A commentary on the prophecy of Malachi, by Edward Pocock D.D. Canon of Christ-Church, and Regius Professor of the Hebrew tongue, in the University of Oxford
         Pococke, Edward, 1604-1691.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 666 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 60 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A55226
         Wing P2661A
         ESTC R216989
         99828697
         99828697
         33128
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A55226)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 33128)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1957:5)
      
       
         
           
             A commentary on the prophecy of Malachi, by Edward Pocock D.D. Canon of Christ-Church, and Regius Professor of the Hebrew tongue, in the University of Oxford
             Pococke, Edward, 1604-1691.
          
           [4], 109, [5] p.
           
             printed at the Theater,
             Oxford :
             M. DC. LXXVII. [1677]
          
           
             Includes appendix.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Malachi -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2005-01 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           COMMENTARY
           ON
           THE
           PROPHECY
           OF
           MALACHI
           ,
        
         
           By
           
             EDWARD
             POCOCK
          
           D.
           D.
           Canon
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           and
           
             Regius
             Professor
          
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Tongue
           ,
           in
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           OXFORD
           .
        
         
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           at
           the
           THEATER
           ,
           M.DC.LXXVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           THOMAS
           LORD
           BISHOP
           Of
           EXETER
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           AMONGST
           the
           encouragements
           which
           I
           have
           had
           to
           proceed
           in
           explaining
           some
           of
           the
           lesser
           Prophets
           ,
           have
           been
           your
           Lordships
           perswasions
           ,
           which
           deservedly
           ought
           to
           have
           with
           me
           the
           force
           of
           commands
           .
           The
           same
           have
           given
           me
           boldness
           to
           recommend
           this
           part
           of
           that
           Work
           to
           your
           Lordships
           Patronage
           :
           by
           whose
           countenancing
           of
           it
           ,
           others
           will
           be
           encouraged
           to
           look
           into
           it
           with
           hopes
           of
           receiving
           some
           benefit
           by
           it
           .
           That
           which
           is
           presented
           to
           your
           hands
           is
           an
           Exposition
           on
           Malachi
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           in
           order
           ,
           so
           in
           time
           :
           and
           even
           for
           that
           reason
           by
           me
           chosen
           to
           fix
           my
           thoughts
           on
           ,
           before
           others
           ,
           because
           nearest
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           to
           which
           it
           leads
           us
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           delivers
           us
           over
           :
           for
           that
           begins
           where
           he
           ends
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           that
           ,
           looking
           back
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Saviours
           own
           direction
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           testify
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           confirmation
           of
           the
           new
           ;
           and
           to
           see
           how
           ,
           what
           in
           this
           is
           recorded
           as
           done
           ,
           was
           in
           that
           foretold
           as
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           we
           presently
           light
           on
           those
           things
           concerning
           Christ
           and
           his
           forerunner
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           with
           report
           of
           which
           the
           Gospell
           begins
           ,
           so
           clearly
           set
           down
           by
           this
           last
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           cannot
           but
           admire
           that
           the
           Jews
           of
           those
           times
           did
           not
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           them
           in
           their
           offices
           ,
           without
           more
           adoe
           ,
           confess
           ,
           That
           what
           Malachi
           prophesied
           ,
           was
           now
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           That
           both
           Elias
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Messenger
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           send
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           whom
           they
           sought
           ,
           even
           the
           Messenger
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           whom
           they
           delighted
           in
           (
           they
           that
           were
           to
           come
           )
           were
           come
           ,
           and
           
           they
           were
           to
           look
           for
           no
           other
           :
           And
           no
           less
           is
           it
           to
           be
           wondred
           ,
           that
           their
           posterity
           should
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           continue
           in
           the
           like
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           shut
           their
           eies
           against
           these
           manifest
           truths
           ;
           notwithstanding
           they
           have
           long
           since
           seen
           fully
           executed
           on
           their
           Nation
           all
           those
           heavy
           things
           which
           in
           this
           Prophecy
           also
           were
           denounced
           against
           such
           as
           should
           not
           embrace
           them
           .
           Yet
           do
           they
           ,
           taking
           no
           notice
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           perversly
           still
           stand
           out
           ,
           and
           seek
           all
           waies
           ,
           by
           false
           glosses
           ,
           absurd
           misinterpretations
           and
           misapplications
           of
           these
           Prophecies
           so
           long
           since
           fulfilled
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           things
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           elude
           them
           ,
           and
           deceive
           themselves
           and
           their
           posterity
           .
           Their
           cavils
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           enabled
           me
           ,
           to
           remove
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           asserting
           the
           place
           for
           Christs
           Birth
           designed
           by
           Micah
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           for
           his
           coming
           by
           Malachi
           ,
           to
           clear
           the
           way
           for
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           all
           such
           other
           Prophecies
           as
           foretold
           of
           other
           things
           in
           and
           by
           him
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           exact
           accomplishment
           of
           which
           the
           Gospell
           proves
           him
           to
           be
           the
           CHRIST
           .
           These
           I
           thought
           convenient
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           to
           begin
           with
           ,
           as
           the
           Gospell
           doth
           ,
           as
           preceding
           in
           execution
           divers
           others
           that
           were
           before
           them
           uttered
           .
           The
           due
           fulfilling
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           being
           vindicated
           from
           the
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           the
           other
           will
           be
           better
           understood
           ;
           and
           such
           cavils
           also
           as
           are
           brought
           in
           the
           expounding
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           easier
           removed
           ,
           the
           being
           and
           coming
           of
           him
           whom
           they
           concern
           being
           established
           .
           What
           I
           have
           done
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           which
           may
           conduce
           to
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           this
           Prophet
           ,
           I
           must
           humbly
           submit
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           your
           Lordship
           and
           others
           .
           Whatever
           the
           Work
           be
           ,
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           a
           testimony
           of
           my
           dutiful
           respects
           and
           gratitude
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           in
           many
           years
           enjoiment
           of
           whose
           love
           and
           friendship
           I
           have
           been
           formerly
           happy
           ,
           and
           now
           more
           in
           that
           I
           see
           that
           the
           change
           of
           your
           Lordships
           condition
           to
           an
           higher
           degree
           of
           dignity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           altered
           your
           affections
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           real
           proof
           in
           your
           Lordships
           favor
           shewed
           to
           some
           of
           mine
           for
           my
           sake
           .
           Long
           may
           your
           Lordship
           continue
           in
           health
           and
           happiness
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           instrument
           of
           promoting
           Gods
           glory
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           are
           the
           hearty
           prayers
           of
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             Servant
             EDWARD
             POCOCK
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           COMMENTARY
           ON
           THE
           PROPHECY
           of
           the
           PROPHET
           MALACHI
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   VERS
                   .
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 Israel
                 by
                 Malachi
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               burden
               of
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               Israel
               by
               Malachi
               .
            
             ]
             Whereas
             there
             is
             nothing
             elsewhere
             spoken
             of
             this
             Prophet
             in
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             hath
             given
             occasion
             of
             several
             conjectures
             concerning
             him
             .
             His
             name
             being
             interpreted
             signifying
             ,
             
               my
               Angel
            
             ,
             or
             
               my
               Messenger
            
             ,
             hath
             made
             a
             some
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Angel
             appearing
             in
             form
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             delivery
             of
             Gods
             Message
             to
             the
             People
             of
             that
             time
             .
             But
             this
             opinion
             by
             b
             some
             ancient
             Christians
             of
             great
             authority
             entertain'd
             ,
             is
             by
             others
             that
             followed
             ,
             deservedly
             rejected
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             solid
             grounds
             .
             If
             any
             will
             make
             any
             inference
             from
             the
             derivation
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             he
             may
             rather
             think
             him
             design'd
             as
             a
             c
             man
             of
             holy
             ,
             Angelical
             ,
             qualities
             ,
             or
             in
             office
             resembling
             an
             Angel
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             natural
             Angel
             .
             A
             man
             therefore
             he
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             who
             is
             that
             man
             ?
             An
             ancient
             Jewish
             d
             Doctor
             would
             make
             him
             the
             same
             with
             Mordecai
             ,
             but
             having
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             others
             followed
             .
             That
             wherein
             e
             more
             of
             them
             agree
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             the
             Chalde
             Paraphrast
             also
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             same
             with
             Esdras
             ,
             to
             which
             divers
             Christians
             also
             seem
             to
             encline
             .
             f
             But
             the
             Arguments
             brought
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             on
             examination
             are
             no
             way
             convincing
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             truer
             and
             more
             probable
             g
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             distinct
             Prophet
             ,
             call'd
             by
             this
             name
             Malachi
             ;
             a
             name
             well
             agreeing
             to
             ,
             and
             attesting
             his
             function
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             sent
             by
             God
             in
             his
             message
             .
             He
             prophesied
             after
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Jews
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             and
             the
             rebuilding
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Prophets
             that
             God
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             leaving
             them
             for
             the
             future
             to
             expect
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             and
             to
             long
             after
             it
             ,
             for
             farther
             manifestation
             of
             his
             will.
             Of
             Christ
             and
             his
             forerunner
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             he
             most
             evidently
             prophesied
             ,
             and
             till
             their
             coming
             God
             left
             them
             for
             directions
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Chap.
             IV.
             4
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             his
             Prophecy
             is
             asserted
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             cited
             ,
             Matth.
             XI
             .
             10
             .
             Mark
             I.
             2
             .
             Luk.
             I.
             16
             .
             and
             VII
             .
             27
             .
             Rom.
             IX
             .
             13
             .
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             h
             The
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             ,
             that
             Prophecy
             remained
             among
             them
             40
             years
             under
             the
             second
             Temple
             :
             in
             which
             time
             Haggai
             and
             Zachary
             ,
             and
             Malachi
             prophesied
             :
             of
             which
             Malachi
             was
             the
             last
             :
             and
             so
             his
             Prophecy
             concludes
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             it
             ends
             with
             the
             Promise
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             history
             of
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             begins
             ,
             
               viz.
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             and
             his
             preaching
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             His
             Prophecy
             is
             here
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Massa
               ,
               The
               burden
               of
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             by
             which
             name
             Prophecy
             is
             i
             elsewhere
             often
             called
             ,
             and
             usually
             glossed
             where
             it
             occurs
             ,
             
               a
               burdensome
               Prophecy
            
             ,
             such
             as
             denounces
             heavy
             things
             .
             k
             But
             I
             suppose
             this
             nicety
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             signification
             of
             burden
             ,
             and
             burdensomeness
             is
             not
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             word
             .
             My
             ground
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Israelites
             seem
             reproved
             for
             so
             using
             or
             understanding
             it
             ,
             Jerem.
             XXIII
             .
             34
             .
             
               &c.
               As
               for
               the
               Prophet
               and
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               People
               that
               shall
               say
               ,
               The
               burden
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               even
               punish
               that
               man
               and
               his
               house
               .
               Thus
               shall
               ye
               say
               every
               one
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               to
               his
               brother
               what
               hath
               the
               Lord
               answered
               ?
               and
               what
               hath
               the
               Lord
               spoken
               ?
               And
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               ye
               
               mention
               no
               more
               ,
               for
               every
               mans
               word
               shall
               be
               his
               burden
               :
               for
               ye
               have
               perverted
               the
               words
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             seems
             a
             prohibition
             for
             taking
             the
             word
             in
             that
             sense
             :
             The
             occasion
             of
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exposition
             of
             divers
             of
             the
             best
             l
             Jewish
             Interpreters
             was
             thus
             .
             Whereas
             the
             word
             Massa
             (
             taken
             from
             a
             m
             root
             that
             signifies
             to
             
               bear
               ,
               carry
               ,
               take
               up
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             )
             is
             of
             ambiguous
             signification
             ;
             and
             signifies
             (
             among
             the
             rest
             )
             sometimes
             
               a
               burden
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               what
               is
               born
            
             ,
             or
             carried
             ,
             or
             delivered
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             whether
             n
             thing
             ,
             or
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             used
             for
             a
             Prophecy
             or
             Message
             from
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             often
             in
             Scripture
             )
             and
             for
             other
             speech
             or
             doctrine
             (
             as
             Prov.
             XXXIII
             .
             1
             .
             )
             the
             Jews
             looking
             on
             the
             Messages
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             things
             grievous
             and
             burdensome
             ,
             when
             they
             enquired
             of
             the
             Prophets
             concerning
             them
             ,
             used
             this
             word
             ,
             and
             meant
             it
             in
             the
             worst
             sense
             ,
             in
             scoff
             ,
             or
             contempt
             of
             them
             .
             God
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             evil
             meaning
             of
             their
             hearts
             (
             though
             otherwise
             their
             language
             seemed
             to
             be
             such
             as
             was
             usual
             for
             signifying
             that
             which
             they
             enquired
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             harm
             in
             it
             )
             discovers
             their
             hypocrisy
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             charges
             them
             with
             perverting
             his
             word
             in
             their
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forbids
             them
             any
             more
             so
             to
             abuse
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             would
             enquire
             of
             the
             Prophet
             to
             do
             it
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               what
               hath
               the
               Lord
               answered
               ?
               or
               what
               hath
               the
               Lord
               spoken
               ?
            
             which
             was
             as
             much
             as
             was
             by
             that
             word
             meant
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             been
             meant
             by
             them
             when
             they
             used
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             perverted
             and
             abused
             by
             them
             to
             another
             meaning
             .
             Hence
             taking
             directions
             we
             conceive
             that
             here
             (
             as
             in
             other
             places
             )
             the
             word
             is
             not
             strictly
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             harsh
             signification
             of
             a
             grievous
             or
             
               heavy
               burden
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             a
             burden
             (
             if
             we
             may
             take
             the
             word
             in
             a
             gentler
             sense
             )
             or
             Message
             o
             taken
             or
             received
             from
             God
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             People
             .
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             import
             heavy
             or
             burdensome
             words
             or
             messages
             may
             appear
             by
             its
             use
             ,
             Zach.
             XII
             .
             1
             .
             where
             it
             is
             prefixed
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             good
             things
             to
             Israel
             ,
             not
             heavy
             things
             against
             them
             :
             as
             likewise
             Lament
             .
             II.
             14
             .
             where
             the
             pretended
             Prophecies
             of
             their
             false
             Prophets
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Masseoth
               shav
            
             ,
             which
             is
             rendred
             
               false
               burdens
            
             ;
             whereas
             they
             appear
             to
             have
             spoken
             to
             them
             not
             heavy
             but
             pleasing
             and
             flattering
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             complains
             that
             they
             did
             not
             
               discover
               their
               iniquities
            
             :
             so
             that
             both
             real
             and
             pretended
             Prophecies
             are
             so
             called
             whatsoever
             they
             contained
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             therefore
             being
             of
             such
             latitude
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             here
             press
             its
             signification
             of
             what
             is
             burdensom
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             larger
             notion
             looking
             on
             it
             ,
             take
             it
             as
             sufficient
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             what
             is
             here
             delivered
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             p
             message
             or
             import
             of
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             a
             Prophecy
             from
             him
             received
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             commission
             delivered
             by
             the
             hand
             or
             ministery
             of
             
               Malachi
               ,
               to
               Israel
            
             .
             Which
             Name
             ,
             as
             before
             the
             division
             of
             the
             two
             Kingdoms
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             it
             was
             common
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             it
             became
             a
             peculiar
             title
             to
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             :
             so
             here
             it
             is
             given
             to
             the
             two
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             of
             the
             other
             who
             join'd
             themselves
             to
             them
             in
             their
             return
             from
             Babylon
             .
             These
             having
             had
             late
             experience
             of
             Gods
             great
             favor
             in
             turning
             their
             captivity
             ,
             and
             restoring
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             again
             settling
             his
             worship
             among
             them
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             very
             careful
             in
             reforming
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             sincere
             in
             their
             obedience
             :
             but
             it
             was
             otherwise
             .
             Many
             enormities
             ,
             and
             actions
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             signs
             of
             their
             great
             ingratitude
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             unmindfulness
             of
             his
             benefits
             ,
             were
             found
             among
             them
             :
             for
             which
             therefore
             ,
             seeking
             still
             their
             good
             ,
             he
             sends
             this
             his
             Prophet
             to
             reprove
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             repentance
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             assurance
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             in
             his
             due
             time
             ,
             to
             set
             all
             things
             right
             for
             their
             good
             :
             as
             will
             in
             order
             appear
             in
             what
             follows
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             thus
             begins
             ,
             
               
                 2
                 I
                 have
                 loved
                 you
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 yet
                 ye
                 say
                 ,
                 Wherein
                 hast
                 thou
                 loved
                 us
                 ?
                 was
                 not
                 Esau
                 Jacobs
                 brother
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 loved
                 Jacob.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 I
                 hated
                 Esau
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 his
                 mountains
                 and
                 his
                 heritage
                 wast
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 dragons
                 of
                 the
                 wilderness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             Here
             seems
             intimated
             a
             reproof
             of
             Israel
             for
             their
             great
             ingratitude
             and
             unkindness
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whilst
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             certainly
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             loved
             him
             ,
             since
             that
             he
             had
             first
             loved
             them
             ,
             and
             ought
             therefore
             to
             have
             found
             gratefull
             returns
             of
             love
             from
             them
             :
             but
             how
             contrary
             behaviour
             he
             found
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             shews
             in
             that
             Question
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             a
             ready
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             love
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             put
             ;
             implying
             little
             less
             then
             an
             absolute
             denyal
             of
             his
             kindness
             ,
             
               Yet
               ye
               say
               ,
               wherein
               hast
               thou
               loved
               us
               ?
            
             So
             that
             he
             sees
             it
             necessary
             by
             a
             particular
             instance
             or
             proof
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             to
             make
             evident
             wherein
             he
             had
             shewed
             his
             love
             to
             them
             .
             
               Was
               not
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             scope
             and
             sense
             will
             be
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             
             if
             with
             q
             others
             we
             interpret
             those
             words
             ,
             
               yet
               ye
               say
            
             ,
             by
             ,
             
               And
               if
               ye
               say
               ,
               wherein
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             will
             still
             intimate
             their
             ingratitude
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             ready
             so
             to
             say
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             prevent
             or
             answer
             that
             perverse
             Question
             ,
             by
             confirming
             by
             that
             instance
             given
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
               viz.
            
             with
             greater
             love
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             shewed
             to
             you
             greater
             tokens
             of
             love
             then
             to
             others
             .
             Another
             learned
             r
             Jew
             reads
             the
             Question
             put
             something
             differently
             :
             not
             wherein
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             utterly
             denied
             Gods
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             manifest
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             
               wherefore
               hast
               thou
               loved
               us
            
             ?
             as
             if
             they
             should
             intimate
             that
             there
             was
             some
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             love
             them
             ;
             viz.
             in
             requital
             of
             their
             Father
             
             Abraham's
             love
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             free
             love
             and
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             love
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             debt
             ,
             due
             to
             them
             for
             
             Abraham's
             sake
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             instance
             given
             shews
             how
             perverse
             this
             thought
             of
             theirs
             was
             .
             For
             if
             it
             had
             been
             only
             so
             much
             love
             as
             was
             due
             in
             requital
             of
             
             Abraham's
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             why
             then
             had
             not
             Esau
             ,
             who
             was
             descended
             as
             well
             of
             Abraham
             as
             Jacob
             ,
             had
             as
             much
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             a
             share
             in
             it
             as
             Jacob
             ;
             his
             posterity
             ,
             as
             they
             .
             Whereas
             by
             Gods
             loving
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             hating
             Esau
             his
             twin-brother
             ,
             't
             was
             made
             manifest
             that
             there
             was
             more
             in
             it
             then
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             peculiar
             love
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             especial
             favors
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             were
             not
             for
             
             Abraham's
             desert
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             free
             grace
             and
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             deserved
             all
             possible
             returns
             of
             love
             ,
             gratitude
             ,
             and
             obedience
             from
             them
             .
             This
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             and
             connexion
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             though
             in
             his
             way
             it
             may
             seem
             plain
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             need
             to
             leave
             the
             former
             interpretation
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Was
               not
               Esau
               Jacob's
               brother
               ?
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               yet
               I
               loved
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               I
               hated
               Esau.
            
             ]
             This
             the
             Lord
             gives
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             his
             free
             love
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             posterity
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Esau
             and
             Jacob
             were
             twin-brothers
             ,
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             descended
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             both
             sons
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             by
             one
             mother
             ,
             twins
             ,
             born
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             yet
             he
             loved
             one
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             love
             ,
             or
             hated
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             derived
             that
             love
             and
             hatred
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             shewed
             to
             them
             the
             tokens
             and
             effects
             thereof
             .
             The
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             in
             Rom.
             IX
             .
             11
             ,
             13.
             improveth
             this
             argument
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             this
             love
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             hatred
             to
             the
             other
             was
             declared
             ;
             when
             those
             children
             were
             not
             yet
             born
             ,
             neither
             had
             done
             any
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             So
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             said
             one
             had
             deserved
             better
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             love
             to
             one
             above
             the
             other
             must
             needs
             appear
             to
             be
             of
             ftee
             grace
             and
             choice
             ,
             electing
             one
             and
             rejecting
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             distinction
             or
             difference
             that
             he
             made
             between
             them
             may
             be
             illustrated
             by
             the
             several
             advantages
             that
             by
             his
             love
             one
             had
             over
             the
             other
             in
             several
             matters
             concerning
             both
             their
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             estate
             .
             But
             the
             literal
             explication
             of
             the
             words
             here
             intended
             ,
             requires
             no
             more
             then
             the
             view
             of
             the
             particular
             effect
             of
             his
             love
             to
             
             Jacob's
             posterity
             ,
             and
             hatred
             to
             
             Esau's
             here
             instanced
             in
             ,
             viz.
             the
             utter
             desolation
             of
             
             Esau's
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             restitution
             of
             
             Israel's
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             given
             them
             both
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             Enemies
             to
             be
             punish'd
             for
             their
             sins
             ;
             that
             punishment
             proving
             to
             the
             one
             for
             their
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             to
             the
             other
             but
             as
             a
             fatherly
             chastisement
             to
             make
             them
             sensible
             of
             their
             errors
             ,
             and
             to
             amend
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             again
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             taken
             into
             favor
             .
             Of
             Esau
             ,
             therefore
             (
             or
             his
             posterity
             ,
             the
             Edomites
             )
             he
             saies
             that
             he
             declared
             his
             hatred
             to
             him
             (
             or
             them
             called
             by
             his
             Name
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             
               laid
               his
               Mountains
               and
               his
               heritage
               wast
               for
               the
               Dragons
               of
               the
               wilderness
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               Mountains
            
             .
             ]
             In
             Deut.
             II.
             5
             .
             we
             read
             that
             God
             gave
             mount
             Seir
             unto
             Esau
             for
             a
             possession
             ,
             and
             so
             again
             Josh.
             XXIV
             .
             4
             .
             so
             that
             though
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             going
             first
             thither
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             be
             expressed
             ,
             Genes
             .
             XXXVI
             .
             7
             .
             to
             have
             been
             because
             their
             riches
             (
             viz.
             his
             and
             his
             brother
             
             Jacob's
             )
             were
             more
             then
             that
             they
             might
             dwell
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             could
             not
             bear
             them
             both
             ,
             yet
             it
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             by
             Gods
             designation
             and
             appointment
             ,
             that
             so
             Esau
             might
             take
             that
             Country
             ,
             w
             ch
             is
             described
             by
             naming
             its
             cheif
             mountain
             ,
             which
             was
             Seir
             ,
             for
             his
             possession
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             and
             leave
             Canaan
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             which
             his
             posterity
             had
             after
             for
             their
             possession
             .
          
           
             Mountains
             ]
             s
             here
             put
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             intimates
             that
             in
             it
             were
             more
             Mountains
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             a
             mountainous
             Country
             .
             We
             need
             not
             here
             insist
             on
             that
             Note
             which
             t
             some
             make
             ,
             that
             Gods
             giving
             at
             first
             to
             Esau
             a
             craggy
             ,
             mountainous
             Country
             ,
             and
             reserving
             for
             
             Jacob's
             posterity
             the
             more
             pleasant
             Country
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             was
             then
             a
             sign
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             hatred
             to
             Esau
             ,
             however
             true
             it
             be
             .
             That
             which
             is
             here
             given
             us
             to
             look
             on
             particularly
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             his
             hatred
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             that
             those
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             that
             heritage
             ,
             that
             he
             then
             gave
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             had
             hitherto
             possessed
             and
             flourished
             in
             ,
             he
             had
             now
             laid
             wast
             ,
             and
             dispossessing
             them
             thereof
             ,
             gave
             it
             to
             be
             inhabited
             by
             
               the
               Dragons
               of
               the
               Wilderness
            
             .
          
           
             Dragons
             .
             ]
             So
             the
             Latine
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             latter
             Translations
             ;
             and
             so
             divers
             of
             the
             v
             Jewish
             Expositors
             seem
             to
             take
             it
             .
             But
             
             another
             learned
             Jew
             x
             excepts
             against
             this
             rendring
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Creatures
             by
             this
             name
             meant
             are
             not
             Serpents
             but
             Jackales
             ,
             a
             wild
             howling
             beast
             that
             lives
             abroad
             in
             desolate
             places
             :
             and
             that
             whether
             the
             noun
             be
             put
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tannoth
             in
             the
             feminine
             form
             (
             as
             here
             )
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tannim
             in
             the
             masculine
             ,
             as
             Micah
             I.
             8
             .
             and
             elsewhere
             ;
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             the
             signification
             .
             Compare
             this
             with
             Psal.
             XLIV
             .
             19
             .
             where
             is
             ,
             
               The
               place
               of
               Tannim
            
             :
             and
             that
             with
             Psal.
             LXIII
             .
             10
             .
             where
             we
             read
             ,
             
               A
               portion
               for
               Foxes
            
             ,
             (
             for
             Foxes
             and
             Jackales
             are
             not
             far
             different
             in
             kind
             or
             nature
             .
             )
             These
             Jackales
             will
             prey
             on
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             yea
             ,
             dig
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             ,
             if
             not
             well
             covered
             .
             So
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             Psal.
             XLIV
             .
             19
             .
             may
             have
             this
             sense
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             caused
             or
             suffered
             us
             to
             be
             smitten
             in
             open
             ,
             wast
             ,
             unhabited
             Plains
             ,
             the
             place
             or
             habitation
             of
             Jackales
             ,
             where
             such
             wild
             beasts
             prey
             on
             the
             slain
             bodies
             ,
             none
             hindring
             them
             :
             and
             so
             will
             it
             ,
             in
             sense
             ,
             be
             much
             like
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Psal.
             LXXIX
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             A
             y
             Jew
             that
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Micah
             ,
             in
             his
             Translation
             into
             Arabick
             ,
             so
             renders
             Tannim
             (
             the
             masculine
             )
             as
             the
             other
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             viz.
             Jackales
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Benat
               Awi
            
             ,
             yet
             here
             renders
             Tannoth
             (
             the
             feminine
             )
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Albume
               ,
               Owls
            
             ,
             why
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Concerning
             the
             word
             ,
             see
             it
             more
             largely
             discoursed
             there
             on
             Micah
             .
             But
             however
             there
             be
             this
             difference
             concerning
             the
             kind
             of
             the
             creature
             by
             this
             name
             signified
             ,
             all
             tends
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             denote
             that
             their
             Land
             should
             be
             so
             laid
             wast
             as
             that
             none
             but
             such
             creatures
             ,
             as
             live
             only
             in
             wast
             desolate
             places
             ,
             should
             for
             the
             future
             inhabit
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             should
             not
             be
             men
             to
             afright
             them
             ,
             or
             keep
             them
             thence
             .
             An
             expression
             ,
             the
             like
             to
             which
             is
             elsewhere
             also
             used
             to
             signify
             the
             utter
             desolation
             of
             a
             place
             that
             was
             formerly
             well
             peopled
             and
             inhabited
             ,
             as
             Isai.
             XIII
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             XXXIV
             .
             13
             .
             and
             Jer.
             IX
             .
             11
             .
             and
             X.
             22
             .
             and
             II.
             27
             .
             And
             therefore
             several
             ancient
             Translators
             seem
             to
             have
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             to
             give
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             by
             such
             expressions
             which
             might
             import
             ,
             that
             this
             Country
             should
             be
             laid
             wholly
             and
             utterly
             wast
             ,
             without
             particularly
             giving
             the
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             :
             as
             the
             Chalde
             who
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               into
               wastness
               of
               the
               Wilderness
            
             (
             or
             a
             wast
             wilderness
             ;
             )
             the
             Syriack
             
               into
               habitations
               of
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ;
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               into
               houses
               of
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ,
             which
             the
             printed
             Arabick
             version
             following
             by
             a
             plain
             mistake
             of
             the
             second
             letter
             of
             the
             word
             (
             reading
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             renders
             ,
             
               into
               gifts
               of
               the
               Wilderness
            
             :
             Not
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             read
             in
             the
             Text
             otherwise
             then
             we
             now
             do
             ,
             z
             but
             because
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             they
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             so
             in
             more
             general
             terms
             to
             give
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             A
             learned
             a
             man
             conjectures
             the
             Greek
             Interpreter
             (
             or
             Interpreters
             )
             not
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Letannoth
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Lechanuth
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               a
               Shop
            
             ,
             an
             Inn
             ,
             a
             place
             where
             People
             sit
             and
             abide
             to
             work
             ,
             or
             buy
             ,
             sell
             ,
             or
             rest
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             but
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             follow
             such
             conjectures
             as
             require
             a
             change
             of
             the
             received
             reading
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             :
             and
             here
             seems
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             justify
             the
             Greek
             Version
             .
             If
             what
             was
             before
             said
             will
             not
             suffice
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easier
             and
             more
             probable
             to
             say
             that
             they
             took
             Tannoth
             to
             signify
             Habitations
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             Neoth
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             IX
             .
             9
             .
             and
             Joel
             I.
             19
             .
             marg
             .
             and
             perhaps
             it
             might
             anciently
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             in
             that
             signification
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             (
             or
             what
             is
             very
             like
             it
             )
             is
             still
             in
             the
             Arabick
             dialect
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             so
             nigh
             affinity
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             learned
             men
             ,
             even
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             often
             have
             recourse
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             finding
             out
             the
             signification
             of
             some
             words
             which
             are
             of
             seldom
             use
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tenaah
             ,
             or
             in
             Hebrew
             Letters
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             a
             mansion
             ,
             or
             habitation
             .
          
           
             Like
             threats
             of
             destruction
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             ,
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             are
             elsewhere
             also
             denounced
             ,
             as
             Jerem.
             XLIX
             .
             from
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             to
             ver
             .
             22.
             and
             Ezech.
             XXV
             .
             13
             .
             and
             the
             whole
             35.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Obadiah
             ,
             which
             is
             particularly
             directed
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             Joel
             III.
             19
             .
             and
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             there
             spoken
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             were
             punctually
             fulfilled
             on
             them
             ,
             because
             by
             God
             spoken
             ,
             the
             least
             tittle
             of
             whose
             words
             cannot
             fail
             ,
             but
             as
             surely
             be
             all
             performed
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             done
             ,
             when
             spoken
             ;
             although
             remaining
             Histories
             should
             not
             leave
             on
             record
             every
             circumstance
             ,
             when
             or
             how
             it
             was
             done
             and
             made
             good
             ;
             at
             least
             their
             being
             no
             more
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             may
             seem
             a
             part
             of
             fulfilling
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               small
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               despised
               among
               men
               ,
               Jerem.
            
             XLIX
             .
             14
             .
             that
             he
             
               should
               not
               be
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
               be
               as
               though
               they
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               Obad.
            
             ver
             .
             16.
             b
             yet
             will
             from
             story
             appear
             ,
             what
             is
             here
             said
             to
             have
             been
             made
             good
             on
             them
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             and
             what
             followed
             by
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Maccabees
             time
             .
             For
             this
             Prophecy
             is
             said
             to
             have
             taken
             place
             ,
             or
             been
             made
             good
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Edomites
             about
             c
             five
             years
             after
             the
             Jews
             were
             led
             captive
             .
             From
             which
             devastation
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             flattered
             themselves
             with
             a
             recovery
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             saw
             the
             Jews
             after
             70
             years
             captivity
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             but
             God
             shews
             that
             what
             they
             promise
             themselves
             in
             this
             kind
             should
             be
             in
             vain
             .
             So
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               
               4
               Whereas
               Edom
               saith
               ,
               We
               are
               impoverished
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               return
               ,
               and
               build
               the
               desolate
               places
               ;
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               They
               shall
               build
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               throw
               down
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               call
               them
               ,
               The
               border
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               against
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               indignation
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               Whereas
               Edom
               saith
               we
               are
               impoverished
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               return
               and
               build
               the
               desolate
               places
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             d
             Some
             give
             the
             sense
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               Edom
               shall
               say
               ,
               Though
               we
               are
               now
               become
               poor
               and
               low
               ,
               and
               our
               Land
               laid
               wast
               ,
               yet
               we
               will
               again
               return
               ,
               and
               build
               the
               wast
               places
               ,
               as
               Israel
               have
               done
               :
            
             which
             seems
             nearer
             then
             what
             e
             others
             of
             the
             Jews
             give
             ,
             
               From
               the
               beginning
               we
               have
               been
               poor
               ,
               but
               henceforward
               ,
               being
               we
               are
               enriched
               with
               the
               spoils
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               we
               will
               return
               and
               build
               up
               our
               wast
               places
               .
            
             Another
             Jewish
             f
             Doctor
             looks
             on
             the
             manner
             of
             speech
             to
             intimate
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             g
             
               It
               is
               not
               his
               hand
               that
               smote
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               (
               accident
               ,
               or
               )
               the
               fortune
               of
               the
               World
               we
               have
               come
               (
               or
               fallen
               )
               severall
               times
               into
               a
               low
               condition
               and
               poverty
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               our
               Land
               laid
               wast
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               (
               or
               shall
               )
               again
               return
               and
               build
               our
               desolate
               places
               .
            
             This
             differs
             not
             much
             in
             sense
             from
             the
             first
             (
             which
             is
             clearest
             )
             only
             in
             that
             he
             undertakes
             to
             give
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             thoughts
             ;
             but
             whatever
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             saying
             thus
             with
             themselves
             ,
             Gods
             answer
             to
             them
             is
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               build
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               throw
               down
            
             ]
             their
             striving
             to
             recover
             themselves
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             he
             will
             so
             notoriously
             frustrate
             all
             their
             endeavours
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             that
             all
             People
             seeing
             how
             ill
             things
             succeed
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             irremoveably
             heavy
             Gods
             judgments
             and
             curse
             ly
             upon
             them
             ,
             shall
             call
             them
             ,
             
               The
               border
               of
               wickedness
            
             ,
             a
             Land
             of
             sinfull
             People
             ,
             cursed
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             its
             Inhabitants
             ;
             a
             People
             against
             whom
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             so
             incensed
             and
             continued
             as
             never
             to
             be
             appeased
             ;
             so
             that
             instead
             of
             that
             recovery
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             which
             they
             promised
             themselves
             they
             should
             still
             grow
             poorer
             and
             poorer
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             memorial
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             People
             owned
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             except
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             shewed
             ,
             as
             are
             by
             the
             malicious
             Jews
             out
             of
             mere
             malice
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             
               viz.
               Romans
            
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             ,
             Christians
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             expect
             this
             Prophecy
             yet
             on
             them
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             as
             Abarbinel
             ,
             minding
             nothing
             but
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rushshash●●●
             rendred
             
               we
               are
               impoverished
            
             ,
             is
             by
             other
             ancient
             Translators
             rendred
             ,
             
               are
               destroyed
            
             :
             as
             by
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin.
             And
             so
             a
             learned
             h
             Jew
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             on
             Jerem.
             V.
             17
             .
             observes
             two
             significations
             to
             be
             fastned
             on
             it
             ,
             viz.
             according
             to
             some
             ,
             
               we
               are
               impoverished
            
             ;
             according
             to
             others
             ,
             
               we
               are
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             or
             destroyed
             .
             And
             so
             in
             
               Miclal
               Yophi
            
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             out
             of
             Kimchi
             ,
             on
             Jerem.
             V.
             17
             .
             The
             sense
             according
             to
             either
             will
             be
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             your
             eies
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             magnified
             from
             the
             border
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             
               And
               your
               eies
               shall
               see
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             So
             evident
             ,
             so
             fully
             shewn
             are
             these
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             hatred
             to
             Esau's
             posterity
             ,
             as
             that
             your
             eies
             ,
             you
             being
             restored
             to
             your
             Country
             ,
             and
             theirs
             continuing
             desolate
             ,
             you
             shall
             say
             [
             must
             needs
             say
             ]
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               be
               magnified
            
             (
             or
             is
             magnified
             ,
             or
             ,
             be
             the
             Lord
             magnified
             )
             
               from
               the
               border
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             i
             which
             still
             shall
             be
             called
             by
             their
             name
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Country
             of
             Edom
             shall
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             an
             accursed
             Land
             ,
             and
             called
             
               The
               border
               of
               wickedness
            
             .
          
           
             
               From
               the
               border
            
             .
             ]
             In
             the
             Margin
             ,
             upon
             ,
             or
             
               from
               upon
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             noted
             there
             that
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Meal
             .
             But
             it
             is
             by
             a
             learned
             Jew
             k
             noted
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Me
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             letter
             ,
             or
             the
             Preposition
             prefixed
             which
             signifies
             from
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             redundant
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             without
             it
             ,
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Al
               ,
               upon
               ,
               above
            
             ,
             or
             over
             .
             The
             same
             learned
             Jew
             farther
             adds
             for
             explication
             of
             the
             sense
             ,
             more
             words
             ,
             which
             because
             his
             Book
             is
             not
             printed
             ,
             nor
             common
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             give
             ,
             or
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             [
             That
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             together
             in
             connexion
             with
             the
             former
             is
             ,
             Ye
             have
             or
             (
             shall
             have
             )
             assurance
             of
             his
             love
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             providence
             over
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             that
             you
             your selves
             are
             returned
             to
             your
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             have
             power
             of
             building
             and
             inhabiting
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             not
             power
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             they
             build
             ,
             and
             I
             throw
             down
             ,
             and
             ye
             therefore
             praise
             (
             or
             shall
             praise
             )
             and
             magnify
             my
             name
             for
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               be
               magnified
               on
               the
               border
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             greatness
             shall
             be
             alwaies
             manifest
             upon
             (
             or
             over
             )
             you
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             supplied
             thus
             ;
             The
             Lord
             shall
             be
             magnified
             ,
             who
             protecteth
             the
             border
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             Or
             the
             meaning
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             It
             would
             have
             become
             you
             that
             you
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             continued
             so
             to
             do
             (
             viz.
             to
             have
             taken
             due
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             
               The
               
               Lord
               be
               magnified
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             you
             have
             done
             the
             contrary
             ;
             as
             in
             what
             follows
             is
             declared
             .
             Or
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             ,
             the
             words
             
               from
               the
               border
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             joined
             with
             ,
             
               and
               ye
            
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             thus
             to
             be
             construed
             ,
             And
             you
             that
             reside
             on
             (
             or
             dwell
             in
             )
             the
             border
             of
             Israel
             ,
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               be
               magnified
            
             .
             ]
             Thus
             he
             ,
             which
             we
             the
             rather
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             arm
             us
             against
             what
             another
             l
             Jew
             saith
             that
             this
             may
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             And
             your
             eies
             shall
             see
             the
             destruction
             of
             Edom
             in
             the
             end
             of
             daies
             (
             or
             the
             last
             daies
             )
             and
             then
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               be
               magnified
               from
               the
               border
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             In
             all
             the
             World
             shall
             his
             name
             be
             magnified
             ;
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Then
               will
               I
               turn
               to
               the
               People
               a
               pure
               language
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               Zeph.
            
             III.
             9
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             look
             upon
             this
             Prophecy
             as
             not
             yet
             fulfilled
             ,
             but
             hereafter
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             by
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             Edom
             ,
             (
             which
             certainly
             hath
             been
             long
             since
             destroyed
             )
             and
             setling
             Israel
             again
             in
             their
             Land.
             They
             willingly
             catch
             at
             any
             thing
             whereby
             to
             cherish
             themselves
             in
             their
             fond
             error
             of
             expecting
             a
             Messiah
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             who
             shall
             restore
             to
             Israel
             a
             temporal
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             subdue
             under
             them
             all
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             those
             whom
             they
             please
             to
             call
             Edom
             ,
             by
             which
             name
             we
             have
             shewed
             whom
             they
             mean.
             He
             runs
             in
             this
             the
             same
             way
             that
             Abarbinol
             doth
             .
             Yet
             here
             Abarbinel
             ,
             though
             he
             promise
             to
             himself
             a
             farther
             fulfilling
             of
             it
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             but
             confess
             it
             to
             be
             already
             fulfilled
             (
             viz.
             under
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             and
             that
             restitution
             of
             Israel
             from
             their
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             Edom
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             Perhaps
             this
             Promise
             was
             spoken
             concerning
             both
             times
             ,
             viz.
             that
             so
             long
             since
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             expect
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             The
             Verbs
             being
             in
             the
             Text
             in
             the
             future
             Tense
             ,
             as
             of
             what
             was
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             will
             not
             advantage
             those
             who
             would
             make
             that
             use
             thereof
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             yet
             to
             be
             expected
             :
             for
             though
             their
             eies
             had
             already
             seen
             Edom
             subdued
             ,
             and
             their
             Mountains
             laid
             wast
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             there
             that
             which
             they
             were
             farther
             to
             see
             and
             admire
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Edomites
             should
             again
             strive
             to
             recover
             themselves
             ,
             and
             rebuild
             their
             wast
             ,
             as
             Israel
             had
             done
             theirs
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             continued
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             them
             should
             never
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             read
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               be
               magnified
            
             ,
             m
             some
             read
             
               Great
               is
            
             (
             or
             ,
             be
             )
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             n
             doth
             magnify
             himself
             over
             ,
             or
             upon
             ,
             the
             border
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             taking
             especial
             care
             of
             it
             .
             o
             Your
             eies
             shall
             see
             from
             the
             border
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             say
             ,
             The
             Lord
             doth
             magnify
             himself
             .
             The
             Chalde
             expounds
             it
             ,
             And
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             Let
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             enlarged
             the
             border
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             p
             some
             well
             like
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             will
             well
             agree
             with
             what
             Drusius
             observes
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             meal
             properly
             to
             signify
             beyond
             ,
             but
             these
             small
             differences
             make
             no
             great
             alteration
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             scope
             .
          
           
             The
             inference
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             That
             seeing
             God
             had
             in
             thus
             declaring
             his
             peculiar
             love
             to
             them
             above
             others
             ,
             whom
             he
             might
             for
             the
             same
             respects
             ,
             they
             also
             being
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             have
             made
             objects
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             them
             ,
             certainly
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             requited
             him
             with
             more
             then
             ordinary
             love
             ,
             and
             testified
             it
             by
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             seeing
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             justly
             reproveable
             .
             To
             shew
             the
             justness
             of
             his
             reproof
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             aggravate
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             their
             ingratitude
             and
             perverse
             behaviour
             towards
             him
             ,
             he
             in
             the
             following
             words
             proceeds
             farther
             to
             explain
             his
             benefits
             and
             relations
             that
             he
             stands
             in
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             tokens
             of
             his
             love
             to
             them
             they
             ought
             also
             to
             have
             shewed
             such
             respects
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             relations
             required
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             .
             He
             adds
             therefore
             ,
             
               6
               ¶
               A
               son
               honoureth
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               a
               servant
               his
               master
               ,
               If
               then
               I
               be
               a
               father
               ,
               where
               is
               mine
               honour
               ?
               and
               if
               I
               be
               a
               master
               ,
               where
               is
               my
               fear
               ?
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               unto
               you
               ,
               O
               Priests
               ,
               that
               despise
               my
               Name
               ?
               and
               ye
               say
               ,
               Wherein
               have
               we
               despised
               thy
               Name
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A
               son
               honoreth
            
             his
             
               Father
               ,
               and
               a
               servant
               his
               Master
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             God
             had
             all
             along
             shewed
             such
             fatherly
             love
             to
             Israel
             and
             paternal
             care
             over
             them
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             him
             their
             Father
             :
             not
             only
             by
             a
             common
             right
             as
             he
             is
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             Creator
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             peculiar
             right
             ,
             as
             having
             adopted
             them
             unto
             a
             greater
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             nigher
             relation
             of
             sonship
             then
             others
             :
             and
             so
             had
             he
             by
             his
             peculiar
             guidance
             and
             protection
             ,
             direction
             ,
             and
             government
             of
             them
             ,
             shewed
             himself
             a
             Lord
             and
             Master
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             him
             by
             a
             particular
             right
             of
             title
             to
             be
             so
             to
             them
             .
             This
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             rather
             so
             challenge
             him
             to
             themselves
             in
             these
             respects
             q
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             so
             at
             all
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             either
             a
             Father
             or
             Master
             to
             them
             .
             The
             word
             If
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             not
             put
             or
             suppose
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             doubted
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             in
             words
             they
             would
             deny
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             while
             with
             their
             mouths
             they
             confessed
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             but
             confess
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             in
             their
             deeds
             make
             good
             ,
             but
             rather
             contradicted
             :
             for
             if
             they
             did
             look
             on
             him
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             why
             did
             
             they
             not
             then
             duly
             honor
             him
             ;
             or
             if
             as
             a
             master
             ,
             why
             did
             they
             not
             then
             reverence
             and
             fear
             him
             ?
             and
             so
             includes
             a
             reprehension
             of
             them
             for
             not
             attesting
             to
             their
             outward
             profession
             by
             their
             respective
             behaviour
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             shewed
             their
             heart
             not
             to
             be
             right
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               For
               a
               son
               honoureth
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               a
               servant
               his
               Master
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             their
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             they
             transgress
             not
             only
             their
             duty
             ,
             but
             the
             ordinary
             custom
             :
             they
             who
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             are
             unnatural
             sons
             ,
             perverse
             ,
             ill
             natured
             servants
             :
             unworthy
             of
             those
             appellations
             ,
             not
             doing
             what
             they
             require
             and
             suppose
             will
             be
             performed
             by
             all
             that
             are
             called
             by
             them
             :
             and
             such
             the
             Questions
             here
             put
             ,
             
               where
               is
               mine
               honor
               ?
               and
               where
               is
               my
               fear
            
             ?
             shew
             them
             to
             have
             been
             ;
             as
             neither
             yielding
             to
             God
             that
             honor
             which
             from
             sons
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             is
             ordinarily
             performed
             to
             a
             Father
             ;
             nor
             that
             fear
             which
             servants
             ow
             ,
             and
             usually
             shew
             to
             a
             Master
             .
             The
             question
             imports
             a
             denial
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             did
             not
             this
             their
             duty
             :
             and
             because
             they
             would
             perhaps
             deny
             themselves
             to
             be
             peccant
             in
             what
             is
             objected
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             by
             peculiar
             instances
             to
             convict
             them
             as
             guilty
             ;
             directing
             what
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             said
             more
             generally
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             gave
             ill
             example
             in
             this
             kind
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             taught
             them
             better
             ,
          
           
             
               Saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               unto
               you
               ,
               O
               Priests
               that
               despise
               my
               Name
               .
            
             This
             reading
             couples
             these
             words
             with
             the
             foregoing
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             though
             that
             seem
             spoken
             more
             generally
             to
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             this
             doth
             not
             exclude
             them
             ,
             though
             r
             particularly
             directed
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             should
             have
             prevented
             such
             ill
             behaviour
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             now
             seemed
             to
             be
             occasions
             to
             them
             of
             despising
             Gods
             Name
             by
             their
             despising
             it
             first
             ;
             s
             as
             if
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             Priests
             began
             at
             ,
             
               A
               son
               honoreth
               his
               Father
            
             ,
             &c.
             others
             putting
             a
             stop
             after
             
               where
               is
               my
               fear
            
             ?
             or
             after
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             will
             have
             what
             is
             spoken
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             Priests
             to
             begin
             at
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               saith
            
             ,
             or
             speaketh
             ,
             
               to
               you
               ,
               O
               Priests
               ,
               who
               despise
               my
               Name
               ,
               viz.
            
             The
             Lord
             accuseth
             you
             for
             despising
             his
             Name
             .
             This
             punctation
             seems
             to
             follow
             the
             Latin
             in
             some
             Copies
             ;
             and
             t
             others
             understanding
             ,
             
               To
               you
               ,
               O
               Priests
               ,
               who
               despise
               my
               Name
               ,
            
             I
             say
             these
             things
             .
             But
             this
             nicety
             seems
             of
             no
             great
             import
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Priests
             are
             accused
             of
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             despise
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             have
             him
             in
             contempt
             ,
             which
             is
             u
             contrary
             to
             that
             honor
             which
             as
             a
             Father
             ;
             and
             that
             fear
             and
             reverence
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Lord
             ,
             or
             Master
             ,
             is
             due
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             were
             manifestly
             a
             great
             fault
             ;
             they
             seem
             not
             to
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             or
             to
             justify
             it
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             rather
             would
             justify
             themselves
             as
             not
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             say
             ,
             Be
             it
             far
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             have
             we
             despised
             thy
             Name
             ?
             x
             surely
             in
             nothing
             that
             we
             know
             of
             .
             He
             answereth
             them
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             7
             Ye
             offer
             polluted
             bread
             upon
             mine
             Altar
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             ,
             Wherein
             have
             we
             polluted
             thee
             ?
             in
             that
             ye
             say
             ,
             The
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             contemtible
             .
          
           
             
               Ye
               offer
               polluted
               bread
               upon
               mine
               Altar
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Of
             bread
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             we
             read
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             the
             one
             called
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             on
             a
             Table
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             Exod.
             XXV
             ,
             30.
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             Table
             on
             which
             they
             were
             to
             be
             set
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             and
             directions
             for
             ordering
             this
             bread
             are
             given
             ,
             Levit.
             XXIV
             .
             5
             .
             &c.
             Of
             other
             bread
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               a
               Meat-offering
            
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             part
             thereof
             to
             be
             burnt
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             voluntary
             oblation
             ,
             we
             read
             Levit.
             II.
             or
             else
             as
             a
             necessary
             and
             commanded
             oblation
             ,
             of
             which
             is
             mention
             ,
             Exod.
             XXIX
             .
             40
             .
             and
             Num.
             XXVIII
             .
             5
             .
             &c
             ,
             Of
             the
             former
             of
             these
             sorts
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             will
             y
             some
             have
             the
             bread
             mentioned
             understood
             .
             Against
             which
             z
             others
             object
             that
             this
             bread
             here
             is
             said
             to
             be
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             whereas
             that
             was
             set
             on
             a
             Table
             for
             that
             end
             ordained
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             other
             difficulty
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             this
             may
             seem
             ,
             what
             is
             given
             by
             some
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Altar
             here
             is
             taken
             for
             Table
             ,
             as
             manifestly
             elsewhere
             Table
             is
             the
             same
             that
             Altar
             (
             as
             Ezek.
             XLI
             .
             22
             .
             )
             and
             here
             in
             this
             very
             verse
             what
             is
             called
             Altar
             is
             likewise
             called
             Table
             .
             Yet
             do
             a
             others
             choose
             to
             understand
             Bread
             here
             rather
             of
             that
             meat-offering
             that
             was
             offered
             with
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             second
             sort
             that
             we
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             was
             part
             of
             it
             burnt
             on
             the
             Altar
             :
             But
             both
             these
             go
             on
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             that
             bread
             here
             is
             taken
             in
             that
             proper
             notion
             by
             that
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Lechem
             usually
             understood
             :
             but
             others
             look
             on
             it
             as
             in
             a
             larger
             signification
             ,
             as
             it
             peculiarly
             denotes
             ,
             not
             only
             bread
             properly
             so
             called
             (
             and
             usually
             by
             that
             name
             understood
             )
             but
             any
             food
             ,
             or
             flesh
             ,
             or
             meat
             that
             is
             eaten
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             bread
             :
             and
             so
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             burnt
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             offerings
             made
             by
             fire
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             b
             Levit.
             III.
             11
             ,
             16.
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             ours
             in
             a
             word
             of
             larger
             signification
             render
             it
             ,
             
               The
               food
            
             )
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             ver
             ,
             12.
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             general
             term
             he
             calls
             what
             is
             offered
             on
             his
             Table
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Oclo
               ,
               the
               food
               thereof
            
             :
             and
             so
             those
             parts
             also
             of
             them
             which
             the
             Priests
             did
             eat
             ,
             seem
             called
             ,
             
               The
               bread
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               Levit.
            
             XXI
             .
             22
             .
             Looking
             on
             it
             therefore
             in
             
             this
             larger
             notion
             (
             not
             as
             signifying
             only
             bread
             ,
             which
             usually
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Syriack
             Languages
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             ,
             nor
             only
             flesh
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Arabick
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             comprehends
             both
             ,
             yea
             all
             food
             or
             meat
             ,
             )
             they
             take
             it
             here
             to
             denote
             any
             Sacrifice
             or
             Oblation
             offered
             to
             God
             on
             his
             Altar
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             his
             Table
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             thereon
             offered
             and
             burnt
             ,
             called
             his
             food
             or
             meat
             :
             d
             so
             that
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               polluted
               bread
            
             may
             come
             those
             blind
             and
             lame
             ,
             and
             sick
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             following
             words
             mentioned
             :
             yet
             e
             some
             like
             not
             this
             .
             We
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             in
             deciding
             the
             controversy
             between
             these
             differing
             opinions
             ,
             or
             dispute
             which
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             An
             easy
             way
             of
             reconciling
             them
             ,
             and
             composing
             the
             matter
             seems
             that
             which
             is
             by
             a
             learned
             f
             Jew
             suggested
             ,
             viz.
             That
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             names
             Altar
             and
             Table
             may
             be
             indifferently
             used
             for
             signifying
             either
             the
             Altar
             ,
             or
             the
             Table
             of
             Shew-bread
             ;
             and
             by
             
               polluted
               bread
            
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             bread
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             then
             whether
             by
             this
             variety
             of
             words
             he
             understand
             still
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             or
             else
             diverse
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Shew-bread
             by
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifices
             by
             others
             ,
             the
             scope
             will
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             viz.
             to
             shew
             the
             contemt
             they
             had
             of
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             one
             particular
             kind
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             good
             the
             accusation
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             instancing
             whether
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             more
             ,
             and
             passing
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Two
             faults
             g
             they
             seem
             here
             accused
             of
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             accounted
             that
             holy
             enough
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             viz.
             offerings
             that
             were
             polluted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             ordered
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             such
             things
             as
             he
             would
             accept
             of
             as
             holy
             ,
             to
             be
             ordered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             reputed
             in
             his
             sight
             as
             unclean
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             accounting
             that
             contemtible
             which
             was
             in
             it self
             to
             be
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             looked
             on
             as
             holy
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Table
             ,
             or
             Altar
             of
             the
             Lord.
             h
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             those
             offerings
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             pollution
             or
             defect
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             manifest
             .
             As
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             fault
             was
             in
             themselves
             ,
             in
             their
             evill
             and
             contemtuous
             thoughts
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             at
             least
             thought
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             or
             ears
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             openly
             spake
             it
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             they
             were
             not
             so
             impudent
             as
             openly
             to
             profess
             it
             .
             By
             doing
             the
             first
             they
             are
             said
             to
             despise
             his
             Name
             ,
             in
             despising
             and
             setting
             light
             by
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             by
             him
             prescrib'd
             for
             the
             right
             performance
             of
             them
             ;
             by
             the
             second
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             pollute
             him
             in
             contemning
             that
             which
             was
             hallow'd
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             despicable
             ;
             the
             contemt
             of
             that
             God
             looks
             on
             as
             redounding
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             as
             in
             their
             person
             put
             ,
             
               wherein
               ,
               have
               we
               polluted
               thee
               ?
            
             (
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             though
             the
             bread
             or
             things
             that
             we
             offer
             be
             polluted
             ,
             yet
             what
             pollution
             or
             dishonor
             doth
             thence
             arise
             to
             thee
             ?
             )
             and
             then
             Gods
             answer
             ,
             
               In
               that
               ye
               say
               ,
               The
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               contemtible
               ,
            
             plainly
             shews
             it
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             looks
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             pollute
             him
             himself
             .
             The
             contemt
             offered
             to
             his
             Table
             or
             Altar
             ,
             or
             that
             whereby
             they
             declared
             themselves
             to
             look
             on
             it
             as
             contemtible
             ,
             seems
             to
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             any
             thing
             though
             not
             qualified
             with
             those
             conditions
             that
             the
             Law
             required
             ,
             good
             enough
             to
             offer
             to
             him
             on
             it
             .
             Why
             they
             did
             so
             contemn
             it
             i
             some
             give
             reasons
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Altar
             ,
             now
             under
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             that
             richness
             and
             splendor
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             that
             holiness
             that
             was
             under
             the
             first
             Temple
             ,
             k
             or
             in
             that
             the
             things
             offered
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             gain
             or
             income
             but
             small
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             l
             Jews
             )
             because
             there
             was
             offered
             on
             it
             fat
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             as
             they
             looked
             on
             as
             despicable
             ,
             not
             considering
             why
             God
             requir'd
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             enough
             ,
             that
             he
             commanded
             .
             But
             these
             are
             but
             conjectures
             :
             no
             ground
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Text.
             It
             was
             manifestly
             a
             sign
             of
             irreligion
             ,
             and
             disrespect
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             worship
             in
             them
             ,
             shewed
             in
             this
             instance
             of
             their
             dealing
             with
             his
             Table
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             thereto
             belonging
             ,
             (
             both
             here
             included
             together
             ,
             the
             offerings
             and
             the
             Altar
             )
             for
             which
             they
             are
             therefore
             reproved
             as
             contemners
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             their
             contemt
             is
             farther
             illustrated
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             if
             ye
             offer
             the
             blind
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             
               is
               it
            
             not
             evil
             ?
             and
             if
             ye
             offer
             the
             lame
             and
             sick
             ,
             
               is
               it
            
             not
             evil
             ?
             offer
             it
             now
             unto
             thy
             governor
             ,
             will
             he
             be
             pleased
             with
             thee
             ,
             or
             accept
             thy
             person
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             
               And
               if
               you
               offer
               the
               blind
               for
               Sacrifice
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               evil
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             question
             put
             ,
             though
             with
             a
             conditional
             particle
             ,
             If
             ,
             intimates
             that
             they
             did
             presume
             to
             offer
             such
             things
             :
             therefore
             instead
             of
             ,
             If
             ,
             m
             others
             put
             
               That
               you
               do
               offer
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               is
               it
               not
               evil
            
             ?
             or
             ,
             n
             
               In
               as
               much
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               whereas
               ye
               offer
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               is
               it
               not
               evil
            
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             hereby
             manifestly
             profess
             your
             opinion
             that
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             contemtible
             ?
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             consequence
             of
             these
             words
             on
             the
             former
             evident
             .
             But
             o
             others
             read
             without
             an
             interrogation
             ,
             
               And
               when
               ye
               offer
               the
               blind
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               it
               is
               not
               evil
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             your
             opinion
             ;
             or
             ye
             tell
             the
             
             People
             that
             bring
             them
             to
             you
             to
             offer
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             evil
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             words
             ,
             )
             they
             are
             good
             enough
             to
             be
             offered
             on
             Gods
             Altar
             ;
             clean
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             Levit.
             XXII
             .
             22
             ,
             
               &c.
               Deut.
            
             XV.
             21
             .
             And
             by
             this
             doing
             likewise
             they
             said
             ,
             or
             shewed
             that
             they
             thought
             the
             Table
             or
             Altar
             of
             the
             Lord
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             despised
             him
             ;
             for
             had
             they
             had
             any
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             any
             reverence
             for
             his
             Altar
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             presumed
             to
             offer
             thereon
             to
             him
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             not
             think
             to
             find
             acceptance
             for
             (
             or
             with
             )
             from
             any
             among
             men
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             place
             or
             honor
             ,
             and
             whose
             favor
             they
             would
             seek
             .
             So
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Offer
               it
               now
               to
               thy
               Governor
               ,
               will
               he
               be
               pleased
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             &c.
             certainly
             not
             .
             Thou
             wouldst
             not
             think
             that
             he
             would
             accept
             thy
             person
             with
             a
             present
             so
             disgraceful
             ,
             so
             dishonorable
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             take
             .
             He
             would
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             great
             disrespect
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             disregard
             of
             his
             honor
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             much
             displeased
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             should
             shew
             so
             little
             esteem
             of
             him
             .
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             great
             Governor
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             all
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             great
             contempt
             to
             himself
             ,
             p
             if
             they
             shall
             presume
             to
             offer
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             they
             would
             not
             dare
             to
             offer
             to
             one
             ,
             though
             in
             dignity
             and
             autority
             above
             them
             ,
             yet
             a
             man
             like
             themselves
             ?
             especially
             seeing
             he
             had
             commanded
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             declared
             that
             he
             would
             have
             no
             such
             oblation
             brought
             to
             his
             Altar
             .
             For
             q
             those
             that
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bring
             greater
             gifts
             ,
             he
             had
             ordained
             less
             ,
             and
             of
             smaller
             value
             ,
             yet
             still
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             r
             Jew
             observes
             )
             required
             that
             all
             of
             those
             offerings
             should
             be
             of
             the
             perfectest
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             lest
             such
             things
             as
             were
             offered
             to
             him
             and
             his
             service
             should
             become
             contemtible
             ;
             as
             here
             it
             is
             shewed
             that
             it
             was
             come
             to
             pass
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             complains
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             reproves
             especially
             the
             Priests
             for
             it
             .
             For
             though
             the
             People
             were
             much
             in
             fault
             for
             presuming
             to
             bring
             such
             illegal
             and
             undue
             oblations
             ,
             yet
             much
             more
             s
             the
             Priests
             in
             receiving
             them
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             offering
             them
             ;
             who
             should
             have
             taught
             them
             what
             to
             bring
             ,
             and
             denied
             to
             receive
             what
             was
             not
             fit
             ,
             when
             they
             brought
             any
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             refused
             to
             offer
             it
             :
             in
             that
             they
             did
             not
             this
             ,
             but
             rather
             tell
             the
             People
             it
             was
             good
             enough
             ,
             they
             shewed
             disrespect
             to
             God
             and
             contempt
             of
             him
             .
             He
             reproves
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             expects
             they
             should
             repent
             of
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Prophet
             shews
             in
             subjoining
             verse
             the
             9
             th
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             now
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             beseech
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             gracious
             unto
             us
             :
             this
             hath
             been
             by
             your
             means
             :
             will
             he
             regard
             your
             persons
             ?
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             
               And
               now
               I
               pray
               you
               beseech
               God
               that
               he
               will
               be
               gracious
               unto
               us
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             A
             learned
             t
             Jew
             thus
             gives
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             preceding
             ,
             
               He
               shews
               them
               the
               remedy
               against
               their
               disease
               ,
               stirring
               them
               up
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               make
               intercession
               for
               Israel
               ,
               that
               so
               wrath
               might
               be
               removed
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               find
               mercy
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 gracious
                 unto
                 us
              
               )
               for
               that
               belonged
               to
               the
               u
               Priests
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               ,
               when
               their
               fault
               or
               sin
               was
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               (
               viz.
               x
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               toward
               them
               ,
               or
               curse
               on
               them
               )
               seeing
               the
               matter
               was
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               and
               they
               occasioned
               it
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               hindred
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 by
                 your
                 means
                 ,
              
               or
               from
               your
               hand
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               will
               he
               accept
               your
               persons
            
             ,
             must
             thus
             be
             supplied
             ,
             except
             you
             so
             do
             ,
             viz.
             repent
             ,
             and
             make
             supplications
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             shall
             continue
             to
             do
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             
               will
               the
               Lord
               accept
               your
               persons
               ?
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             do
             others
             ,
             both
             y
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             expound
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             to
             denote
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             sincerely
             repent
             ,
             and
             seek
             by
             prayer
             for
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             yet
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             no
             accepter
             of
             persons
             would
             accept
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             spare
             to
             reprove
             them
             for
             their
             doings
             .
             Or
             as
             z
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             thus
             earnestly
             pray
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             God
             ,
             though
             much
             displeased
             ,
             would
             yet
             accept
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             gracious
             to
             Israel
             ;
             which
             is
             agreeable
             with
             the
             old
             Latin
             Translation
             .
             a
             Others
             prefer
             to
             look
             on
             these
             words
             as
             Ironically
             spoken
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             Now
             therefore
             behaving
             your selves
             thus
             wickedly
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             do
             what
             is
             farther
             ,
             your
             duty
             ,
             ye
             Priests
             ,
             to
             whom
             that
             office
             belongs
             ,
             beseech
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             will
             be
             gracious
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             evil
             is
             come
             upon
             us
             by
             your
             means
             ,
             and
             now
             see
             whether
             ye
             (
             being
             such
             as
             ye
             are
             )
             can
             prevail
             for
             your
             sakes
             to
             have
             it
             removed
             .
             God
             hath
             constituted
             you
             Intercessors
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             accept
             of
             your
             intercession
             ,
             while
             you
             behave
             your selves
             in
             your
             office
             as
             you
             ought
             ;
             but
             will
             he
             now
             accept
             of
             your
             persons
             ,
             and
             hear
             you
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             your selves
             ?
             surely
             ye
             will
             find
             your selves
             much
             deceived
             if
             you
             think
             he
             will
             :
             your
             office
             so
             ill
             performed
             will
             not
             make
             you
             acceptable
             .
          
           
           
             
               That
               he
               will
               be
               gracious
               unto
               us
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             is
             b
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             though
             not
             guilty
             of
             those
             sins
             which
             he
             reproves
             ,
             yet
             saith
             not
             unto
             you
             ,
             or
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             joining
             himself
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             modesty
             ,
             or
             humility
             ,
             or
             sympathizing
             with
             them
             in
             the
             evil
             ,
             which
             should
             come
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             Moses
             ,
             Exodus
             ,
             XXXIV
             .
             9
             .
             praying
             for
             the
             People
             that
             had
             sinned
             ,
             saith
             
               Pardon
               our
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               our
               sin
               ,
            
             though
             he
             had
             no
             part
             therein
             ;
             which
             way
             of
             speaking
             he
             learnt
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             finding
             fault
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             joins
             with
             them
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             that
             fault
             ,
             
               How
               long
               do
               ye
               refuse
               to
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               ,
            
             Exodus
             XVI
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             10
             Who
             is
             there
             even
             among
             you
             that
             would
             shut
             the
             doors
             
               for
               nought
            
             ?
             neither
             do
             ye
             kindle
             fire
             on
             mine
             altar
             for
             nought
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             plesure
             in
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             accept
             an
             offering
             at
             your
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               is
               there
               even
               among
               you
               that
               would
               shut
               the
               doors
               for
               nought
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             (
             or
             that
             doth
             shut
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Having
             shewed
             the
             great
             fault
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             in
             their
             negligence
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             not
             taking
             care
             for
             the
             right
             ordering
             of
             things
             in
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             here
             seems
             to
             aggravate
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             receive
             abundant
             wages
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             are
             well
             paid
             for
             it
             ,
             even
             for
             their
             least
             services
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             shutting
             of
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             kindling
             fire
             on
             his
             Altar
             .
             Did
             he
             require
             their
             Service
             for
             nought
             ,
             as
             justly
             he
             might
             ,
             then
             they
             might
             have
             some
             pretence
             for
             their
             negligence
             ;
             but
             now
             being
             so
             plentifully
             rewarded
             by
             the
             portions
             in
             performing
             their
             several
             offices
             allowed
             them
             ,
             sure
             if
             they
             would
             not
             out
             of
             love
             do
             it
             ,
             yet
             in
             justice
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             carefull
             in
             performing
             what
             was
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Law
             required
             it
             to
             be
             performed
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             justly
             displeased
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             accept
             an
             offering
             at
             their
             hand
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             connexion
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             according
             to
             the
             rendring
             which
             our
             Translators
             give
             .
             But
             I
             have
             heard
             exceptions
             taken
             against
             our
             Translators
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             blame
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             should
             consider
             that
             they
             go
             not
             alone
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             have
             the
             consent
             both
             of
             other
             approved
             translations
             and
             learned
             Expositors
             ,
             who
             seem
             to
             embrace
             it
             out
             of
             choice
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             saw
             no
             other
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             aware
             that
             the
             words
             were
             by
             some
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             ,
             otherwise
             expounded
             .
             For
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             the
             ancient
             Latine
             renders
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             Junius
             and
             Tremellius
             among
             the
             modern
             ,
             whom
             together
             with
             ours
             they
             must
             tax
             ,
             as
             likewise
             those
             c
             Expositors
             ,
             which
             go
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             and
             learned
             .
             Yet
             if
             any
             like
             not
             this
             ,
             nor
             be
             moved
             with
             those
             autorities
             ,
             another
             Exposition
             ,
             by
             many
             likewise
             both
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             given
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               there
               also
               among
               you
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             would
             there
             were
             any
             ,
             
               that
               would
               shut
               the
               doors
            
             against
             you
             ,
             
               that
               you
               might
               not
            
             bring
             in
             such
             illegal
             and
             unacceptable
             oblations
             ,
             
               nor
               kindle
               fire
               on
               mine
               Altar
            
             *
             
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             or
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             or
             profit
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               you
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               accept
               an
               offering
               at
               your
               hand
               .
            
             Any
             offering
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             in
             it self
             good
             ,
             you
             being
             such
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             much
             less
             such
             illegal
             offerings
             ;
             these
             services
             were
             even
             better
             let
             alone
             ,
             then
             be
             so
             performed
             as
             they
             are
             by
             you
             .
             This
             sense
             being
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Chalde
             Paraphrase
             ,
             and
             given
             by
             several
             Jewish
             d
             Expositors
             ,
             sure
             those
             who
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             follow
             the
             same
             way
             that
             our
             Translators
             do
             ,
             and
             likewise
             our
             Translators
             themselves
             ,
             so
             learned
             ,
             attentive
             ,
             and
             diligent
             men
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             however
             they
             chose
             to
             follow
             what
             they
             have
             done
             .
             The
             Reader
             seeing
             ,
             and
             considering
             both
             (
             or
             if
             he
             find
             any
             other
             )
             may
             take
             his
             choice
             too
             .
             He
             may
             only
             observe
             that
             in
             ours
             the
             word
             ,
             
               for
               nought
            
             ,
             is
             for
             making
             the
             sense
             plainer
             twice
             repeated
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             only
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             likewise
             repeated
             in
             the
             Translation
             of
             Junius
             and
             Tremellius
             .
             e
             Some
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             though
             to
             this
             purpose
             which
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             giving
             their
             own
             meaning
             ,
             yet
             tell
             us
             of
             another
             Exposition
             or
             Gloss
             given
             by
             some
             of
             their
             ancient
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             making
             it
             to
             include
             an
             argument
             
               à
               minori
               ad
               majus
            
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             Two
             things
             there
             are
             which
             a
             man
             will
             not
             refuse
             to
             do
             ,
             yet
             have
             no
             reward
             for
             them
             .
             If
             one
             man
             say
             to
             another
             ,
             Shut
             the
             door
             after
             thee
             or
             me
             ,
             or
             light
             this
             candle
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             for
             doing
             it
             ,
             askes
             ,
             or
             takes
             no
             reward
             :
             but
             who
             among
             you
             hath
             shut
             my
             doors
             for
             nought
             ,
             neither
             have
             ye
             lighted
             mine
             Altar
             for
             nought
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             have
             you
             done
             for
             nought
             any
             of
             those
             things
             which
             use
             to
             be
             done
             for
             reward
             ?
             
               Therefore
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               you
               .
            
             They
             give
             no
             farther
             explication
             of
             their
             Doctors
             meaning
             :
             it
             seems
             to
             make
             for
             the
             first
             exposition
             .
          
           
             
             11
             For
             from
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             going
             down
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             my
             Name
             
               shall
               be
            
             great
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             place
             incense
             
               shall
               be
            
             offered
             unto
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             offering
             ;
             for
             my
             Name
             
               shall
               be
            
             great
             among
             the
             heathen
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             
               For
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               even
               to
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               my
               Name
               shall
               be
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               place
               incense
               shall
               be
               offered
               u●to
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               offering
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             God
             will
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             offerings
             from
             them
             ,
             whom
             by
             his
             Law
             he
             had
             instructed
             concerning
             such
             offerings
             as
             he
             would
             accept
             ,
             and
             refused
             all
             others
             ,
             f
             
               what
               then
               will
               he
               do
               unto
               his
               great
               Name
               ?
            
             what
             People
             will
             he
             find
             ,
             or
             make
             use
             of
             to
             magnify
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             to
             him
             such
             offerings
             as
             he
             may
             accept
             ?
             Thus
             might
             the
             Jews
             be
             ready
             to
             reply
             ,
             but
             this
             objection
             doth
             he
             prevent
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Name
             doth
             not
             depend
             on
             their
             magnifying
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             World
             ,
             from
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             shall
             give
             witness
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             despise
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             offer
             polluted
             bre●d
             on
             his
             Altar
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             will
             accept
             no
             offering
             at
             their
             hand
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             want
             acceptable
             offerings
             :
             in
             every
             place
             incense
             of
             a
             sweet
             savour
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             offering
             shall
             be
             offered
             unto
             his
             Name
             ;
             g
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             in
             his
             worship
             through
             their
             denying
             it
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Jews
             differ
             among
             themselves
             in
             the
             expounding
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             h
             some
             taking
             them
             to
             include
             a
             supposition
             ,
             thus
             ,
             All
             the
             People
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             even
             to
             the
             going
             down
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             instructed
             and
             commanded
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             ,
             would
             readily
             have
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             my
             Name
             should
             have
             been
             magnified
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             while
             every
             where
             they
             would
             have
             offered
             to
             it
             incense
             and
             a
             pure
             offering
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             polluted
             it
             as
             ye
             do
             ,
             by
             offering
             polluted
             bread
             on
             mine
             Altar
             ;
             i
             so
             that
             I
             should
             not
             have
             been
             at
             a
             loss
             .
             But
             the
             Text
             expresses
             no
             such
             supposal
             or
             condition
             .
             Others
             therefore
             ,
             without
             an
             such
             supply
             interpret
             it
             as
             a
             description
             of
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             say
             some
             by
             Israelites
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             these
             spoken
             to
             ,
             and
             reproved
             for
             doing
             otherwise
             in
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             yet
             by
             such
             of
             them
             who
             were
             dispersed
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             did
             in
             all
             places
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             magnify
             Gods
             great
             Name
             ,
             whose
             daily
             Prayers
             and
             constant
             Devotions
             ,
             and
             study
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             by
             God
             looked
             on
             and
             accepted
             as
             incense
             and
             a
             pure
             offering
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             speak
             k
             some
             of
             of
             their
             more
             ancient
             Doctors
             :
             and
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Chalde
             Paraphrast
             ,
             who
             gives
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               For
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               unto
               the
               going
               down
               thereof
               ,
               my
               Name
               is
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               that
               ye
               do
               my
               will
               ,
               I
               will
               receive
               your
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               my
               great
               Name
               is
               sa●ctified
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               Prayers
               are
               as
               a
               clean
               offerring
               before
               me
               ,
               for
               my
               Name
               is
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             But
             this
             is
             evidently
             liable
             to
             except●ons
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             Israel
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             said
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             said
             shall
             be
             done
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             by
             them
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             is
             it
             by
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Doctors
             excepted
             against
             (
             
               viz.
               Abarbinel
            
             )
             and
             he
             with
             l
             others
             find
             out
             another
             way
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             done
             among
             and
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             themselves
             ,
             viz.
             in
             as
             much
             as
             though
             they
             did
             worship
             Idols
             ,
             or
             the
             host
             of
             Heaven
             as
             inferior
             Gods
             ,
             and
             as
             Mediators
             between
             them
             and
             the
             chief
             God
             ,
             yet
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             magnifying
             of
             his
             Name
             they
             still
             cheifly
             intended
             ,
             and
             ultimately
             directed
             their
             worship
             and
             all
             their
             Oblations
             ,
             the
             purest
             they
             could
             think
             of
             ,
             with
             pure
             zeal
             to
             him
             the
             chief
             and
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             causes
             ,
             as
             they
             learn
             him
             to
             be
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             from
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             )
             the
             continual
             motion
             and
             constant
             rising
             and
             setting
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             m
             serving
             their
             Idols
             aimed
             at
             serving
             him
             .
             So
             that
             the
             words
             may
             be
             a
             reproof
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             learn
             even
             from
             the
             Heathen
             to
             magnify
             his
             Name
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             what
             even
             they
             did
             ,
             polluted
             and
             profaned
             it
             .
             n
             Others
             yet
             ,
             something
             differently
             ,
             make
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             in
             reprooving
             Israel
             for
             contempt
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             My
             Name
             is
             great
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             magnified
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             magnifying
             of
             my
             Name
             ,
             is
             accepted
             by
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             offered
             to
             me
             incense
             and
             a
             pure
             offerring
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             not
             sacrifice
             that
             I
             require
             for
             it self
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             long
             as
             ye
             honour
             not
             my
             Name
             ,
             which
             without
             doubt
             is
             great
             among
             all
             Nations
             (
             however
             out
             of
             greater
             respect
             to
             me
             they
             fancy
             to
             themselves
             Mediators
             in
             their
             approaches
             to
             me
             )
             I
             will
             not
             accept
             you
             .
             These
             two
             last
             Interpretations
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             less
             then
             even
             an
             excuse
             or
             Apology
             for
             (
             if
             not
             a
             commendation
             of
             )
             Idolaters
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             
             mouth
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             then
             blasphemy
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             all
             along
             ,
             hath
             shewed
             them
             and
             their
             waies
             to
             be
             all
             ,
             most
             abominable
             to
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             utterly
             seeks
             to
             root
             out
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             his
             People
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             .
             And
             can
             he
             be
             thought
             here
             to
             say
             that
             he
             accepts
             of
             what
             is
             done
             to
             Idols
             ,
             as
             a
             magnifying
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             or
             what
             Sacrifices
             are
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             savor
             ,
             or
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             offered
             to
             himself
             ?
             Unworthy
             certainly
             is
             this
             exposition
             even
             of
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             acknowledge
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             only
             great
             ,
             and
             how
             jealous
             he
             is
             of
             the
             honor
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             called
             by
             any
             name
             common
             with
             Idols
             ,
             Hos.
             II.
             16
             .
             Another
             exposition
             yet
             o
             some
             of
             them
             give
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             said
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             which
             brought
             their
             offerings
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             did
             honor
             and
             adorn
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             their
             presents
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             which
             offerings
             are
             called
             a
             pure
             offering
             .
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             agree
             with
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             say
             that
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             
               incense
               and
               a
               pure
               offering
               should
               be
               offered
               to
               his
               Name
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             summe
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             Expositions
             given
             by
             the
             Jews
             come
             up
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             therefore
             recited
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             any
             of
             them
             were
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             how
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             full
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             they
             are
             made
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             Christians
             take
             them
             ,
             for
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             what
             should
             be
             done
             at
             ,
             and
             after
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             should
             be
             communicated
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             should
             become
             great
             unto
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             remote
             Nations
             ,
             who
             before
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             all
             and
             every
             where
             he
             should
             be
             adored
             and
             worshipped
             with
             acceptable
             service
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             despised
             his
             Name
             ,
             being
             rejected
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             shall
             succeed
             ,
             who
             shall
             acknowledg
             the
             greatness
             of
             it
             .
             This
             ,
             however
             improbable
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             incredible
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             would
             own
             any
             other
             People
             but
             themselves
             ,
             or
             be
             owned
             or
             magnified
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             would
             choose
             any
             other
             place
             for
             his
             worship
             then
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             will
             certainly
             effect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             better
             p
             assurance
             thereof
             repeats
             it
             ,
             
               for
               my
               Name
               shall
               be
               great
            
             ;
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             you
             ,
             a
             handfull
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             now
             despised
             ,
             shall
             be
             great
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             by
             all
             acknowledged
             as
             such
             .
             These
             words
             were
             ,
             when
             spoken
             ,
             spoken
             of
             what
             should
             after
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             Christs
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             were
             made
             good
             :
             so
             appears
             it
             by
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             discourse
             with
             the
             Samaritan
             Woman
             ,
             who
             thought
             of
             no
             other
             p●a●e
             where
             men
             ought
             ●o
             worship
             God
             ,
             but
             either
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             (
             mount
             Garizim
             )
             or
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Joh.
            
             IV.
             21
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Woman
               beleive
               me
               the
               hour
               cometh
               ,
               when
               ye
               shall
               neither
               in
               this
               Mountain
               ,
               nor
               yet
               at
               Jerusalem
               worship
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               the
               hour
               cometh
               and
               now
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               true
               worshippers
               shall
               worship
               the
               Father
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               for
               the
               Father
               seeketh
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               .
               God
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               him
               must
               worship
               him
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               .
            
             The
             consideration
             of
             which
             words
             will
             give
             us
             the
             true
             import
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             compared
             together
             they
             illustrate
             one
             the
             other
             :
             for
             his
             saying
             that
             God
             did
             no
             longer
             confine
             his
             worship
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             the
             outward
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             by
             such
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             as
             were
             ordained
             ,
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             single
             place
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ,
             but
             the
             verifying
             of
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             Name
             should
             be
             great
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               even
               to
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               same
            
             ?
             and
             what
             he
             ●a●th
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             worshippers
             shall
             worship
             the
             Father
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             not
             only
             there
             ,
             but
             every
             where
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             as
             his
             Name
             should
             be
             great
             and
             magnified
             among
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             acknowledging
             him
             as
             Father
             ,
             so
             what
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             that
             incense
             and
             pure
             offering
             which
             they
             should
             offer
             unto
             his
             Name
             ,
             viz.
             not
             such
             as
             are
             literally
             signified
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             and
             were
             then
             to
             be
             ordered
             according
             to
             the
             prescription
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             such
             worship
             as
             though
             expressed
             by
             the
             names
             of
             those
             carnal
             things
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             in
             continual
             use
             and
             known
             to
             all
             ,
             yet
             is
             indeed
             spiritual
             ,
             q
             joining
             the
             Soul
             with
             the
             external
             performances
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             who
             is
             a
             spirit
             ;
             of
             which
             those
             ordinances
             of
             worship
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             types
             and
             shadows
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             change
             of
             the
             place
             necessarily
             imports
             a
             change
             of
             the
             worship
             ,
             or
             things
             offered
             for
             expression
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             incense
             ,
             and
             other
             offerings
             by
             the
             Law
             prescribed
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             offered
             any
             where
             else
             but
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             after
             that
             was
             there
             settled
             for
             the
             place
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             Deut.
             XII
             .
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             26.
             
             Those
             therefore
             that
             he
             will
             have
             in
             every
             place
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             him
             are
             manifestly
             of
             another
             nature
             ;
             though
             called
             by
             those
             names
             ,
             which
             then
             included
             generally
             all
             the
             external
             worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             while
             the
             Jews
             were
             Gods
             peculiar
             People
             :
             they
             ,
             now
             r
             figuratively
             understood
             ,
             denote
             the
             whole
             spiritual
             worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             since
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             People
             of
             all
             Nations
             unto
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             The
             incense
             therefore
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Gospell
             instructed
             in
             the
             true
             
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             taught
             to
             celebrate
             his
             great
             name
             ,
             and
             their
             pure
             offering
             ,
             are
             devout
             prayers
             ,
             Rev.
             V.
             8
             .
             holy
             praises
             ,
             thanksgivings
             ,
             and
             alms-deeds
             ,
             and
             works
             of
             charity
             ,
             Heb.
             XIII
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             their
             whole
             selves
             ,
             Rom.
             XII
             .
             1
             .
             Divers
             of
             the
             ancient
             Christian
             Fathers
             look
             on
             the
             words
             as
             an
             express
             and
             undoubted
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Christians
             solemn
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             or
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Christian
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             to
             which
             how
             they
             are
             appliable
             ,
             is
             shewed
             at
             large
             by
             the
             learned
             M
             r
             Mede
             in
             his
             discourse
             on
             these
             words
             :
             where
             he
             gives
             to
             note
             that
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             by
             the
             ancient
             Church
             was
             understood
             ,
             not
             the
             mere
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             sacred
             action
             ,
             or
             solemn
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             assembled
             ,
             whereof
             this
             sacred
             mystery
             was
             a
             prime
             and
             principal
             part
             ;
             and
             therefore
             defines
             it
             to
             be
             
               An
               oblation
               of
               thanksgiving
               and
               praier
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Sacrifice
               commemorated
               in
               the
               creatures
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               wherewith
               God
               had
               been
               first
               agnized
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             them
             sanctified
             by
             being
             offered
             and
             set
             before
             him
             as
             a
             present
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             the
             Lord
             and
             giver
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             This
             whole
             Service
             duly
             performed
             is
             (
             as
             at
             large
             he
             there
             shews
             )
             deservedly
             stiled
             
               incense
               and
               a
               pure
               offering
            
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             that
             it
             is
             purely
             or
             spiritually
             offered
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             affection
             of
             the
             offerers
             ,
             throughly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             it
             signifies
             and
             represents
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             without
             all
             spot
             and
             blemish
             :
             and
             by
             this
             being
             offered
             to
             his
             Name
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             time
             should
             come
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             be
             great
             ,
             magnified
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             as
             great
             among
             and
             by
             all
             Nations
             ,
             though
             the
             Jews
             did
             now
             profane
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             makes
             the
             connexion
             by
             rendring
             that
             ,
             though
             ,
             which
             our
             Translation
             renders
             ,
             but.
             But
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             much
             alike
             in
             reading
             
               but
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               the
               time
               shall
               come
               when
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               my
               Name
               shall
               be
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             who
             yet
             have
             not
             true
             knowledge
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             will
             when
             I
             shall
             see
             due
             time
             to
             reveal
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             readily
             embrace
             it
             .
             Mean
             while
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             so
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             duly
             magnified
             by
             you
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             have
             from
             of
             old
             revealed
             it
             ,
             and
             given
             you
             ordinances
             and
             waies
             of
             worship
             ,
             by
             observing
             of
             which
             you
             should
             have
             magnified
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             on
             the
             contrary
             have
             by
             despising
             those
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             perverting
             those
             waies
             of
             worship
             ,
             profaned
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             ,
             and
             thence
             forward
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             along
             before
             ,
             since
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             )
             till
             the
             time
             of
             this
             diffusing
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             this
             alteration
             and
             reformation
             of
             his
             worship
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             Jews
             had
             for
             their
             direction
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             ought
             duly
             to
             have
             attended
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             warned
             ,
             Chap.
             IV.
             4
             .
             but
             they
             did
             in
             all
             things
             go
             so
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             any
             service
             they
             did
             ,
             were
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             So
             notoriously
             ,
             so
             obstinately
             peccant
             ,
             were
             they
             both
             Priest
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             sees
             it
             not
             sufficient
             to
             have
             once
             reproved
             them
             ,
             by
             reckoning
             up
             to
             them
             their
             faults
             ,
             but
             again
             repeats
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             sensible
             how
             greatly
             they
             have
             offended
             him
             ,
             how
             displeasing
             it
             is
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             continue
             to
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             having
             been
             warned
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             worse
             then
             what
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             call
             them
             ,
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             12
             ¶
             But
             ye
             have
             profaned
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             say
             ,
             The
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             polluted
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ,
             even
             his
             meat
             ,
             is
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             
               But
               ye
               have
               profaned
               it
               ]
               viz.
            
             my
             Name
             ,
             so
             verse
             6.
             they
             are
             said
             to
             despise
             it
             ,
             and
             verse
             7.
             to
             
               pollute
               him
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             acknowledging
             of
             it
             as
             great
             ,
             or
             magnifying
             it
             .
             If
             they
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             ask
             as
             before
             ,
             
               wherein
               have
               we
               profaned
               it
            
             ?
             he
             tells
             them
             wherein
             ,
             viz.
             in
             that
             they
             say
             
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               polluted
               ,
            
             so
             verse
             7.
             
               ye
               say
               that
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
            
             s
             contemptible
             .
             Their
             t
             ordering
             of
             the
             things
             that
             pertain
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             common
             despicable
             things
             ,
             and
             without
             due
             reverence
             ,
             shews
             that
             they
             esteem
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             openly
             said
             so
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             they
             were
             not
             so
             impudent
             as
             openly
             to
             utter
             them
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               polluted
            
             ]
             his
             Altar
             not
             so
             highly
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             as
             a
             sacred
             thing
             ,
             or
             with
             so
             much
             care
             and
             reverence
             to
             be
             approached
             ;
             
               and
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               even
               his
               meat
               ,
               is
               contemptible
               ,
               viz.
            
             his
             meat
             ,
             or
             its
             meat
             ,
             or
             the
             meat
             thereof
             ;
             for
             the
             affix
             is
             the
             same
             that
             in
             the
             former
             word
             ,
             and
             may
             therefore
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             same
             person
             or
             thing
             :
             and
             it
             will
             be
             all
             one
             whether
             we
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Table
             or
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Table
             or
             Altar
             is
             his
             ,
             so
             all
             belonging
             to
             it
             is
             his
             ,
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             his
             ,
             the
             meat
             his
             .
             But
             then
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             
               his
               meat
            
             ,
             (
             or
             its
             meat
             )
             whether
             that
             which
             was
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             as
             Gods
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             he
             had
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             (
             by
             his
             right
             )
             given
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             for
             their
             serving
             at
             his
             Altar
             .
             The
             words
             so
             rendered
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             ,
             are
             indifferently
             appliable
             to
             both
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             as
             much
             as
             both
             those
             may
             be
             called
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             his
             (
             or
             its
             )
             meat
             ,
             as
             well
             what
             God
             took
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             he
             allotted
             to
             the
             Priests
             ;
             they
             are
             
             capable
             of
             a
             double
             meaning
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             looked
             on
             with
             respect
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             1.
             
             With
             respect
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             saying
             or
             thoughts
             of
             their
             heart
             were
             ,
             
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
            
             that
             which
             is
             allotted
             to
             the
             Altar
             to
             be
             offered
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             
               his
               meat
            
             (
             t
             or
             its
             fruit
             ,
             its
             meat
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             which
             is
             its
             meat
             )
             is
             contemptible
             ,
             viz.
             being
             the
             fat
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             ,
             gross
             and
             despicable
             things
             (
             as
             u
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             expound
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             had
             in
             such
             great
             esteem
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             care
             to
             be
             ordered
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             requires
             .
             2.
             
             With
             respect
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             said
             ,
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ,
             or
             x
             of
             its
             meat
             (
             or
             y
             as
             for
             its
             fruit
             ,
             the
             meat
             thereof
             )
             that
             which
             is
             taken
             of
             it
             for
             meat
             or
             allotted
             to
             us
             for
             our
             provisions
             ,
             for
             our
             eating
             ,
             is
             contemptible
             ,
             little
             ,
             and
             of
             small
             value
             ,
             not
             worth
             so
             much
             care
             and
             pains
             as
             we
             must
             take
             in
             our
             waiting
             on
             it
             .
             Thus
             according
             to
             this
             rendring
             .
             But
             there
             are
             among
             the
             Jews
             who
             render
             it
             otherwise
             as
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nibo
             ,
             which
             ours
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             render
             
               the
               fruit
               thereof
            
             ,
             reading
             
               his
               word
            
             or
             saying
             .
             And
             here
             they
             differ
             in
             telling
             us
             whose
             word
             they
             mean
             ;
             z
             some
             making
             it
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             said
             ,
             The
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             polluted
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             concerning
             the
             meat
             thereof
             ,
             viz.
             by
             which
             he
             commands
             such
             gross
             things
             as
             fat
             and
             blood
             to
             be
             put
             on
             it
             ,
             for
             his
             ,
             or
             its
             meat
             ,
             is
             contemptible
             .
             [
             This
             would
             be
             strange
             impudence
             in
             them
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             yet
             thus
             Abarbinel
             among
             the
             Jews
             expounds
             it
             ,
             and
             Montanus
             among
             Christians
             follows
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             .
             ]
             a
             Others
             make
             it
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             or
             him
             that
             sacrificed
             ,
             or
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             sounded
             ,
             Ye
             say
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             polluted
             ,
             his
             Word
             or
             Speech
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             he
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Priest
             ,
             continually
             hath
             in
             his
             mouth
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             meat
             ,
             or
             its
             meat
             ,
             viz.
             God's
             or
             his
             Table
             's
             ,
             is
             contemptible
             ,
             being
             fat
             and
             blood
             ,
             gross
             ,
             nauseous
             things
             :
             Although
             b
             some
             take
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             complaint
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             the
             Altar
             it self
             still
             devoured
             the
             fat
             ,
             and
             left
             nothing
             to
             them
             but
             lean
             contemptible
             meat
             .
             That
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nib
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             Word
             ,
             or
             Speech
             ,
             in
             a
             figurative
             signification
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             lips
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             put
             forth
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             Isai.
             LVII
             .
             19
             .
             yet
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             taken
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             ;
             yea
             both
             the
             sense
             and
             c
             construction
             will
             be
             more
             harsh
             if
             it
             be
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             Doctors
             of
             great
             authority
             among
             the
             Jews
             that
             would
             have
             it
             so
             taken
             ,
             yet
             d
             others
             are
             there
             neither
             of
             less
             learning
             ,
             nor
             authority
             ,
             who
             think
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             more
             proper
             signification
             of
             fruit
             .
             And
             so
             it
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             by
             most
             of
             the
             ancient
             Translators
             .
             For
             so
             while
             the
             Chalde
             expounds
             both
             the
             words
             ,
             this
             and
             the
             other
             rendred
             meat
             put
             together
             ,
             as
             denoting
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               the
               gifts
               of
               it
            
             ;
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             took
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             denoting
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             those
             offerings
             which
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Altar
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Greek
             likewise
             while
             they
             render
             ,
             
               the
               meats
            
             (
             or
             food
             )
             that
             are
             put
             thereon
             ,
             whom
             the
             printed
             Arabick
             likewise
             follows
             ,
             and
             the
             Syriack
             including
             both
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             
               its
               meats
            
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             what
             a
             learned
             e
             Jew
             notes
             ,
             that
             as
             if
             the
             two
             words
             were
             synonymous
             ,
             or
             words
             denoting
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             the
             putting
             both
             doth
             but
             double
             or
             repeat
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             f
             Another
             expounds
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             so
             put
             together
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             import
             ,
             either
             ,
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               its
               meat
            
             ,
             though
             the
             affix
             its
             or
             thereof
             be
             joined
             with
             the
             first
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             latter
             ;
             or
             else
             so
             as
             he
             before
             ,
             taking
             them
             for
             synonymous
             ,
             
               Its
               fruit
               ,
               its
               meat
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             its
             fruit
             ,
             and
             its
             meat
             (
             or
             its
             fruit
             which
             is
             its
             meat
             .
             )
             And
             as
             for
             the
             word
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             its
             manifest
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             ancient
             Latin
             Version
             took
             it
             in
             the
             same
             meaning
             ,
             whilst
             he
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               that
               which
               is
               laid
               thereupon
            
             which
             is
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             ,
             by
             
               the
               fruit
               thereof
            
             :
             but
             then
             he
             differs
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             rendring
             that
             which
             is
             by
             ours
             rendred
             
               his
               meat
            
             ,
             by
             ,
             
               with
               the
               fire
               that
               devoureth
               it
            
             ;
             taking
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Oclo
             that
             which
             is
             eaten
             or
             devoured
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ocelo
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             which
             devoureth
             it
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             fire
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             it
             by
             name
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             original
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Altar
             and
             all
             belonging
             to
             it
             were
             contemptible
             ,
             g
             or
             that
             that
             which
             was
             offered
             at
             the
             Altar
             were
             contemptible
             ,
             because
             serving
             for
             no
             other
             use
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             fire
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             concordance
             the
             word
             is
             put
             under
             both
             significations
             ,
             as
             being
             doubtfull
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             :
             but
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             that
             which
             ours
             follow
             ,
             so
             as
             at
             first
             expounded
             ,
             seems
             clearest
             .
          
           
             13
             Ye
             said
             also
             ,
             behold
             ,
             what
             a
             weariness
             
               is
               it
            
             ?
             and
             ye
             have
             snuffed
             at
             it
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ;
             and
             ye
             brought
             that
             which
             was
             torn
             ,
             and
             the
             lame
             ,
             and
             the
             sick
             :
             thus
             ye
             brought
             an
             offering
             :
             should
             I
             accept
             this
             of
             your
             hands
             ?
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Ye
               said
               also
            
             ]
             Proceeding
             in
             his
             reproof
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             h
             Priests
             ,
             or
             i
             People
             ,
             or
             rather
             both
             k
             jointly
             ,
             for
             their
             perverse
             behavior
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             he
             objects
             to
             them
             that
             they
             
             said
             ,
             Behold
             what
             a
             weariness
             is
             it
             ?
             and
             ye
             have
             snuffed
             at
             it
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             
               whereas
               you
               might
               have
               blown
               it
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             Of
             the
             words
             so
             read
             as
             they
             (
             appositely
             to
             the
             original
             )
             are
             in
             the
             text
             of
             our
             Translation
             ,
             a
             plain
             and
             easy
             meaning
             may
             be
             thus
             paraphrastically
             given
             ;
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             or
             so
             behaved
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             plainly
             said
             ,
             What
             a
             deal
             of
             toil
             and
             labour
             are
             we
             put
             to
             in
             ordering
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             pertaining
             thereto
             ,
             and
             our selves
             in
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             the
             Law
             nicely
             requires
             ?
             And
             that
             they
             therefore
             snuffed
             (
             or
             puffed
             )
             at
             it
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             indignation
             and
             dislike
             ,
             or
             displeasure
             at
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             or
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             Priests
             to
             save
             themselves
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             (
             the
             People
             )
             that
             cost
             and
             charges
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             prescription
             of
             the
             Law
             they
             should
             be
             at
             ,
             took
             any
             illegal
             l
             thing
             ,
             whether
             torn
             ,
             or
             lame
             ,
             and
             sick
             ,
             for
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             m
             brought
             with
             it
             their
             meat
             offering
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             sufficient
             to
             put
             off
             God
             with
             it
             .
             But
             he
             (
             though
             nothing
             profited
             by
             what
             they
             offer
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             commandment
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             that
             reverence
             and
             honor
             ,
             which
             he
             required
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             his
             Name
             and
             Altar
             )
             shews
             that
             he
             takes
             due
             notice
             of
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             by
             no
             means
             accept
             or
             take
             it
             at
             their
             hands
             :
             
               Should
               I
               accept
               this
               of
               your
               hands
               ?
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             Question
             imports
             a
             negation
             .
             This
             exposition
             seems
             plain
             ,
             and
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             learned
             Interpreters
             .
             As
             first
             of
             a
             Jewish
             Doctor
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             an
             Author
             as
             dextrous
             in
             expounding
             the
             Scripture
             as
             any
             among
             them
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             word
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mattelah
             being
             compounded
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mah
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             what
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Telaah
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               labour
               ,
               affliction
            
             (
             or
             ill
             accidents
             )
             signifies
             ,
             What
             affliction
             or
             misery
             is
             this
             ?
             and
             that
             their
             meaning
             is
             ,
             (
             he
             taking
             it
             as
             spoken
             of
             the
             Priests
             )
             what
             a
             toil
             or
             wearisomness
             is
             it
             (
             that
             we
             are
             put
             to
             )
             in
             purifying
             and
             hallowing
             our selves
             for
             eating
             this
             small
             pittance
             or
             portion
             ?
             So
             as
             that
             the
             words
             are
             a
             reproof
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             looking
             on
             it
             as
             a
             toilsome
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             make
             or
             keep
             themselves
             clean
             for
             eating
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             their
             rejecting
             it
             therefore
             ,
             and
             contemning
             that
             portion
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               ye
               have
               snuffed
            
             (
             or
             puffed
             )
             
               at
               it
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Vehippachtem
               oto
               ,
            
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             which
             word
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             ,
             
               ye
               blow
               it
            
             (
             or
             at
             it
             )
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             ye
             look
             on
             it
             as
             contemptible
             (
             or
             express
             contempt
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             as
             he
             that
             blows
             on
             his
             hand
             in
             token
             of
             contempt
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             or
             when
             one
             takes
             a
             thing
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             blows
             (
             or
             puffs
             )
             at
             it
             .
             Other
             expositions
             also
             he
             mentions
             ,
             but
             prefers
             this
             as
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             and
             place
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             have
             we
             mentioned
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             because
             his
             Book
             is
             not
             yet
             printed
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             makes
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             meaning
             that
             we
             gave
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             restrains
             the
             reproof
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             what
             concerned
             their
             ill
             behavior
             ;
             whereas
             we
             rather
             extend
             it
             both
             to
             Priest
             and
             People
             .
             And
             so
             do
             also
             among
             Christian
             Expositors
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             
               Lud.
               de
               Dieu
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             you
             complain
             that
             you
             are
             wearied
             with
             the
             burthen
             of
             my
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             oppressed
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             are
             bound
             to
             offer
             to
             me
             none
             but
             of
             the
             best
             and
             soundest
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ye
             snuff
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             own
             ease
             offer
             to
             me
             any
             corrupt
             thing
             .
          
           
             Having
             the
             sense
             that
             we
             gave
             thus
             warranted
             ,
             we
             might
             well
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             Translators
             in
             the
             Margin
             reflecting
             on
             another
             rendring
             ,
             give
             us
             to
             look
             into
             that
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             while
             we
             do
             it
             is
             no
             little
             wonder
             to
             see
             how
             differently
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             may
             (
             as
             before
             expounded
             )
             seem
             plain
             ,
             are
             by
             Interpreters
             understood
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             difficult
             .
             That
             which
             in
             our
             Margin
             is
             reflected
             on
             ,
             seems
             to
             go
             on
             these
             grounds
             ,
             which
             some
             ,
             both
             n
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             suppose
             here
             intimated
             ;
             viz.
             that
             they
             brought
             a
             lean
             beast
             for
             Sacrifice
             on
             their
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             they
             might
             make
             People
             beleive
             that
             it
             was
             fat
             and
             fleshy
             ,
             they
             would
             cry
             ,
             what
             a
             labor
             or
             wearisomness
             hath
             it
             been
             to
             me
             to
             bring
             this
             heavy
             beast
             ?
             and
             would
             puff
             and
             blow
             at
             it
             ,
             o
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             heavy
             burdened
             with
             it
             ;
             whereas
             it
             was
             indeed
             so
             lean
             and
             light
             ,
             that
             with
             an
             easy
             breath
             or
             blast
             they
             might
             have
             blown
             it
             down
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Margin
             in
             our
             Bibles
             seems
             to
             point
             at
             .
             p
             Others
             ,
             supposing
             the
             same
             ,
             differently
             render
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             and
             ye
             threw
             it
             on
             the
             ground
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             (
             or
             indignation
             )
             which
             Kimchi
             also
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Chalde
             Paraphrast
             ,
             q
             though
             the
             word
             that
             he
             useth
             ,
             otherwise
             signifies
             ,
             ye
             strangled
             or
             choked
             it
             .
             r
             Others
             on
             the
             same
             supposition
             render
             them
             ,
             and
             
               ye
               blew
               it
               up
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             blowing
             puffed
             it
             up
             with
             wind
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             seem
             fat
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             ye
             bring
             that
             which
             is
             stollen
             or
             torn
             ,
             or
             lame
             or
             sick
             ,
             things
             that
             have
             such
             blemishes
             in
             them
             as
             by
             the
             Law
             make
             them
             unlawfull
             for
             offerings
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             them
             you
             bring
             your
             meat
             offering
             .
             
               And
               shall
               I
               accept
               this
               of
               your
               hands
               ,
            
             the
             Sacrifice
             being
             illegal
             ,
             shall
             I
             accept
             the
             meat
             offering
             brought
             with
             it
             ?
             by
             no
             means
             .
          
           
             s
             Others
             will
             have
             it
             supposed
             that
             what
             they
             thus
             brought
             ,
             and
             pretended
             themselves
             wearied
             with
             bringing
             ,
             was
             some
             stollen
             Cattel
             
             taken
             by
             force
             from
             the
             owner
             ;
             and
             so
             render
             the
             words
             which
             we
             render
             ;
             
               and
               ye
               have
               snuffed
               at
               it
               ,
            
             by
             ,
             
               and
               ye
               have
               grieved
               him
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             owner
             for
             his
             loss
             .
             t
             Others
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             deprived
             its
             owner
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             caused
             it
             to
             go
             from
             him
             by
             force
             .
             Of
             this
             the
             forecited
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             making
             mention
             ,
             prefers
             that
             already
             cited
             before
             it
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             that
             embrace
             it
             would
             confirm
             it
             by
             what
             follows
             ,
             and
             ye
             brought
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gazul
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             stollen
             ,
             so
             rendring
             that
             which
             ours
             render
             torn
             ;
             he
             saith
             that
             these
             words
             have
             no
             reference
             to
             that
             .
             Whether
             either
             of
             these
             things
             supposed
             were
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             here
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             proves
             them
             so
             .
             Others
             do
             yet
             give
             other
             rendrings
             ,
             
               R.
               Salomo
               Jarchi
            
             makes
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             rendred
             in
             ours
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             ,
             
               what
               a
               weariness
               is
               it
            
             ,
             to
             signify
             
               a
               lean
               Cattel
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             said
             ,
             Behold
             it
             is
             a
             lean
             beast
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             poor
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             able
             to
             bring
             any
             choice
             u
             vow
             :
             and
             then
             renders
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Vehippacht●m
               oto
               ,
               and
               ye
               have
               grieved
               him
               ,
            
             which
             ours
             render
             ,
             
               and
               ye
               have
               snuffed
               at
               it
               .
            
             And
             he
             notes
             that
             this
             word
             is
             one
             of
             the
             eighteen
             that
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Tikkun
               Sopherim
               ,
               the
               correction
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Oto
               ,
               him
            
             ,
             is
             put
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             
               Oti
               ,
               me
            
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             x
             reverence
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             or
             his
             name
             should
             not
             be
             joined
             in
             the
             first
             person
             with
             a
             Verb
             of
             so
             ill
             signification
             ,
             )
             the
             person
             in
             the
             Pronoun
             was
             chang'd
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             
               grieved
               me
            
             ,
             put
             ,
             
               grieved
               him
            
             :
             but
             this
             is
             a
             groundless
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             some
             of
             the
             more
             learned
             y
             Jews
             themselves
             seems
             .
             And
             here
             again
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             notes
             that
             they
             are
             far
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             who
             refer
             the
             Pronoun
             it
             ,
             or
             him
             in
             this
             place
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             spoken
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             afflict
             ,
             or
             grieve
             him
             :
             yet
             Diodati
             seems
             to
             like
             it
             .
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             expounding
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             
               what
               a
               toyl
               or
               wearisomness
               is
               it
               ,
            
             gives
             another
             reason
             of
             their
             saying
             so
             ,
             viz.
             as
             if
             they
             said
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             curse
             and
             famine
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             not
             bread
             (
             or
             food
             )
             to
             put
             on
             the
             Table
             (
             or
             Altar
             :
             )
             as
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             sufficiently
             explain
             his
             meaning
             ,
             saying
             only
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hippachtem
             is
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Piach
               Ashes
               ,
               Exod.
            
             IX
             .
             8
             ,
             10.
             viz.
             that
             which
             is
             as
             ashes
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             what
             is
             sufficient
             on
             it
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             means
             ,
             Ye
             put
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             what
             is
             no
             better
             then
             ashes
             to
             be
             blown
             away
             ;
             or
             ,
             and
             ye
             look
             on
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             as
             ashes
             ,
             nothing
             worth
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             printed
             Copy
             of
             him
             that
             we
             have
             :
             but
             Abarbinel
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             a
             Copy
             that
             had
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             whence
             he
             gathers
             ,
             that
             he
             understood
             this
             word
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             grieving
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             composition
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mattelaah
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             it
             is
             rendred
             ,
             
               what
               a
               weariness
               or
               labor
            
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             given
             by
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             it
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             
               Mittelaah
               ,
               from
               labour
            
             ,
             (
             which
             z
             Kimchi
             shews
             to
             be
             justifiable
             by
             other
             examples
             ,
             without
             thinking
             that
             those
             that
             give
             this
             signification
             read
             the
             word
             with
             another
             vowel
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             read
             ,
             
               viz.
               Mittelaah
            
             with
             i
             ,
             instead
             of
             Mattelaah
             with
             a
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             some
             think
             they
             did
             .
             )
             And
             this
             exposition
             follow
             many
             ancient
             Interpreters
             ,
             as
             the
             Chalde
             ,
             
               what
               we
               bring
               is
               of
               our
               labour
            
             ;
             and
             much
             alike
             the
             Greek
             ,
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             printed
             Arabick
             ,
             and
             vulgar
             Latin
             which
             hath
             ,
             
               Lo
               l
               of
               labor
            
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             might
             be
             so
             understood
             as
             to
             sound
             much
             one
             with
             
               what
               a
               labour
            
             ,
             or
             how
             great
             labour
             is
             here
             ,
             but
             is
             usually
             expounded
             ,
             
               Lo
               ,
               what
               we
               bring
               is
               of
               labour
               ,
            
             or
             affliction
             ,
             viz.
             the
             best
             that
             is
             left
             us
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             late
             affliction
             in
             our
             captivity
             ,
             which
             hath
             impoverished
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             wearisomness
             we
             and
             our
             Cattel
             endured
             in
             our
             tedious
             way
             home
             .
             And
             so
             saying
             puff
             at
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             fit
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             puffed
             at
             by
             me
             (
             and
             so
             the
             Greek
             changeth
             it
             into
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             and
             
               I
               have
               puffed
               at
               these
               things
            
             )
             or
             as
             by
             d
             others
             ,
             
               Lo
               ,
               what
               we
               bring
               is
               gotten
               by
               our
               labour
               ,
               not
               given
               to
               us
               by
               the
               People
            
             ;
             't
             is
             out
             of
             those
             tenths
             ,
             which
             should
             belong
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             price
             of
             our
             toil
             and
             labor
             .
             Thus
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             different
             reading
             given
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             have
             we
             looked
             (
             perhaps
             more
             then
             enough
             )
             into
             the
             most
             of
             other
             rendrings
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             of
             which
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             altogether
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             made
             up
             any
             meaning
             so
             facile
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             without
             any
             force
             or
             straining
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             the
             first
             place
             set
             down
             .
             e
             [
             Their
             saying
             ,
             what
             a
             weariness
             is
             it
             ,
             seems
             contrary
             to
             what
             God
             saith
             ,
             Micah
             VI.
             3
             .
             
               wherein
               have
               I
               wearied
               thee
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               And
               ye
               have
               brought
               that
               which
               was
               torn
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             appears
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             some
             to
             be
             rendred
             stollen
             ,
             by
             others
             ,
             
               torn
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             later
             of
             which
             divers
             prefer
             ,
             and
             f
             some
             except
             against
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             improper
             for
             the
             place
             :
             yet
             I
             doubt
             whether
             the
             word
             will
             elsewhere
             be
             found
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             torn
             :
             however
             either
             of
             these
             would
             make
             the
             thing
             g
             unfit
             for
             an
             offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             likewise
             those
             defects
             or
             blemishes
             after
             named
             ;
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             Levit.
             XXII
             .
             see
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Thus
               ye
               brought
               an
               offering
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             viz.
             h
             these
             illegal
             things
             for
             an
             offering
             ,
             or
             (
             according
             to
             others
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             together
             with
             these
             your
             Mincha
             ,
             or
             meat
             offering
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             b
             
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             be
             accepted
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             said
             it
             .
          
           
             14
             But
             cursed
             be
             the
             deceiver
             ,
             which
             hath
             in
             his
             flock
             a
             male
             ,
             and
             voweth
             and
             sacrificeth
             unto
             the
             Lord
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             :
             for
             I
             am
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             and
             my
             Name
             is
             dreadful
             among
             the
             heathen
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             or
             
               and
               )
               cursed
               be
               the
               deceiver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             reprehended
             them
             for
             their
             misbehavior
             in
             other
             daily
             Sacrifices
             ,
             he
             farther
             proceeds
             to
             reprove
             them
             for
             their
             misbehavior
             in
             matter
             of
             vows
             ,
             or
             such
             offerings
             as
             being
             not
             otherwise
             liable
             to
             ,
             they
             did
             by
             vow
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             .
             Concerning
             such
             we
             have
             what
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             set
             down
             Levit.
             XXII
             .
             18
             ,
             &c.
             the
             oblation
             for
             a
             vow
             was
             to
             be
             a
             male
             without
             blemish
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             perfect
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             whatsoever
             was
             otherwise
             should
             not
             be
             accepted
             .
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             But
             to
             that
             pass
             it
             seems
             were
             these
             People
             now
             come
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             of
             them
             such
             who
             deceitfully
             dealt
             with
             God
             (
             rather
             indeed
             with
             their
             own
             souls
             )
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             Out
             of
             pretence
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             greater
             devotion
             ,
             they
             would
             by
             vow
             bind
             themselves
             to
             offer
             an
             oblation
             to
             God
             :
             but
             when
             they
             came
             to
             perform
             their
             vows
             would
             deal
             deceitfully
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             male
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Beast
             ,
             bring
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             ,
             an
             imperfect
             one
             ,
             with
             such
             blemishes
             as
             made
             it
             illegal
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             which
             aggravated
             their
             offence
             )
             when
             they
             had
             in
             their
             hand
             such
             as
             the
             Law
             required
             ,
             and
             might
             duly
             have
             made
             and
             performed
             their
             vow
             :
             i
             which
             had
             they
             not
             had
             ,
             their
             pretence
             for
             bringing
             such
             as
             they
             brought
             ,
             though
             not
             fully
             such
             as
             the
             Law
             required
             ,
             yet
             the
             best
             they
             had
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             more
             plausible
             ,
             and
             been
             at
             least
             a
             seeming
             excuse
             ,
             and
             lessened
             their
             fault
             ,
             although
             it
             had
             been
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             had
             what
             had
             been
             fit
             for
             a
             vow
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             vowed
             at
             all
             ,
             Deut.
             XXIII
             .
             21
             .
             but
             now
             having
             vowed
             ,
             and
             having
             wherewith
             to
             perform
             that
             vow
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             dealing
             deceitfully
             with
             the
             Lord
             by
             offering
             in
             place
             of
             what
             they
             had
             vowed
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             in
             their
             power
             to
             pay
             ,
             a
             blemished
             illegal
             thing
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             by
             such
             false
             dealing
             be
             deceived
             ,
             must
             needs
             shew
             great
             contempt
             of
             him
             who
             is
             a
             great
             King
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             and
             whose
             Name
             is
             dreadfull
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             expects
             accordingly
             ,
             to
             be
             reverenced
             as
             is
             his
             due
             ,
             which
             seeing
             they
             neglect
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             that
             think
             so
             to
             deceive
             him
             ,
             to
             his
             dishonor
             ,
             and
             the
             contumely
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             shall
             receive
             that
             reward
             which
             shall
             shew
             that
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             their
             doings
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             t●at
             blessing
             which
             by
             guile
             they
             thought
             to
             get
             from
             him
             ,
             pull
             on
             themselves
             his
             curse
             .
          
           
             
               Cursed
               be
               the
               deceiver
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nocel
             ,
             the
             fraudulent
             ,
             k
             hypocritical
             ,
             false
             ,
             or
             deceitfull
             dealer
             ,
             who
             makes
             a
             shew
             of
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             or
             intends
             another
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             what
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             pretending
             devotion
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             his
             heart
             is
             not
             sincere
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             doth
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             power
             what
             he
             would
             make
             shew
             of
             doing
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             deceive
             God
             in
             doing
             in
             his
             service
             otherwise
             then
             he
             required
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             ▪
             It
             is
             from
             the
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nacal
             which
             signifies
             to
             think
             or
             
               deal
               deceitfully
            
             .
             The
             Greek
             (
             and
             printed
             Arabick
             following
             it
             )
             rendring
             it
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               able
            
             ,
             seem
             to
             respect
             another
             root
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Yacal
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               to
               be
               able
            
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               hath
               in
               his
               flock
               a
               male
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             perfect
             male
             ,
             ]
             the
             sense
             requires
             it
             ,
             though
             that
             Epithet
             be
             not
             here
             added
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             admitted
             no
             other
             for
             a
             vow
             ,
             Levit.
             XXII
             .
             19
             ,
             21.
             and
             so
             by
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             will
             be
             denoted
             whatsoever
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             m
             whether
             not
             a
             male
             ,
             or
             if
             a
             male
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             not
             perfect
             ,
             but
             had
             such
             blemishes
             or
             defects
             that
             made
             it
             illegal
             .
             He
             that
             thus
             dealeth
             is
             cursed
             ,
             because
             he
             shews
             disrespect
             to
             ,
             or
             contempt
             of
             the
             great
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             who
             will
             maintain
             his
             own
             honor
             with
             more
             jealousy
             then
             an
             earthly
             Prince
             .
             (
             See
             ver
             .
             8.
             )
             and
             requireth
             sincerity
             in
             those
             that
             would
             seem
             to
             honor
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             testify
             their
             due
             reverence
             to
             him
             in
             their
             serving
             him
             ,
             by
             doing
             what
             they
             do
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             this
             his
             greatness
             ought
             to
             have
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             make
             all
             very
             carefull
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             duty
             and
             service
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             best
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             holy
             ,
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Name
               is
               dreadfull
               among
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             ]
             How
             much
             more
             n
             then
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             loved
             and
             chosen
             for
             my
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             should
             you
             despise
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             dread
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             shew
             by
             your
             doings
             that
             you
             truly
             reverence
             it
             ?
             His
             saying
             that
             his
             Name
             is
             dreadfull
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             though
             spoken
             as
             of
             the
             time
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             and
             alwaies
             true
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             by
             his
             o
             judgements
             made
             oft
             conspicuous
             to
             them
             )
             yet
             because
             they
             had
             not
             generally
             then
             a
             clear
             knowledge
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Name
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             p
             some
             not
             unfitly
             looked
             on
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             what
             should
             after
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             making
             it
             more
             clearly
             known
             to
             all
             Nations
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             l
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   VERS
                   .
                   1.
                
                 
              
               And
               now
               ,
               O
               ye
               Priests
               ,
               this
               Commandment
               is
               for
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               AND
               now
               ,
               O
               ye
               Priests
               ,
               this
               Commandment
               is
               for
               you
               .
            
             ]
             Having
             before
             reproved
             both
             Priests
             and
             People
             for
             such
             faults
             and
             enormities
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             both
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             which
             follow
             likewise
             concerning
             them
             both
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             might
             not
             excuse
             themselves
             ,
             as
             less
             guilty
             ,
             by
             casting
             the
             fault
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             brought
             such
             illegal
             things
             ,
             seeing
             they
             could
             offer
             no
             other
             then
             were
             brought
             (
             or
             by
             such
             like
             excuse
             )
             be
             here
             addresses
             his
             speech
             to
             them
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             q
             that
             which
             he
             is
             commanded
             now
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             viz.
             r
             either
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             spoken
             concerning
             a
             due
             care
             in
             offering
             such
             things
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             are
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             looking
             to
             it
             that
             his
             Altar
             be
             not
             polluted
             ,
             profaned
             ,
             or
             contemned
             ,
             s
             or
             else
             that
             which
             shall
             now
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             other
             enormities
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             reform
             ,
             and
             are
             severely
             threatned
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             not
             to
             it
             that
             they
             be
             duly
             reformed
             .
             To
             them
             is
             this
             peculiarly
             directed
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             that
             they
             are
             chiefly
             accountable
             for
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             t
             not
             only
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             People
             also
             .
             Because
             matters
             concerning
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             observance
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             teach
             the
             People
             how
             to
             perform
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             performing
             them
             in
             wrong
             manner
             :
             if
             they
             brought
             offerings
             which
             were
             illegal
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             refused
             them
             .
             v
             To
             them
             therefore
             peculiarly
             is
             this
             Command
             ,
             that
             they
             offer
             not
             such
             things
             on
             Gods
             Altar
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             take
             not
             due
             care
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             threatned
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             to
             give
             glory
             unto
             my
             Name
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             a
             curse
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             curse
             your
             blessings
             :
             yea
             ,
             I
             have
             cursed
             them
             already
             ,
             because
             ye
             do
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             
               If
               ye
               will
               not
               hear
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               will
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             so
             as
             to
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             so
             hear
             as
             to
             take
             due
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             said
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             obey
             ,
             and
             do
             according
             to
             what
             is
             commanded
             (
             x
             being
             not
             forgetfull
             hearers
             ,
             but
             doers
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             )
             that
             so
             you
             may
             
               give
               glory
               to
               my
               Name
            
             ,
             give
             to
             me
             the
             honor
             due
             unto
             me
             ,
             by
             worshipping
             me
             with
             holy
             worship
             ,
             offering
             duly
             to
             me
             such
             clean
             and
             perfect
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             in
             my
             Law
             I
             require
             ,
             (
             contrary
             to
             that
             despising
             his
             Name
             ,
             chap.
             I.
             6
             .
             and
             polluting
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             and
             profaning
             his
             great
             Name
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             for
             which
             they
             are
             there
             reproved
             )
             
               I
               will
               even
               send
               a
               curse
               upon
               you
               .
            
             )
             The
             ancient
             Latin
             reads
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             upon
             you
             ,
             want
             ,
             or
             poverty
             ,
             which
             not
             unfitly
             expresseth
             the
             meaning
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             notion
             which
             the
             y
             Jewish
             Doctors
             give
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             imports
             substraction
             or
             diminution
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             contrary
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Beracah
               ,
               blessing
            
             ;
             which
             imports
             increase
             and
             addition
             of
             good
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             expresseth
             the
             the
             cause
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             curse
             ,
             by
             its
             effect
             viz.
             want
             which
             it
             causeth
             .
          
           
             
               Vpon
               you
            
             .
             ]
             z
             All
             of
             you
             ,
             both
             those
             that
             bring
             such
             illegal
             abominable
             offerings
             ,
             and
             you
             ,
             O
             Priests
             ,
             that
             receive
             and
             offer
             them
             ,
             say
             some
             :
             so
             that
             though
             the
             speech
             be
             addressed
             to
             the
             Priests
             more
             particularly
             ,
             who
             should
             prevent
             such
             miscarriages
             ,
             yet
             the
             curse
             thereby
             provoked
             is
             such
             as
             is
             denounced
             to
             all
             ;
             only
             the
             particular
             appellation
             of
             them
             warns
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             by
             casting
             the
             fault
             on
             the
             People
             that
             bring
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             guilty
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             curse
             take
             hold
             on
             them
             in
             eminent
             manner
             .
             a
             Others
             look
             on
             these
             words
             as
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             to
             concern
             the
             People
             .
             It
             will
             be
             a
             safe
             way
             to
             look
             on
             all
             as
             concerning
             both
             ,
             though
             chiefly
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             nine
             first
             verses
             .
             4
          
           
             
               And
               I
               will
               curse
               your
               blessings
               .
            
             ]
             In
             expounding
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             blessings
             ,
             is
             some
             difference
             betwixt
             Interpreters
             ,
             some
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             explain
             them
             
               your
               blessings
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             wherewith
             you
             bless
             ,
             or
             pray
             for
             b
             your selves
             or
             the
             People
             ,
             c
             as
             the
             Priests
             office
             was
             to
             do
             ,
             those
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             curses
             or
             have
             the
             issue
             of
             curses
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             those
             things
             that
             they
             blessed
             them
             in
             .
             So
             we
             have
             a
             contrary
             expression
             ,
             Deut.
             XXIII
             .
             5
             .
             of
             turning
             a
             curse
             into
             a
             blessing
             .
             This
             Exposition
             d
             some
             look
             on
             ,
             as
             slender
             or
             not
             full
             enough
             ,
             and
             understand
             it
             of
             all
             the
             benefits
             and
             good
             things
             which
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             they
             did
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             wherein
             and
             wherewith
             he
             had
             blessed
             them
             ,
             as
             plenty
             ,
             peace
             ,
             health
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             threatens
             ,
             
             they
             should
             not
             find
             joy
             and
             profit
             in
             .
             Consonant
             is
             this
             to
             what
             some
             also
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Expositors
             give
             .
             So
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             ,
             who
             finding
             fault
             with
             e
             one
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             restraineth
             here
             Blessings
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             offerings
             or
             gifts
             ,
             which
             it
             sometimes
             hath
             ,
             expounds
             it
             ,
             the
             blessings
             wherewith
             I
             have
             blessed
             you
             since
             the
             building
             of
             the
             house
             :
             as
             if
             he
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             you
             have
             despised
             me
             in
             your
             offerings
             ,
             I
             will
             turn
             the
             blessing
             into
             a
             curse
             .
             And
             so
             Abarbinel
             ,
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             ,
             I
             will
             turn
             to
             you
             the
             blessing
             where
             -
             f
             blessed
             you
             ,
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             laid
             ,
             into
             a
             curse
             .
             And
             what
             this
             turning
             the
             blessing
             into
             a
             curse
             means
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             by
             reading
             the
             XXVIII
             .
             Chapter
             of
             Deuteronomy
             here
             cited
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             wherein
             are
             described
             the
             blessings
             for
             obedience
             ,
             and
             curses
             for
             disobedience
             .
             Much
             like
             in
             meaning
             is
             what
             
               R.
               Salomon
               Jarchi
            
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             curse
             you
             in
             all
             which
             hath
             need
             that
             I
             should
             bless
             to
             you
             ,
             your
             Corn
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Oyl
             .
             Another
             learned
             g
             Jew
             gives
             an
             exposition
             ,
             wherein
             he
             seems
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             point
             at
             ,
             all
             these
             ,
             thus
             explaining
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               curse
               your
               blessings
            
             ,
             that
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             Priests
             office
             was
             to
             pray
             or
             intercede
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             their
             duties
             ,
             he
             threatens
             ,
             seeing
             they
             despised
             his
             offerings
             ,
             and
             neglected
             to
             direct
             the
             People
             to
             what
             was
             fit
             and
             right
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             curse
             what
             they
             blessed
             ,
             [
             or
             wherein
             they
             should
             be
             blessed
             ]
             so
             as
             that
             the
             punishment
             should
             extend
             to
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             should
             fall
             a
             dearth
             or
             scarcity
             on
             their
             Corn
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             straitned
             as
             concerning
             what
             they
             should
             offer
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Priests
             dues
             should
             be
             few
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Yea
               I
               have
               cursed
               them
               already
               ,
            
             ]
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             your
             blessings
             .
             The
             words
             thus
             read
             ,
             shew
             that
             they
             should
             not
             deceive
             themselves
             in
             hope
             that
             the
             evill
             threatned
             should
             be
             delayed
             ,
             or
             put
             off
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             they
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             curse
             was
             already
             gone
             forth
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             begun
             to
             seize
             on
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             they
             began
             to
             despise
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             that
             they
             did
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             to
             observe
             his
             Ordinances
             :
             so
             some
             of
             the
             h
             Jews
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             i
             divers
             understand
             it
             .
             Others
             read
             it
             ,
             yea
             I
             will
             also
             (
             or
             certainly
             ,
             or
             farther
             )
             curse
             them
             ,
             or
             
               it
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             blessing
             ,
             or
             every
             one
             of
             your
             blessings
             .
             [
             So
             they
             render
             it
             ,
             because
             though
             the
             foregoing
             Noun
             be
             plural
             ,
             the
             affix
             is
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             and
             feminine
             gender
             ,
             which
             way
             of
             construction
             is
             of
             constant
             use
             among
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             and
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             unusual
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             those
             times
             .
             ]
             So
             as
             that
             the
             repeating
             of
             the
             threat
             may
             add
             a
             confirmation
             to
             denote
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             reading
             divers
             k
             ancient
             Translations
             ,
             and
             other
             l
             Expositors
             follow
             .
             
               R.
               Salomon
               Jarchi
            
             seems
             something
             more
             nicely
             to
             expound
             the
             words
             ,
             while
             he
             observes
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             at
             first
             put
             with
             a
             condition
             ,
             
               If
               you
               will
               not
               hear
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               will
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               will
               send
               a
               curse
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             here
             repeated
             without
             the
             condition
             intimate
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             suspending
             the
             curse
             on
             that
             condition
             :
             for
             certainly
             you
             will
             not
             hear
             nor
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             from
             this
             time
             will
             I
             curse
             your
             blessings
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             curse
             already
             gone
             forth
             ,
             or
             certainly
             threatned
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             do
             not
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             and
             commanded
             concerning
             his
             service
             to
             observe
             to
             do
             accordindly
             :
             m
             such
             contempt
             of
             his
             word
             he
             will
             not
             bear
             .
          
           
             3
             Behold
             I
             will
             corrupt
             your
             seed
             ,
             and
             spread
             dung
             upon
             your
             faces
             ,
             even
             the
             dung
             of
             your
             solemn
             feasts
             ,
             and
             one
             shall
             take
             you
             away
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               corrupt
            
             ,
             (
             Margin
             
               reprove
               )
               your
               seed
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             n
             Gaar
             here
             used
             ,
             is
             noted
             to
             signify
             both
             ,
             to
             rebuke
             or
             reprove
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             corrupt
             or
             destroy
             .
             [
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             former
             signification
             it
             hath
             the
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             following
             it
             ;
             in
             the
             second
             only
             the
             noun
             ,
             thing
             ,
             or
             person
             of
             which
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             without
             a
             preposition
             (
             as
             here
             it
             is
             .
             )
             The
             sense
             here
             will
             be
             much
             one
             in
             whether
             signification
             it
             be
             taken
             ,
             the
             rebuking
             or
             reproving
             it
             will
             import
             the
             hindring
             it
             o
             from
             growth
             and
             increase
             :
             and
             so
             will
             the
             corrupting
             it
             ,
             hinder
             it
             likewise
             .
             And
             so
             the
             words
             include
             a
             curse
             on
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             a
             threat
             of
             p
             dearth
             and
             scarcity
             .
             
               Your
               seed
            
             ]
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               To
               you
               the
               seed
            
             ,
             or
             as
             q
             others
             ,
             
               The
               seed
               because
               of
               you
            
             ,
             or
             for
             your
             sakes
             (
             because
             of
             your
             wickedness
             :
             )
             but
             this
             makes
             no
             great
             difference
             .
             r
             Others
             by
             seed
             here
             understand
             ,
             posterity
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             curse
             or
             destroy
             your
             posterity
             :
             but
             however
             this
             would
             be
             a
             different
             meaning
             ,
             yet
             the
             reading
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             will
             still
             manifestly
             be
             the
             same
             .
             A
             greater
             difficulty
             will
             be
             how
             to
             reconcile
             to
             our
             reading
             that
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             ancient
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             seed
             ,
             read
             Arm
             or
             Shoulder
             .
             For
             though
             the
             consonant
             letters
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Zera
             ,
             that
             signifieth
             seed
             ,
             and
             Zeroa
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             an
             arm
             or
             shoulder
             ,
             be
             both
             one
             ,
             yet
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             vowels
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             will
             be
             nothing
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             they
             took
             them
             in
             these
             different
             forms
             to
             signify
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             whereas
             now
             
             they
             are
             usually
             distinguished
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             sound
             ,
             or
             form
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vowels
             ,
             in
             signification
             also
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             they
             read
             the
             word
             as
             to
             the
             vowels
             otherwise
             then
             it
             is
             now
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             with
             joint
             consent
             read
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             This
             difference
             is
             ancient
             ,
             for
             the
             Chalde
             and
             Syriack
             (
             both
             ancient
             )
             take
             the
             same
             reading
             and
             signification
             that
             we
             now
             do
             .
             But
             the
             Greek
             and
             vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             with
             such
             as
             follow
             them
             ,
             the
             other
             .
             What
             occasioned
             at
             first
             these
             different
             readings
             or
             rendrings
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             say
             after
             so
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             hard
             to
             compose
             them
             ,
             there
             being
             on
             both
             parts
             such
             as
             eagerly
             defend
             them
             .
             They
             who
             prefer
             that
             signification
             ,
             which
             the
             Greek
             and
             vulgar
             Latin
             give
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             the
             first
             hath
             )
             
               Behold
               I
               separate
               to
               you
               the
               shoulder
               ,
            
             the
             other
             ,
             s
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               cast
               forth
               to
               you
               the
               arm
               ,
            
             think
             this
             best
             to
             fit
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             best
             t
             agreeing
             with
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               spread
               dung
               upon
               your
               faces
               ,
               the
               dung
               of
               your
               solemn
               Feasts
               ,
            
             both
             having
             respect
             to
             those
             dues
             ,
             or
             portions
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             had
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             offered
             ,
             to
             whom
             were
             allotted
             the
             u
             
               shoulder
               and
               the
               maw
            
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             have
             here
             denoted
             by
             the
             dung
             ,
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             So
             that
             by
             his
             saying
             
               he
               will
               cast
               to
               them
               the
               arm
            
             ;
             x
             some
             will
             have
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             with
             indignation
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             throw
             it
             at
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             favor
             as
             a
             blessing
             from
             him
             to
             them
             .
             But
             then
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             on
             what
             ground
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Goar
             is
             rendred
             ,
             
               I
               will
               cast
               forth
               to
            
             ,
             the
             significations
             of
             it
             else
             where
             used
             ,
             being
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             to
             reprove
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             corrupt
             and
             destroy
             ,
             which
             observed
             hath
             made
             y
             some
             that
             follow
             the
             reading
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             to
             inlarge
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               projiciam
               ,
               I
               will
               cast
               forth
               to
               ,
            
             and
             to
             explain
             it
             by
             
               I
               will
               cast
               forth
               from
            
             ,
             or
             
               take
               from
               you
            
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             change
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               take
               from
               you
               the
               arm
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             your
             strength
             and
             sustenance
             ,
             which
             you
             had
             by
             those
             portions
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             allotted
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             means
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             arm
             were
             spoken
             of
             their
             own
             arm
             ,
             or
             did
             include
             both
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             shoulder
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             This
             meaning
             is
             far
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             will
             scarce
             be
             made
             to
             accord
             with
             it
             :
             it
             may
             perhaps
             be
             easier
             reduced
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Greek
             hath
             ,
             
               I
               separate
               to
               you
               the
               shoulder
               ,
            
             although
             the
             Greek
             Father
             Cyrill
             otherwise
             expound
             that
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               I
               do
               separate
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               I
               have
               separated
               to
               you
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             allotted
             to
             you
             by
             the
             Law
             )
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             custom
             I
             command
             again
             to
             be
             observed
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             as
             if
             they
             neglecting
             the
             former
             command
             ,
             not
             being
             content
             with
             that
             part
             ,
             had
             taken
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             what
             liked
             them
             best
             .
             But
             what
             is
             there
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             a
             ground
             for
             this
             supposition
             ,
             and
             supply
             of
             the
             sense
             ?
             besides
             what
             warrant
             or
             example
             is
             there
             ,
             for
             rendring
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gaar
             ,
             by
             separate
             ?
             which
             makes
             another
             Greek
             z
             Translator
             render
             it
             according
             to
             the
             known
             signification
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               rebuke
               you
               with
               the
               arm
               .
            
             But
             in
             all
             these
             there
             is
             more
             of
             harshness
             and
             difficulty
             then
             will
             easily
             be
             solved
             .
             If
             that
             make
             for
             liking
             the
             reading
             of
             shoulder
             ,
             rather
             then
             seed
             ,
             because
             another
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             allotted
             to
             the
             Priests
             is
             intimated
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             it
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             )
             The
             like
             reason
             will
             as
             much
             make
             for
             ,
             and
             be
             appliable
             to
             the
             rendring
             it
             ,
             seed
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             here
             is
             before
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             Mincha
             ,
             or
             
               meat
               offering
            
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             together
             with
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             of
             flower
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             after
             a
             part
             burnt
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             remnant
             was
             the
             Priests
             :
             and
             besides
             that
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             their
             Corn
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Oyl
             ,
             &c.
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             give
             to
             the
             Priests
             as
             well
             as
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             two
             cheeks
             ,
             and
             maw
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Deut.
             XVIII
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             so
             the
             corrupting
             of
             the
             seed
             will
             be
             an
             evident
             cursing
             of
             their
             blessing
             ,
             a
             punishment
             to
             them
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             by
             these
             means
             the
             People
             shall
             not
             have
             for
             the
             a
             Mincha
             ,
             or
             meat
             offering
             ,
             what
             to
             bring
             ,
             nor
             plenty
             of
             first
             fruits
             for
             the
             Priests
             to
             receive
             .
             So
             that
             the
             corrupting
             of
             the
             seed
             b
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Mincha
             ,
             will
             have
             as
             good
             connexion
             (
             if
             it
             be
             to
             be
             stood
             on
             here
             )
             with
             what
             is
             said
             of
             the
             scattering
             on
             their
             faces
             the
             dung
             of
             their
             solemn
             Feasts
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             the
             casting
             forth
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             throwing
             at
             them
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             (
             or
             what
             else
             they
             will
             have
             meant
             by
             that
             expression
             )
             by
             way
             of
             threat
             or
             denuntiation
             of
             a
             curse
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             therefore
             being
             considered
             ,
             there
             seems
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             should
             be
             questioned
             ,
             or
             not
             be
             preferred
             before
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             pretended
             ,
             and
             none
             therefore
             why
             we
             should
             not
             embrace
             our
             Translation
             ,
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             it
             .
             That
             Exposition
             of
             a
             c
             learned
             man
             who
             would
             take
             in
             both
             those
             notions
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             
               viz.
               seed
            
             and
             arm
             ,
             thus
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             repel
             with
             my
             arm
             that
             gift
             ,
             which
             with
             your
             hand
             stretched
             forth
             you
             offer
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             will
             cast
             back
             in
             your
             faces
             the
             seed
             of
             which
             it
             is
             made
             :
             or
             as
             d
             another
             correcting
             him
             would
             have
             it
             rather
             ,
             I
             will
             cast
             forth
             that
             (
             your
             )
             arm
             ,
             with
             which
             you
             offer
             me
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             scatter
             the
             cake
             it self
             ,
             or
             seed
             on
             your
             faces
             ,
             may
             be
             admitted
             perhaps
             as
             a
             wide
             Paraphrase
             ,
             but
             will
             little
             help
             in
             determining
             the
             reading
             or
             litteral
             rendring
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               spread
            
             (
             or
             scatter
             )
             
               dung
               upon
               your
               faces
               ,
               even
               the
               dung
               of
               your
               solemn
               Feasts
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             your
             Sacrifices
             slain
             at
             such
             times
             .
             e
             Because
             at
             their
             solemn
             Feasts
             many
             Sacrifices
             were
             killed
             ,
             and
             offered
             ,
             therefore
             is
             the
             same
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chag
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Feast
             ,
             used
             also
             for
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             CXVIII
             .
             27
             .
             
               Bind
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chag
               )
               the
               Sacrifice
               unto
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             :
             and
             in
             the
             same
             notion
             ,
             Exod.
             XXIII
             .
             18
             .
             
               the
               fat
               of
               my
               Sacrifice
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chaggi
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Margin
             is
             put
             Feast
             ,
             and
             so
             Isai.
             XXIX
             .
             1
             .
             
               Spread
               dung
               upon
               your
               faces
               ,
               even
               the
               dung
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Instead
             of
             dung
             the
             Greek
             read
             ,
             
               the
               maw
            
             ,
             which
             some
             g
             Expositors
             ,
             both
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             look
             on
             as
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             by
             naming
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             greater
             reproach
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             great
             reason
             why
             a
             late
             learned
             h
             man
             should
             hence
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             Greek
             did
             read
             otherwise
             then
             we
             now
             do
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ceresh
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Peresh
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             though
             the
             word
             Ceresh
             may
             signify
             
               the
               maw
               ,
               panch
            
             ,
             or
             belly
             ,
             as
             Jerem.
             LI.
             34
             .
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             the
             word
             used
             for
             
               the
               maw
            
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             assigned
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Kebah
               ,
               Deut.
            
             XVIII
             .
             3
             .
             but
             here
             it
             will
             be
             more
             emphatical
             to
             take
             the
             word
             Peresh
             in
             its
             proper
             signification
             of
             dung
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             figurative
             expression
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             may
             be
             given
             in
             different
             manners
             ,
             but
             all
             will
             tend
             to
             the
             same
             scope
             or
             meaning
             ,
             
               and
               spread
               dung
               upon
               your
               faces
               ,
               even
               the
               dung
               of
               your
               solemn
               Feasts
               .
            
             ]
             Your
             holiest
             of
             your
             Sacrifices
             ,
             those
             that
             you
             offer
             on
             your
             solemn
             Feasts
             ,
             being
             such
             illegal
             ones
             as
             you
             offer
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             my
             sight
             as
             dung
             ,
             all
             as
             despicable
             ,
             as
             loathsome
             i
             as
             dung
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             accepting
             them
             at
             your
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             reject
             you
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             offer
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             contempt
             as
             if
             I
             took
             the
             dung
             in
             the
             panches
             of
             your
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             threw
             it
             in
             your
             faces
             ;
             or
             I
             will
             look
             upon
             you
             as
             loathsome
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             appear
             to
             be
             as
             loathsome
             in
             your
             most
             solemn
             professions
             of
             holiness
             and
             devotions
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             took
             the
             very
             dung
             of
             your
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             threw
             it
             in
             your
             faces
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             greatest
             note
             of
             disgrace
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             shewn
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             make
             all
             men
             look
             on
             them
             with
             contempt
             ,
             as
             on
             such
             whom
             God
             had
             by
             such
             an
             open
             affront
             shewed
             himself
             to
             loath
             and
             abominate
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             scorn
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             things
             no
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             then
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             cast
             forth
             with
             dung
             .
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             so
             expoundeth
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             As
             you
             have
             contemned
             me
             in
             your
             Sacrifices
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             shew
             contempt
             of
             you
             in
             or
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             casting
             back
             in
             your
             faces
             that
             which
             is
             most
             despicable
             in
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             viz.
             their
             dung
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             you
             a
             reproach
             and
             contempt
             by
             reason
             of
             famine
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             will
             corrupt
             your
             seed
             which
             you
             sow
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             in
             want
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             reproach
             to
             the
             Nations
             ,
             which
             are
             round
             about
             you
             ;
             for
             so
             shall
             they
             be
             in
             famine
             (
             according
             to
             the
             expressions
             used
             ,
             Joel
             II.
             19
             .
             and
             Ezek.
             XXXVI
             .
             and
             30.
             )
             and
             behold
             you
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             reproach
             and
             contempt
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             thrown
             dung
             on
             your
             faces
             .
             Abarbinel
             so
             explains
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             Sacrifices
             that
             they
             offered
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             he
             would
             cast
             back
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             as
             a
             Lord
             that
             rejecting
             a
             gift
             brought
             to
             him
             by
             his
             servant
             ,
             casts
             it
             back
             in
             his
             face
             .
             Whatever
             variety
             there
             is
             in
             applying
             the
             words
             of
             the
             expression
             ,
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             manifest
             ,
             l
             that
             he
             declares
             that
             he
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             ,
             or
             be
             pleased
             with
             what
             they
             bring
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             required
             ;
             but
             with
             indignation
             reject
             both
             it
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             
               And
               one
               shall
               take
               you
               away
               with
               it
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             or
             it
             shall
             take
             you
             away
             to
             it
             .
             ]
             These
             words
             ,
             added
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             are
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             contempt
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             pour
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             to
             them
             .
             If
             it
             be
             read
             as
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             the
             meaning
             according
             to
             m
             some
             will
             be
             ,
             That
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             filthy
             ,
             all
             as
             bespread
             with
             dung
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             dung
             shall
             also
             take
             them
             away
             with
             it
             ,
             finding
             no
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             or
             take
             them
             away
             with
             him
             :
             an
             expression
             of
             extreme
             vileness
             and
             contemptibleness
             .
             n
             Others
             reading
             ,
             
               one
               shall
               take
               you
               away
               with
               him
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             by
             that
             one
             ,
             think
             understood
             ,
             
               The
               Enemy
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             shall
             take
             you
             ,
             being
             by
             me
             set
             at
             naught
             ,
             and
             rejected
             as
             dung
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             most
             vile
             ,
             and
             I
             loath
             ,
             away
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             will
             it
             be
             the
             issue
             of
             Gods
             rejecting
             them
             .
             And
             o
             some
             by
             that
             Enemy
             will
             have
             particularly
             meant
             the
             Forces
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             p
             others
             )
             the
             Romans
             .
             If
             it
             be
             read
             as
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               take
               you
               away
               to
               it
               ,
            
             then
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             q
             It
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             dung
             cast
             upon
             you
             ,
             shall
             so
             cleave
             unto
             you
             ,
             cover
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             filthy
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             reputed
             as
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             better
             esteemed
             ,
             but
             as
             r
             despicable
             ,
             and
             loathsome
             ,
             s
             deprived
             of
             all
             dignity
             and
             respect
             .
             A
             learned
             t
             Divine
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             who
             or
             what
             shall
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             looks
             on
             it
             as
             to
             signify
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             born
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             every
             one
             ,
             or
             any
             body
             shall
             bear
             you
             to
             it
             ,
             making
             the
             sense
             thus
             ,
             Think
             not
             that
             your
             faces
             shall
             escape
             that
             dung
             ,
             which
             I
             threaten
             to
             scatter
             on
             them
             :
             if
             f
             k
             
             you
             seek
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             every
             one
             shall
             carry
             you
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             sprinckled
             with
             it
             .
             [
             He
             quotes
             
               R.
               Salomo
               Jarchi
            
             ,
             as
             making
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             According
             to
             the
             printed
             Copy
             ,
             which
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               take
            
             or
             
               beare
               you
               to
               it
            
             :
             it
             might
             indeed
             seem
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Manuscript
             Copy
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Yissa
               ,
               it
               shall
               take
               you
               to
               it
               ,
            
             and
             so
             is
             the
             same
             that
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             .
             ]
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             gives
             an
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             a
             literal
             Version
             ,
             is
             plainly
             enough
             the
             result
             of
             the
             meaning
             ,
             viz.
             your
             iniquity
             shall
             bear
             or
             carry
             you
             to
             this
             contempt
             ,
             measure
             according
             to
             measure
             ,
             or
             proportionablely
             to
             your
             doings
             ;
             ye
             have
             contemned
             me
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             contemned
             or
             contemptible
             .
             The
             Greek
             ,
             Syriack
             ,
             and
             printed
             Arabic
             understand
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             God
             that
             should
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             rendring
             it
             as
             in
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             
               And
               I
               will
               take
               you
               away
               together
               ,
            
             or
             
               I
               will
               take
               you
               away
               with
               it
               ,
               viz.
            
             with
             the
             dung
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             Notes
             have
             as
             a
             2
             d
             Exposition
             ,
             
               The
               punishment
               shall
               take
               you
               away
               .
            
             The
             Chalde
             paraphrasing
             it
             ,
             
               I
               will
               revele
               the
               confusion
               of
               your
               wickedness
               upon
               your
               faces
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               away
               the
               magnificence
               of
               your
               Solemmnities
               ,
               and
               your
               part
               shall
               be
               restrained
               from
               it
               ,
               (
               or
               your
               part
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               restrained
               ;
               )
            
             may
             confer
             somewhat
             as
             to
             the
             meaning
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             makes
             not
             much
             to
             the
             litteral
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             have
             sent
             this
             Commandment
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             my
             Covenant
             might
             be
             with
             Levi
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             
               And
               ye
               shall
               know
            
             ]
             u
             others
             ,
             
               for
               ye
               know
            
             ,
             x
             others
             ,
             
               and
               know
               ye
            
             .
             That
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vidaatem
             ,
             may
             either
             of
             these
             waies
             be
             rendred
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             much
             questionable
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             usual
             change
             of
             tenses
             as
             to
             their
             signification
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             the
             pretertense
             (
             of
             which
             the
             verb
             here
             is
             )
             being
             frequently
             (
             especially
             with
             the
             letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             V
             ,
             as
             here
             prefixed
             )
             put
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             y
             the
             future
             signification
             used
             sometimes
             as
             Imperative
             ,
             or
             bidding
             to
             do
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               do
            
             ,
             for
             
               do
               ye
            
             .
             But
             according
             to
             such
             different
             rendring
             will
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             following
             words
             be
             necessarily
             made
             ,
             something
             (
             though
             not
             greatly
             )
             different
             .
             If
             it
             be
             rendred
             in
             the
             first
             way
             (
             as
             ours
             and
             many
             others
             render
             it
             )
             then
             the
             meaning
             will
             be
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             And
             (
             or
             then
             )
             when
             this
             contempt
             hath
             been
             poured
             out
             upon
             you
             ,
             this
             punishment
             inflicted
             ,
             shall
             ye
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             commandment
             for
             not
             contemning
             me
             ,
             this
             threat
             of
             punishment
             for
             your
             breaking
             my
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             dishonoring
             of
             me
             by
             offering
             illegal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             is
             sent
             unto
             you
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             repenting
             you
             of
             such
             your
             misdoing
             ,
             z
             my
             Covenant
             which
             I
             made
             of
             old
             with
             Levi
             (
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             of
             which
             you
             are
             )
             might
             stand
             firm
             ,
             and
             you
             might
             not
             run
             on
             in
             your
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             the
             abrogating
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             causing
             me
             to
             deprive
             you
             o
             the
             blessings
             and
             priviledges
             annexed
             to
             it
             :
             a
             Or
             ,
             that
             my
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             neglected
             and
             broken
             ,
             may
             be
             observed
             and
             made
             good
             on
             my
             part
             ,
             by
             my
             calling
             you
             to
             account
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             vindicating
             it
             on
             my
             part
             ,
             by
             dishonoring
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             on
             your
             part
             violate
             it
             ,
             by
             not
             honouring
             me
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             was
             required
             at
             your
             hands
             .
             This
             from
             me
             is
             not
             a
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             making
             it
             good
             ,
             being
             on
             your
             part
             broken
             .
          
           
             b
             They
             that
             follow
             the
             second
             rendring
             ,
             give
             their
             Exposition
             thus
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             for
             shewing
             of
             his
             Justice
             in
             denouncing
             such
             punishments
             as
             he
             threatens
             to
             them
             ,
             did
             appeal
             even
             to
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             had
             his
             Commandment
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             which
             they
             did
             so
             transgress
             that
             Covenant
             made
             to
             ,
             and
             observed
             by
             ,
             those
             their
             progenitors
             as
             to
             provoke
             him
             to
             this
             just
             displeasure
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             embrace
             the
             third
             ,
             thus
             ,
             Know
             ye
             that
             I
             have
             not
             sent
             this
             Commandment
             to
             you
             ,
             viz.
             that
             you
             should
             honour
             my
             Name
             ,
             but
             because
             my
             Covenant
             was
             with
             Levi
             ,
             which
             was
             publickly
             made
             before
             all
             Israel
             ,
             (
             speaking
             this
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             rods
             which
             they
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             witness
             ,
             Num.
             XVII
             .
             7
             .
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             you
             should
             confirm
             (
             or
             keep
             inviolable
             )
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             a
             learned
             c
             Jew
             gives
             the
             meaning
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             d
             Christian
             ,
             Know
             ye
             that
             I
             have
             sent
             to
             you
             this
             Commandment
             by
             my
             Prophet
             ,
             because
             my
             Covenant
             is
             with
             Levi
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             which
             Covenant
             I
             convent
             you
             for
             not
             observing
             ;
             not
             only
             that
             general
             Covenant
             which
             I
             made
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             that
             peculiar
             one
             with
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             Num.
             VIII
             .
             14
             .
             &c.
             and
             XVIII
             .
             19
             .
             The
             meaning
             according
             to
             this
             reading
             is
             perspicuous
             .
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             it
             from
             the
             former
             rendrings
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             first
             word
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             translating
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Lihyoth
               ,
               because
               it
               was
            
             ,
             which
             they
             translate
             ,
             
               that
               it
               may
            
             (
             or
             might
             )
             be
             ,
             or
             
               to
               be
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Some
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Expositors
             look
             on
             these
             words
             as
             directed
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             shew
             reverence
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             as
             was
             due
             by
             virtue
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Levi
             ,
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             separated
             for
             attending
             on
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             more
             peculiarly
             belonging
             to
             the
             Priests
             as
             chief
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             f
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sent
               this
               Commandment
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             to
             be
             ,
             
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               in
               the
               Law
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             But
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             words
             requires
             that
             it
             be
             rather
             looked
             on
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             Priests
             for
             reproof
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             whether
             by
             commandment
             be
             meant
             the
             Commandment
             given
             of
             old
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             some
             understand
             it
             ;
             or
             as
             others
             ,
             the
             message
             now
             sent
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Prophet
             to
             reprove
             them
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             on
             them
             to
             reform
             their
             misbehavior
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             to
             a
             due
             and
             better
             observance
             of
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Levi
             :
             which
             their
             misbehavior
             is
             aggravated
             ,
             and
             his
             Justice
             in
             punishing
             them
             vindicated
             ,
             by
             mentioning
             that
             Covenant
             both
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             observance
             of
             it
             which
             was
             found
             in
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             their
             contrary
             dealing
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             the
             four
             following
             Verses
             declared
             .
          
           
             5
             My
             Covenant
             was
             with
             him
             of
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             I
             gave
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             fear
             wherewith
             he
             feared
             me
             ,
             and
             was
             afraid
             before
             my
             Name
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               of
               life
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             With
             him
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             him
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             Levi
             ,
             that
             whole
             Tribe
             ;
             or
             more
             particularly
             g
             Aaron
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             appropriated
             ,
             among
             whom
             Phinehas
             was
             eminent
             for
             his
             zeal
             towards
             God
             and
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             h
             some
             think
             ,
             is
             here
             particularly
             pointed
             out
             .
             One
             ,
             saith
             a
             learned
             i
             Jew
             ,
             saith
             that
             Aaron
             is
             the
             person
             here
             peculiarly
             spoken
             of
             ;
             Another
             that
             Phinehas
             is
             meant
             .
             But
             he
             concludes
             that
             both
             are
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             but
             as
             many
             of
             their
             posterity
             as
             were
             holy
             Priests
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             all
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             comprehended
             under
             the
             common
             name
             of
             Levi
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             spoken
             of
             as
             but
             one
             person
             ,
             all
             meeting
             in
             the
             same
             stock
             ,
             all
             separated
             to
             one
             holy
             function
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             many
             as
             were
             such
             as
             he
             here
             describes
             are
             together
             the
             Levi
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             and
             with
             whom
             he
             saith
             his
             Covenat
             was
             ,
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               of
               life
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               for
               the
               fear
               where
               with
               he
               feared
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             thus
             rendred
             ,
             seems
             plain
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             this
             rendring
             is
             backed
             by
             good
             authority
             ,
             both
             of
             k
             Jewish
             and
             l
             Christian
             Interpreters
             ;
             yet
             by
             n
             one
             of
             great
             authority
             too
             is
             it
             excepted
             against
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             corrupted
             the
             sense
             ,
             but
             he
             again
             is
             by
             o
             another
             sharply
             reproved
             for
             his
             exception
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             there
             is
             difference
             betwixt
             Expositors
             in
             their
             Interpretations
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             to
             see
             how
             the
             words
             barely
             and
             litterally
             found
             in
             the
             original
             Hebrew
             ,
             as
             they
             lie
             ,
             without
             any
             alteration
             ,
             addition
             ,
             or
             subtraction
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             better
             judge
             of
             those
             differences
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             them
             .
             The
             words
             then
             thus
             found
             ,
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               life
            
             (
             or
             
               of
               life
               )
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               fear
               ,
               and
               he
               feared
               me
            
             :
             which
             words
             ,
             though
             when
             they
             were
             spoken
             ,
             they
             were
             agreeable
             to
             the
             then
             common
             use
             of
             speaking
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             well
             understood
             ,
             yet
             will
             now
             scarce
             make
             a
             full
             and
             plain
             sense
             ,
             put
             into
             another
             language
             ,
             without
             something
             added
             or
             altered
             in
             them
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             therefore
             our
             Translators
             (
             and
             those
             who
             go
             the
             same
             way
             )
             add
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             ,
             (
             in
             
               for
               the
               fear
            
             )
             and
             change
             and
             for
             wherewith
             (
             in
             
               wherewith
               he
               feared
               me
            
             )
             which
             supply
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             by
             a
             man
             of
             great
             note
             is
             excepted
             against
             ,
             as
             marring
             the
             sense
             .
             The
             meaning
             that
             he
             gives
             is
             this
             ,
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               of
               life
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               I
               gave
               to
               him
               fear
               ,
               and
               he
               feared
               me
               .
            
             (
             And
             in
             this
             rendring
             concurs
             the
             ancient
             Latine
             Translation
             ,
             and
             much
             like
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               and
               I
               gave
               to
               him
               to
               fear
               me
               with
               fear
               ,
            
             which
             the
             printed
             Arabick
             ,
             that
             followeth
             them
             ,
             explains
             ,
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               to
            
             (
             or
             for
             )
             
               life
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               I
               gave
               him
               fear
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               fear
               me
               .
            
             )
             And
             by
             fear
             p
             he
             understands
             a
             rule
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             he
             should
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             
               and
               he
               feared
               me
            
             ,
             that
             he
             observed
             that
             rule
             ,
             kept
             that
             Law
             ,
             prescribed
             to
             him
             ;
             (
             and
             in
             this
             some
             q
             others
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Chalde
             seems
             to
             have
             lead
             them
             the
             way
             ,
             who
             interprets
             ,
             
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               the
               perfect
            
             *
             
               doctrine
               of
               my
               Law
               that
               he
               might
               fear
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             But
             he
             that
             except
             against
             this
             Exceptor
             warns
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             excepts
             against
             this
             supply
             ,
             he
             leaves
             out
             that
             which
             is
             expresly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Pronoun
             ,
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Vaettenom
               lo
               ,
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               fear
               ,
               and
               he
               feared
               me
            
             ;
             which
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             left
             out
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             shewed
             to
             what
             ,
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             ,
             what
             pointed
             to
             by
             it
             .
             So
             that
             he
             affirms
             that
             rendring
             to
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             for
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             supplied
             to
             make
             the
             sense
             clear
             ,
             
               viz.
               I
               gave
               them
            
             i.
             e.
             
               life
               and
               peace
               ,
               to
               him
               ,
               for
            
             or
             
               because
               of
               the
               fear
               with
               which
               he
               feared
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             taken
             notice
             of
             this
             difference
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             farther
             into
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             look
             also
             what
             others
             ,
             who
             follow
             neither
             of
             these
             waies
             ,
             say
             .
             r
             There
             be
             therefore
             who
             likewise
             supply
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             ,
             but
             in
             another
             
             sense
             then
             ours
             and
             those
             who
             agree
             with
             ours
             do
             ,
             rendring
             not
             ,
             
               for
               the
               fear
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               for
               a
               fear
            
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             for
             life
             and
             peace
             followed
             on
             that
             fear
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             that
             Covenant
             were
             to
             effect
             and
             produce
             fear
             .
             Though
             they
             both
             concur
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             fear
             and
             reverence
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             performance
             of
             worship
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             necessary
             condition
             for
             obtaining
             and
             receiving
             those
             benefits
             and
             priviledges
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             A
             learned
             s
             Jew
             hath
             on
             these
             words
             this
             Note
             ,
             which
             because
             his
             Book
             was
             never
             yet
             printed
             ,
             we
             shall
             more
             at
             large
             set
             down
             .
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               of
               life
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               covenanted
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               them
               as
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               obedience
               to
               me
               ,
               life
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               security
               (
               or
               safety
               )
               from
               evils
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               happiness
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               happiness
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               is
               true
               peace
               :
               and
               t
               some
               say
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               them
               concerning
               (
               or
               with
               )
               such
               Precepts
               or
               Commands
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               shall
               receive
               (
               or
               shall
               be
               received
               or
               obtained
               )
               life
               and
               peace
               .
               And
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 gave
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 fear
                 ,
              
               is
               said
               in
               respect
               to
               those
               Precepts
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               fear
               to
               transgress
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               let
               slip
               the
               receiving
               of
               them
               .
               And
               others
               say
               that
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 gave
                 them
              
               ,
               is
               meant
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               him
               ,
               u
               that
               they
               should
               reverence
               him
               ,
               and
               fear
               him
               .
               Then
               saith
               he
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               viz.
               as
               I
               commanded
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 feared
                 me
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             thus
             he
             .
             Then
             concluding
             ,
             
               This
               is
               spoken
               of
               those
               ancient
               righteous
               men
               ,
               who
               bare
               the
               office
               of
               the
               High
               Priests
               ,
               exciting
               those
               who
               in
               those
               times
               bare
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               imitate
               (
               or
               be
               like
               them
               )
               by
               their
               diligence
               in
               their
               obedience
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conversation
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               Salomo
               Jarchi
            
             thus
             expounds
             the
             words
             .
             
               And
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               fear
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               receive
               them
               in
            
             [
             or
             
               with
               ]
               fear
            
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             did
             .
             
               And
               he
               feared
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             words
             may
             suggest
             to
             us
             another
             rendring
             ,
             viz.
             My
             Covenant
             was
             with
             him
             of
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             give
             them
             to
             him
             [
             in
             ,
             or
             with
             ,
             or
             on
             ]
             fear
             ,
             viz.
             if
             he
             should
             fear
             me
             ,
             [
             for
             so
             I
             suppose
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vaettenem
             may
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               that
               I
               would
               give
               them
            
             ,
             as
             the
             conjunction
             Va
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             rendred
             by
             ,
             that
             ,
             see
             Psal.
             LI.
             16
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Veettenah
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               give
               it
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bible
             .
             ]
             The
             same
             Author
             thinks
             this
             here
             to
             respect
             that
             Covenant
             which
             was
             made
             with
             Phinehas
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             Numb
             .
             the
             XXV
             .
             12
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               give
               unto
               him
               my
               Covenant
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             though
             to
             his
             posterity
             also
             it
             was
             intailed
             ,
             as
             there
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               he
               shall
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               Seed
               after
               him
               .
            
             And
             there
             be
             x
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             more
             signally
             made
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             life
             was
             prolonged
             to
             him
             above
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             as
             they
             gather
             from
             that
             he
             was
             alive
             in
             that
             time
             when
             the
             War
             was
             between
             the
             Israelites
             and
             Benjamites
             described
             ,
             Judg.
             XX.
             where
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               Phinehas
               the
               son
               of
               Eleazar
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               stood
               before
               it
               [
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Ark
             ]
             
               in
               those
               daies
            
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             place
             which
             that
             Story
             hath
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             being
             the
             last
             Transaction
             recorded
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             conclude
             to
             have
             been
             the
             space
             of
             above
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             the
             first
             mention
             of
             Phinehas
             .
             And
             this
             some
             y
             Christian
             Interpreters
             also
             mention
             with
             some
             seeming
             assent
             .
             But
             a
             learned
             Jew
             but
             even
             now
             cited
             ,
             
               viz.
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             the
             book
             of
             Judges
             ,
             looks
             on
             this
             conclusion
             concerning
             the
             length
             of
             Phinehas
             his
             life
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             very
             groundless
             ,
             and
             thinks
             that
             very
             passage
             ,
             that
             Phinehas
             was
             then
             there
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             evident
             proof
             that
             that
             transaction
             ,
             though
             placed
             last
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             yet
             was
             before
             several
             others
             things
             therein
             put
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Israelites
             entring
             into
             the
             promised
             Land.
             [
             Probably
             by
             the
             Penman
             of
             that
             Book
             set
             down
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             as
             a
             story
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             dependance
             on
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             interrupt
             the
             series
             and
             connexion
             of
             the
             History
             .
             ]
             The
             same
             also
             he
             saies
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             story
             of
             the
             Danites
             ,
             and
             
               Micah
               ,
               Judg.
            
             XVIII
             .
             both
             he
             thinks
             to
             have
             been
             before
             that
             of
             Jephti
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             like
             also
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             other
             places
             where
             the
             Penmen
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             interruption
             in
             what
             they
             were
             about
             ,
             placed
             such
             things
             after
             others
             in
             their
             writing
             ,
             which
             were
             done
             before
             them
             .
             The
             opinion
             likewise
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             Phinehas
             lived
             yet
             longer
             ,
             and
             was
             Eliah
             ,
             he
             there
             confutes
             as
             very
             absurd
             .
             And
             in
             z
             Aaron
             this
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             who
             lived
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             and
             three
             years
             ,
             Numb
             .
             XXXIII
             .
             39
             .
             But
             it
             will
             not
             concern
             our
             present
             purpose
             to
             examine
             such
             things
             ;
             sufficient
             it
             will
             be
             to
             us
             from
             the
             present
             words
             ,
             to
             be
             instructed
             that
             God
             did
             ,
             to
             those
             comprehended
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Levi
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             as
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Eleazar
            
             ,
             and
             Phinehas
             ,
             make
             good
             on
             his
             part
             his
             Covenant
             to
             them
             of
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             all
             conducible
             to
             their
             prosperity
             and
             happiness
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             ,
             and
             still
             would
             to
             as
             many
             as
             should
             keep
             Covenant
             in
             fearing
             ,
             reverencing
             ,
             and
             obeying
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             their
             Ancestors
             did
             .
             If
             these
             now
             find
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             their
             own
             ,
             not
             his
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             
             by
             which
             they
             fondly
             expected
             to
             have
             him
             bound
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             would
             wickedly
             break
             it
             ,
             and
             deal
             falsly
             in
             it
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             late
             very
             learned
             a
             man
             gives
             this
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             literally
             are
             ,
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               of
               life
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               fear
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             sense
             is
             to
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             by
             supplying
             either
             ,
             and
             ,
             viz.
             
               And
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               fear
               ,
            
             or
             else
             with
             ,
             viz.
             
               And
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               with
               fear
               ,
            
             that
             the
             sense
             may
             be
             ,
             My
             Covenant
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             I
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             of
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             And
             as
             I
             promised
             them
             by
             Covenant
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             I
             gave
             them
             to
             him
             :
             nor
             gave
             I
             them
             alone
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             my
             fear
             ,
             or
             them
             with
             my
             fear
             ;
             and
             so
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               he
               feared
               me
            
             :
             This
             he
             prefers
             before
             those
             rendrings
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             either
             ,
             
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               for
               a
               fear
               ,
            
             or
             for
             
               the
               fear
               wherewith
               he
               feared
               me
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             having
             set
             down
             how
             the
             words
             simply
             run
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             of
             what
             may
             well
             be
             said
             for
             exposition
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             judge
             what
             he
             thinks
             will
             best
             make
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ;
             he
             will
             find
             that
             which
             our
             Translators
             give
             ,
             backed
             with
             the
             autority
             and
             consent
             of
             men
             of
             good
             judgement
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             a
             plain
             and
             perspicuous
             meaning
             .
          
           
             
               And
               was
               afraid
               before
               my
               Name
               .
            
             ]
             The
             same
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             
               and
               he
               feared
               me
            
             ,
             b
             doubled
             or
             repeated
             .
             c
             
               He
               was
               broken
               or
               contrite
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             humbly
             and
             with
             fear
             or
             reverence
             behaved
             himself
             before
             d
             me
             and
             my
             Name
             :
             with
             e
             great
             awe
             and
             reverence
             approached
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             my
             worship
             and
             holy
             duties
             ,
             f
             not
             as
             ye
             who
             despise
             my
             Name
             ,
             (
             c.
             I.
             6
             .
             )
             g
             Others
             interpret
             it
             ,
             
               he
               was
               broken
               ,
               or
               grieved
               when
               he
               saw
               my
               Name
               profaned
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             Exod.
             XXXII
             .
             and
             the
             Midianitish
             woman
             ,
             Num.
             XXV
             .
             h
             Others
             ,
             
               he
               was
               bruised
               for
               my
               Names
               sake
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             hath
             undergone
             ,
             and
             suffered
             all
             kinds
             of
             troubles
             and
             hardship
             for
             my
             Name
             's
             sake
             .
             There
             are
             i
             some
             of
             eminent
             note
             ,
             who
             expound
             these
             last
             words
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             they
             were
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             )
             of
             
             Levi's
             ,
             being
             broken
             ,
             brought
             down
             ,
             deprived
             of
             the
             promised
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             sanctify
             the
             name
             of
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             :
             but
             this
             is
             disapproved
             by
             k
             others
             ,
             because
             he
             here
             speaks
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             former
             good
             Priests
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             speak
             this
             of
             the
             impiety
             of
             the
             present
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             concerning
             what
             had
             befallen
             ,
             or
             should
             befall
             them
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Law
             of
             truth
             was
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             was
             not
             found
             in
             his
             lips
             :
             he
             walked
             with
             me
             in
             peace
             and
             equity
             ,
             and
             did
             turn
             many
             away
             from
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Law
               of
               truth
               was
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             ]
             In
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             mouth
             of
             l
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             Eleazar
             ,
             or
             Phineas
             ,
             or
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             those
             ancient
             holy
             Priests
             successively
             ,
             (
             the
             genuine
             Levi
             )
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             truth
             .
             Gods
             Law
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             Psal.
             CX
             ▪
             X.
             142
             .
             the
             true
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Law
             did
             he
             teach
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             true
             meaning
             and
             intent
             thereof
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             that
             right
             rule
             ,
             they
             might
             frame
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             nothing
             of
             it
             did
             he
             conceal
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             teach
             them
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             false
             :
             this
             was
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             it
             found
             in
             his
             lips
             .
             A
             learned
             m
             Jew
             thus
             expounds
             it
             ,
             He
             gave
             answer
             (
             or
             pronounced
             sentence
             )
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             respect
             the
             person
             of
             any
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             alter
             (
             or
             pervert
             )
             it
             for
             any
             wordly
             respect
             .
             That
             is
             it
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               iniquity
               was
               not
               found
               in
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             he
             did
             not
             mean
             one
             thing
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             say
             another
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             say
             n
             others
             of
             them
             .
             He
             did
             not
             take
             bribe
             ,
             saith
             o
             another
             ,
             nor
             respect
             persons
             .
             Some
             of
             their
             ancienter
             p
             Rabbins
             more
             particularly
             instance
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               of
               truth
               was
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             did
             not
             pronounce
             that
             unclean
             ,
             which
             was
             clean
             ,
             nor
             that
             clean
             ,
             which
             was
             unclean
             ,
             
               and
               iniquity
               was
               not
               found
               in
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             he
             did
             not
             pronounce
             unlawfull
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             lawfull
             ,
             nor
             pronounce
             that
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             was
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             
               He
               walked
               with
               me
            
             .
             ]
             That
             we
             may
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             compared
             with
             this
             place
             ,
             Genes
             .
             V.
             22
             ,
             24.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Enoch
               walked
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             VI.
             9
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Noah
               was
               a
               perfect
               man
               and
               walked
               with
               God
               ,
            
             q
             and
             Genes
             .
             XVII
             .
             1
             .
             where
             God
             saith
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Walk
               before
               me
               and
               be
               thou
               perfect
               ,
            
             and
             Hebr.
             XI
             .
             5
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Enoch
             had
             this
             testimony
             ,
             that
             he
             pleased
             God.
             By
             which
             we
             may
             understand
             ,
             that
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             is
             so
             to
             walk
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             things
             to
             endeavor
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             observance
             of
             all
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             Commandments
             .
             as
             alwaies
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fearing
             to
             offend
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             to
             depart
             from
             ,
             or
             transgress
             ,
             his
             righteous
             Laws
             ,
             with
             respect
             in
             all
             things
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             glory
             .
             How
             Levi
             so
             walked
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               in
               peace
               and
               equity
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               peace
            
             .
             ]
             r
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             so
             walking
             ,
             and
             doing
             what
             was
             right
             ,
             he
             kept
             in
             peace
             and
             friendship
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             s
             did
             not
             provoke
             him
             by
             disobedience
             :
             so
             t
             that
             whereas
             Gods
             Covenant
             was
             with
             him
             of
             peace
             (
             ver
             .
             5.
             )
             he
             did
             observe
             it
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             might
             on
             his
             .
             u
             Others
             ,
             of
             peace
             with
             men
             ,
             x
             others
             ,
             with
             both
             :
             and
             no
             doubt
             both
             must
             go
             together
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             
             must
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             him
             lies
             ,
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             Rom.
             XII
             .
             18
             .
             And
             a
             ready
             way
             to
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             keep
             peace
             with
             and
             among
             men
             .
             
               Live
               in
               peace
               and
               the
               God
               of
               love
               and
               peace
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               ,
            
             II
             Cor.
             XIII
             .
             11
             .
             so
             ,
             
               blessed
               are
               the
               peace-makers
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               Mat.
            
             V.
             9
             .
             but
             keeping
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             included
             in
             the
             forementioned
             ,
             
               walking
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             these
             words
             describing
             the
             manner
             of
             that
             his
             walking
             ,
             and
             having
             reference
             to
             what
             follows
             likewise
             in
             description
             of
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
            
             (
             by
             such
             means
             )
             
               turned
               many
               away
               from
               iniquity
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             respect
             not
             only
             his
             conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             before
             and
             towards
             men
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             ,
             likewise
             with
             with
             himself
             ,
             near
             to
             God.
             To
             this
             purpose
             that
             Jewish
             Doctor
             ,
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             here
             by
             peace
             are
             meant
             his
             moral
             vertues
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             ordering
             his
             conversation
             among
             men
             with
             gentleness
             ,
             because
             by
             that
             means
             will
             be
             occasioned
             peace
             among
             all
             .
             Then
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Mishor
               ,
               rectitude
            
             is
             meant
             the
             rectitude
             of
             works
             pertaining
             to
             Religion
             and
             equity
             .
             So
             before
             him
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             another
             of
             them
             ,
             
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             Israel
             ;
             and
             
               in
               rectitude
            
             (
             or
             
               equity
               )
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             doing
             my
             Commandments
             .
             And
             that
             thus
             by
             peace
             those
             more
             ancient
             did
             understand
             ,
             may
             appear
             by
             that
             saying
             ,
             in
             that
             authentic
             y
             book
             ,
             wherein
             the
             sayings
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             ancient
             Sages
             are
             recorded
             ,
             where
             is
             set
             down
             as
             a
             saying
             of
             Hillel
             ,
             an
             ancient
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             lived
             something
             before
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             
               Be
               of
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               who
               loved
               peace
               ,
               and
            
             z
             
               followed
               peace
               ,
               and
               who
               loved
               men
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               near
               to
               the
               Law.
            
             In
             which
             saying
             he
             manifestly
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             respect
             to
             this
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             Abarbinel
             cited
             in
             his
             explication
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             then
             for
             explaining
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             
               in
               rectitude
            
             ,
             adds
             ,
             he
             rectified
             or
             directed
             them
             in
             their
             waies
             (
             which
             seems
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Greek
             Version
             which
             hath
             ,
             
               in
               peace
               ,
               directing
               he
               walked
               with
               me
               .
            
             )
             In
             explaining
             this
             word
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             a
             little
             differs
             from
             the
             other
             forementioned
             Jews
             ,
             as
             he
             likewise
             doth
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             former
             word
             ,
             as
             we
             before
             intimated
             .
             The
             whole
             of
             his
             exposition
             of
             both
             is
             this
             ,
             
               In
               peace
            
             ;
             Because
             he
             did
             cleave
             to
             me
             to
             do
             my
             will
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               make
               peace
               with
               me
               ,
               Isa.
            
             XXVII
             .
             5
             .
             And
             
               in
               rectitude
            
             (
             or
             equity
             )
             because
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             a
             waies
             of
             men
             (
             as
             the
             printed
             Copy
             hath
             it
             ,
             )
             or
             in
             the
             b
             matters
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             concerning
             men
             (
             as
             a
             Manuscript
             )
             in
             a
             right
             way
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             he
             was
             
               with
               me
            
             :
             c
             
               for
               in
               these
               things
               I
               delight
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               to
               exercise
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               and
               judgement
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               in
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Then
             proceeding
             to
             explain
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               And
               he
               did
               turn
               many
               away
               from
               iniquity
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             because
             he
             taught
             the
             Law
             continually
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             many
             hearkned
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             converted
             them
             from
             iniquity
             .
             In
             explication
             of
             the
             same
             
               R
               Tanchum
            
             saith
             ,
             Because
             by
             such
             truths
             ,
             as
             he
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             gentle
             behavior
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             saw
             of
             his
             righteous
             works
             ,
             which
             he
             exercised
             ,
             they
             were
             necessarily
             directed
             ,
             and
             returned
             from
             their
             rebellions
             without
             difficulty
             ,
             being
             both
             by
             his
             doctrine
             and
             example
             wrought
             on
             .
             Aben
             Ezra's
             note
             is
             ,
             Because
             when
             the
             Priest
             is
             upright
             ,
             many
             will
             be
             upright
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             as
             was
             before
             said
             )
             restrain
             the
             things
             here
             spoken
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             some
             to
             Phineas
             ,
             and
             apply
             them
             particularly
             to
             d
             things
             done
             by
             them
             in
             their
             times
             ;
             but
             the
             words
             seem
             more
             generally
             spoken
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             concern
             any
             of
             those
             holy
             Priests
             of
             their
             race
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             them
             in
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             rightly
             did
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             behave
             themselves
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sons
               offered
               upon
               the
               Altar
            
             *
             
               of
               burnt
               offering
            
             ,
             &c.
             I
             Chro.
             VI.
             49
             .
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             not
             of
             Aaron
             in
             person
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             sons
             then
             living
             ,
             but
             of
             any
             of
             his
             race
             that
             succeeded
             in
             his
             ,
             and
             their
             room
             .
          
           
             7
             For
             the
             Priests
             lips
             should
             keep
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             mouth
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               Priests
               lips
               should
               keep
               knowledg
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             e
             Some
             render
             
               do
               keep
            
             ,
             f
             others
             ,
             
               shall
               keep
            
             ,
             g
             others
             
               did
               keep
            
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             original
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Yishmeru
             being
             the
             future
             ,
             properly
             signifies
             
               shall
               keep
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Hebrews
             having
             not
             that
             variety
             of
             Moods
             and
             Tenses
             that
             some
             other
             Languages
             have
             ,
             do
             by
             one
             Tense
             and
             of
             one
             Moode
             express
             that
             which
             those
             other
             Languages
             do
             by
             different
             ,
             and
             that
             causes
             this
             variety
             of
             rendrings
             ,
             though
             most
             of
             them
             mean
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             They
             that
             render
             
               do
               keep
            
             ,
             cannot
             mean
             as
             if
             the
             Priests
             then
             spoken
             to
             ,
             did
             so
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             reproved
             for
             the
             contrary
             :
             neither
             would
             it
             be
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             understand
             
               shall
               keep
            
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             hereafter
             only
             the
             Priests
             lips
             should
             so
             do
             .
             They
             therefore
             that
             either
             of
             those
             waies
             render
             it
             ,
             or
             follow
             them
             ,
             explain
             themselves
             to
             mean
             what
             our
             Translation
             more
             clearly
             expresseth
             ;
             as
             also
             some
             of
             the
             h
             Jews
             expound
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             or
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             office
             that
             the
             Priest
             did
             sustain
             ;
             it
             was
             their
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             men
             might
             expect
             it
             from
             them
             .
             And
             so
             the
             connexion
             betwixt
             these
             and
             the
             foregoing
             words
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             those
             former
             holy
             Priests
             did
             behave
             themselves
             so
             as
             they
             are
             commended
             for
             doing
             ,
             because
             
             they
             considered
             what
             was
             their
             office
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             accordingly
             perform
             it
             .
             That
             it
             was
             their
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             a
             command
             laid
             upon
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             to
             know
             the
             Law
             and
             instruct
             others
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             his
             will
             ,
             is
             clear
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Lev.
             X.
             11
             .
             That
             by
             a
             perpetual
             statute
             they
             should
             teach
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             all
             the
             statutes
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             .
             And
             so
             Moses
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               teach
               Jacob
               thy
               Judgements
               ,
               and
               Israel
               thy
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
            
             XXXIII
             .
             10
             .
             And
             that
             the
             People
             should
             seek
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             go
             to
             him
             as
             the
             Interpreter
             thereof
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             was
             the
             right
             meaning
             and
             intent
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             accordingly
             do
             it
             in
             an
             acceptable
             manner
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             sentence
             and
             judgement
             in
             any
             difficult
             point
             thereof
             ;
             is
             likewise
             plain
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             XVII
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             &c.
             and
             XXI
             .
             5
             .
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Ezek
             XLIV
             .
             23
             ,
             24.
             i
             and
             Hag.
             II.
             11
             .
             they
             are
             bid
             to
             ask
             the
             Priests
             concerning
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               he
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Messenger
            
             or
             Ambassador
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
            
             .
             one
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             declare
             his
             message
             ,
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             commands
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             k
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             waies
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             word
             that
             signifies
             an
             Angel
             ;
             and
             an
             Angel
             hath
             that
             name
             from
             his
             office
             or
             emploiment
             ,
             of
             being
             sent
             on
             Gods
             message
             (
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Arabick
             Dialect
             in
             use
             ,
             and
             signifying
             
               to
               send
            
             .
             )
             So
             from
             his
             office
             doth
             the
             learned
             Grotius
             Note
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             ch
             .
             2.
             &c.
             to
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             the
             words
             by
             which
             here
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             is
             described
             ,
             well
             agree
             to
             the
             office
             of
             such
             who
             are
             emploied
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             teaching
             of
             that
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             of
             himself
             and
             others
             in
             like
             emploiment
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               Embassadors
               for
               Christ
            
             ,
             II
             Cor.
             V.
             20
             .
             (
             so
             that
             he
             that
             heareth
             them
             ,
             heareth
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             X.
             16
             .
             )
             that
             
               a
               Bishop
               is
               the
               Steward
               of
               God
               ,
               Tit.
            
             I.
             7
             .
             
               and
               ought
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               faithfull
               Word
               as
               he
               hath
               been
               taught
               ,
            
             [
             or
             in
             teaching
             ,
             
               marg
               .
               ]
               that
               he
               may
               be
               able
               by
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               both
               to
               exhort
               and
               to
               convince
               the
               gainsayers
               ,
               v.
            
             9.
             
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               ,
            
             II
             Tim.
             II.
             2
             .
             
               and
               apt
               ,
               to
               teach
               ,
               ibid.
               v.
            
             24.
             with
             many
             more
             things
             which
             might
             be
             said
             in
             parallel
             to
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Priests
             office
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Peoples
             duty
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             described
             .
             But
             it
             will
             not
             be
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             present
             words
             to
             insist
             thereon
             ,
             only
             this
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             ti●le
             here
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             makes
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             present
             words
             with
             the
             preceding
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             who
             render
             or
             expound
             them
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Priests
               lips
               should
               preserve
               knowledg
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             shewing
             that
             what
             was
             before
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             or
             concerning
             his
             behaviour
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             his
             duty
             required
             ,
             and
             by
             conscience
             thereof
             he
             was
             moved
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             did
             in
             observance
             thereof
             accordingly
             do
             .
             They
             that
             render
             ,
             
               The
               Priests
               lips
               did
               preserve
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               seek
               the
               Law
               at
               his
               mouth
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ,
            
             make
             it
             a
             continuation
             of
             the
             description
             of
             the
             behaviour
             of
             those
             ancient
             holy
             Priests
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             walked
             worthy
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             performed
             all
             that
             it
             required
             of
             them
             .
             Either
             of
             these
             supposeth
             and
             includeth
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             office
             importing
             a
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             and
             a
             holiness
             of
             their
             conversation
             ,
             adorning
             and
             setting
             forth
             the
             holiness
             of
             their
             office
             which
             required
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rule
             by
             which
             they
             framed
             it
             .
             And
             so
             by
             a
             commendation
             of
             those
             of
             old
             ,
             for
             their
             walking
             worthy
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             shews
             how
             culpable
             these
             at
             present
             spoken
             to
             ,
             were
             in
             regard
             to
             their
             behaviour
             ,
             contrary
             both
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             examples
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             which
             he
             describes
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             8
             But
             ye
             are
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             ye
             have
             caused
             many
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             :
             ye
             have
             corrupted
             the
             covenant
             of
             Levi
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             
               But
               ye
               are
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             But
             ye
             ,
             contrary
             both
             to
             your
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             examples
             of
             your
             pious
             Ancestors
             ,
             are
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             prescribed
             for
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             did
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             diligently
             keep
             to
             and
             observe
             .
             They
             by
             their
             instructions
             directed
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             good
             examples
             led
             men
             in
             the
             right
             way
             of
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             turned
             them
             from
             iniquity
             ;
             
               but
               ye
               have
               caused
               many
               to
               stumble
               at
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             (
             or
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             to
             l
             
               fall
               in
               the
               Law.
            
             )
             Ye
             have
             m
             been
             occasion
             of
             ruine
             to
             them
             in
             things
             concerning
             the
             Law
             ,
             either
             by
             teaching
             them
             what
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             not
             teaching
             them
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             your
             example
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             ye
             have
             caused
             them
             ,
             who
             thought
             they
             might
             safely
             be
             guided
             by
             your
             instructions
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             they
             saw
             you
             do
             ,
             to
             transgress
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             run
             on
             in
             false
             and
             evil
             waies
             to
             their
             destruction
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             our
             Translation
             ,
             (
             which
             n
             others
             also
             give
             )
             o
             give
             occasion
             to
             them
             by
             your
             wickedness
             to
             disdain
             Gods
             service
             :
             (
             agreeable
             to
             that
             expression
             ,
             Rom.
             II.
             24
             .
             
               The
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               blasphemed
               through
               you
               ,
            
             and
             I
             Sam.
             II.
             17
             .
             That
             through
             the
             sin
             of
             
             Eli's
             Sons
             
               men
               
               abhorred
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             )
          
           
             The
             words
             spoken
             indefinitly
             give
             to
             under-several
             ,
             or
             many
             things
             ,
             they
             went
             aside
             from
             ,
             stand
             ,
             that
             in
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             cause
             of
             scandal
             or
             offence
             to
             the
             People
             .
             But
             if
             we
             enquire
             after
             particulars
             ,
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             so
             in
             what
             concerned
             Gods
             Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             :
             and
             the
             verses
             following
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             viz.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             that
             they
             did
             so
             also
             in
             matters
             concerning
             Marriage
             .
             And
             p
             some
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             for
             explication
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             refer
             to
             Nehemiah
             13.
             from
             the
             4
             th
             verse
             forward
             ,
             where
             q
             are
             several
             offences
             against
             the
             Law
             taxed
             ,
             which
             seem
             by
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Priests
             to
             have
             been
             occasioned
             ,
             as
             the
             introducing
             Strangers
             into
             the
             places
             belonging
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             profanation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             marrying
             strange
             Wives
             .
          
           
             
               Ye
               have
               corrupted
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Levi
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Agreeable
             to
             this
             expression
             is
             said
             ,
             Neh.
             XIII
             .
             29
             .
             
               They
               have
               defiled
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               of
               Levi.
            
             In
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             God
             mentioneth
             his
             Covenant
             with
             Levi.
             This
             Covenant
             r
             required
             that
             they
             should
             sanctify
             and
             honor
             God
             by
             a
             due
             observance
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             teaching
             and
             causing
             others
             to
             observe
             them
             .
             By
             violating
             the
             conditions
             on
             their
             parts
             they
             have
             corrupted
             and
             made
             void
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             therefore
             expect
             from
             him
             that
             
               life
               and
               peace
               (
               v.
            
             5.
             )
             and
             all
             those
             benefits
             which
             he
             had
             on
             his
             part
             promised
             on
             keeping
             Covenant
             .
             They
             belong
             not
             to
             such
             Covenant-breakers
             ;
             and
             thence
             are
             those
             evils
             which
             have
             befallen
             ,
             and
             shall
             befall
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             vainly
             ,
             without
             redressing
             their
             errors
             ,
             and
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             did
             expect
             .
             So
             he
             had
             before
             threatned
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             and
             3.
             and
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             farther
             declares
             ,
             
               9
               Therefore
               have
               I
               also
               made
               you
               contemptible
               and
               base
               before
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               according
               as
               ye
               have
               not
               kept
               my
               waies
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               partial
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               have
               I
               also
               made
               you
               contemptible
               and
               base
               before
               all
               the
               People
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Therefore
             because
             they
             have
             thus
             corrupted
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Levi
             ,
             &c.
             and
             by
             their
             ill
             administration
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             had
             s
             shewed
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             despised
             his
             Name
             ,
             ch
             .
             I.
             6
             .
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               have
               I
               also
               made
               you
               contemptible
               ,
            
             or
             as
             t
             some
             render
             ,
             
               will
               I
               make
               you
               contemptible
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             will
             be
             to
             the
             same
             pass
             in
             such
             speeches
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             same
             Language
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             yet
             done
             ,
             being
             as
             certain
             when
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             past
             .
          
           
             
               According
               as
               ye
               have
               not
               kept
               my
               waies
               .
            
             ]
             So
             rendring
             to
             them
             according
             to
             their
             own
             dealings
             ,
             and
             v
             measure
             for
             measure
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             God
             of
             old
             had
             declared
             ,
             as
             the
             rule
             by
             which
             he
             would
             go
             in
             judging
             and
             dealing
             with
             those
             who
             ought
             to
             take
             care
             of
             honouring
             him
             ,
             in
             looking
             to
             the
             due
             observance
             of
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             I
             Sam.
             II.
             30
             .
             
               Them
               that
               honor
               me
               will
               I
               honor
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               despise
               me
               shall
               be
               lightly
               esteemed
               .
            
             The
             Priests
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             highly
             honoured
             and
             respected
             by
             the
             People
             :
             and
             how
             zealously
             be
             would
             vindicate
             their
             honour
             ,
             appears
             in
             that
             Story
             of
             
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             .
             But
             upon
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             find
             on
             the
             contrary
             disrespect
             and
             contempt
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             his
             just
             judgment
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             just
             judgment
             they
             shall
             so
             find
             ,
             
               therefore
               have
               I
               also
               made
            
             (
             or
             
               will
               I
               make
               )
               you
               contemptible
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               according
               as
               ye
               have
               not
               kept
               my
               waies
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               partial
               in
               the
               Law.
            
             ]
             That
             contempt
             which
             they
             cast
             on
             him
             and
             on
             his
             Law
             ,
             by
             wresting
             it
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             persons
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             gain
             favour
             and
             respect
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             honouring
             them
             more
             then
             him
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             please
             them
             more
             then
             him
             ;
             hath
             he
             ,
             or
             will
             he
             ,
             cast
             back
             on
             them
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             contemptible
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             them
             from
             whom
             they
             thought
             to
             find
             by
             that
             means
             respect
             ;
             yea
             ,
             made
             or
             will
             make
             them
             base
             before
             all
             the
             People
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             a
             learned
             x
             Jew
             expounds
             the
             words
             :
             and
             y
             others
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             being
             
               partial
               in
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             is
             for
             mens
             sakes
             to
             approve
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             approved
             not
             of
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             reprove
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             that
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             those
             great
             men
             that
             brought
             them
             ,
             they
             did
             accept
             of
             ,
             and
             offer
             illegal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             is
             shewed
             )
             and
             not
             reject
             and
             reprove
             them
             for
             bringing
             such
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             whereas
             perhaps
             (
             as
             z
             some
             add
             )
             from
             a
             poor
             man
             they
             would
             not
             have
             accepted
             them
             .
             But
             the
             words
             a
             seem
             more
             general
             ,
             and
             to
             comprehend
             any
             wresting
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             favor
             to
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             when
             in
             declaring
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             or
             determining
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             deliver
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             respect
             the
             persons
             ,
             in
             whose
             case
             they
             were
             to
             deliver
             their
             judgment
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             interpreted
             it
             in
             favor
             or
             hatred
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             b
             some
             think
             ,
             more
             particularly
             in
             case
             of
             extortion
             and
             usury
             ,
             they
             favoring
             the
             oppressors
             :
             and
             this
             in
             any
             kind
             was
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Law
             commands
             ,
             Lev.
             XIX
             .
             15
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               respect
               the
               person
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               nor
               
               honor
               the
               person
               of
               the
               mighty
               ;
               but
               in
               righteousness
               shalt
               thou
               judge
               thy
               neighbour
               .
            
             And
             Deut.
             I.
             17
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               respect
               persons
            
             .
             And
             Deut.
             XVI
             .
             19
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               wrest
               judgment
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               respect
               persons
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             be
             partial
             in
             the
             Law
             :
             our
             Margin
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             literally
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               ye
               have
               accepted
               faces
            
             :
             it
             is
             usually
             elsewhere
             rendred
             ,
             
               to
               respect
               persons
            
             .
             These
             three
             expressions
             are
             in
             meaning
             all
             one
             :
             but
             our
             margin
             gives
             us
             likewise
             another
             rendring
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ye
               have
               lifted
               up
               the
               face
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               viz.
            
             presumptuously
             done
             or
             taught
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             although
             by
             c
             some
             Interpreters
             followed
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nasa
             ,
             doth
             doubtless
             signify
             as
             well
             to
             
               lift
               up
            
             as
             to
             accept
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             be
             good
             ;
             yet
             is
             by
             d
             one
             found
             fault
             with
             ,
             because
             the
             common
             and
             received
             use
             of
             the
             phrase
             is
             to
             denote
             e
             
               respect
               of
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             not
             elsewhere
             taken
             in
             that
             sense
             of
             
               lifting
               up
               the
               face
            
             .
          
           
             
               10
               Have
            
             we
             not
             all
             one
             Father
             ?
             hath
             not
             one
             God
             created
             us
             ?
             why
             do
             we
             deal
             treacherously
             every
             man
             against
             his
             brother
             ,
             by
             profaning
             the
             Covenant
             of
             our
             fathers
             ?
          
           
             
               Have
               we
               not
               all
               one
               father
               ?
               hath
               not
               one
               God
               created
               us
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             f
             Some
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             render
             the
             former
             words
             by
             lifting
             up
             the
             face
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             will
             have
             this
             verse
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Priests
             or
             People
             ,
             apologizing
             for
             themselves
             ,
             against
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             accuseth
             them
             for
             ,
             and
             reproves
             them
             ,
             viz.
             their
             contracting
             unlawful
             marriages
             with
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             Heathenish
             women
             :
             as
             if
             lifting
             up
             the
             face
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             forbad
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             why
             do
             ye
             tax
             us
             for
             our
             unlawful
             marriages
             with
             Infidels
             ?
             was
             not
             Adam
             one
             common
             Father
             to
             us
             all
             ?
             hath
             not
             one
             God
             created
             us
             all
             ?
             why
             do
             ye
             therefore
             charge
             us
             with
             treacherous
             dealing
             with
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             profaning
             the
             Covenant
             of
             our
             fore-fathers
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             do
             promiscuously
             match
             with
             our
             heathen
             Neighbors
             ?
             as
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             Hall
             paraphraseth
             the
             words
             according
             to
             their
             meaning
             .
             And
             they
             in
             their
             Notes
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             grounds
             that
             these
             making
             their
             excuse
             do
             go
             on
             ,
             viz.
             in
             that
             all
             being
             from
             one
             common
             Father
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             one
             created
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             equally
             lawful
             as
             for
             liberty
             of
             contracting
             marriages
             with
             them
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             no
             treacherous
             dealing
             therefore
             with
             their
             brethren
             ,
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             profanation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             made
             by
             God
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             by
             this
             means
             they
             called
             others
             into
             partaking
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             w
             ch
             was
             a
             most
             just
             thing
             .
             g
             Another
             going
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             and
             taking
             for
             included
             therein
             all
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             makes
             yet
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             
               viz.
               why
               do
               we
               deal
               treacherously
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             be
             the
             Prophets
             answer
             unto
             them
             ,
             by
             retorting
             on
             them
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             putting
             it
             to
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             bidding
             them
             to
             ask
             themselves
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             ,
             that
             know
             Gods
             command
             for
             not
             marrying
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             deal
             treacherously
             every
             man
             against
             his
             [
             Jew
             ]
             brother
             ,
             by
             casting
             off
             his
             sister
             or
             daughter
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             married
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             her
             place
             a
             stranger
             ,
             so
             profaning
             the
             Covenant
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             required
             that
             they
             should
             not
             pollute
             themselves
             with
             h
             such
             marriages
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             faithfully
             keep
             it
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             opinions
             ,
             it
             is
             excepted
             against
             by
             a
             learned
             i
             man
             ,
             as
             restraining
             so
             these
             words
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             foregoing
             words
             were
             spoken
             ,
             whereas
             the
             things
             ,
             now
             taxed
             ,
             were
             common
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             seems
             not
             much
             to
             mend
             the
             matter
             :
             both
             make
             the
             matter
             harsh
             ,
             and
             require
             such
             an
             abrupt
             change
             of
             persons
             in
             speaking
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             give
             no
             ground
             for
             .
             They
             more
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             flow
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             all
             taken
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             proceeding
             in
             his
             reproof
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Priests
             only
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             .
             k
             They
             that
             in
             the
             preceding
             verse
             understand
             by
             their
             being
             
               partial
               in
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             their
             partiality
             in
             determining
             in
             behalf
             of
             oppressors
             and
             exactors
             ,
             think
             that
             sin
             of
             exaction
             here
             especially
             taxed
             ,
             and
             the
             iniquity
             of
             it
             shewed
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             were
             all
             Children
             of
             one
             father
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             so
             equally
             free
             ,
             and
             having
             equal
             right
             to
             justice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             God
             created
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             made
             his
             People
             :
             why
             then
             do
             we
             deal
             treacherously
             every
             man
             against
             his
             brother
             ,
             in
             oppressing
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             unjust
             usury
             exacting
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             profanation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             that
             Law
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             forbad
             to
             lay
             usury
             on
             any
             of
             Gods
             People
             ,
             their
             brethren
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             XXII
             .
             25
             .
             Lev.
             XXV
             .
             ●6
             .
             Deut.
             XXIII
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             for
             their
             ground
             of
             this
             exposition
             and
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             refer
             us
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             about
             which
             this
             Prophet
             lived
             ,
             as
             particularly
             set
             down
             in
             Nehemiah
             ,
             ch
             .
             V.
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             where
             their
             oppression
             of
             the
             poor
             by
             usury
             ,
             and
             exactions
             ,
             is
             described
             ,
             and
             a
             reformation
             thereof
             sought
             by
             Nehemiah
             .
             With
             these
             others
             agree
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             here
             all
             wrong
             dealing
             taxed
             .
             But
             others
             ,
             the
             Jews
             generally
             ,
             and
             divers
             m
             Christians
             ,
             follow
             another
             way
             of
             exposition
             ,
             which
             seems
             more
             agreeable
             and
             coherent
             to
             the
             following
             verses
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             whether
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             as
             n
             some
             will
             ,
             or
             without
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             look
             on
             this
             as
             a
             l
             
             beginning
             of
             a
             new
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             o
             one
             speaks
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             matter
             of
             reproof
             ,
             or
             a
             p
             new
             Section
             ;
             )
             that
             these
             words
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             reproving
             them
             for
             what
             they
             did
             under
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             in
             what
             concerned
             their
             marriages
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             were
             peccant
             in
             two
             regards
             .
             q
             1.
             
             In
             taking
             Wives
             that
             were
             of
             another
             Nation
             and
             Religion
             .
             2.
             
             In
             oppressing
             and
             hard
             dealing
             with
             their
             Israelitish
             Wives
             ,
             either
             by
             dismissing
             them
             ,
             or
             using
             them
             despitefully
             and
             contumeliously
             ,
             and
             denying
             them
             what
             was
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             favor
             of
             those
             strange
             Wives
             which
             they
             took
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             preferred
             before
             them
             :
             in
             which
             kind
             how
             peccant
             they
             were
             ,
             both
             People
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Levites
             also
             ,
             is
             shewed
             at
             large
             ,
             Ezra
             c.
             IX
             .
             This
             sin
             the
             Prophet
             coming
             to
             reprove
             ,
             argues
             ,
             as
             r
             some
             observe
             ,
             and
             aggravates
             the
             hainousness
             and
             unreasonableness
             thereof
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             is
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             tie
             of
             a
             double
             relation
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             kept
             them
             from
             doing
             it
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             had
             all
             one
             Father
             ,
             were
             of
             one
             kindred
             and
             Family
             ,
             
               have
               we
               not
               all
               one
               Father
               ?
            
             and
             so
             in
             violating
             the
             rights
             of
             that
             affinity
             ,
             
               did
               deal
               treacherously
               every
               man
               with
               his
               brother
               .
            
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             were
             all
             of
             one
             Religion
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             all
             acknowledging
             and
             professing
             to
             serve
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             his
             Laws
             ,
             
               hath
               not
               one
               God
               created
               us
               ?
            
             and
             so
             in
             doing
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             profaned
             the
             Covenant
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             Covenant
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             them
             his
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             ,
             s
             as
             he
             was
             one
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             to
             be
             one
             People
             separated
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             mingle
             themselves
             with
             the
             idolatrous
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             making
             marriages
             with
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             VII
             .
             3
             .
             That
             this
             meaning
             may
             be
             made
             plain
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             to
             observe
             somthing
             concerning
             some
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             one
             Father
             ,
             which
             they
             all
             have
             .
             By
             him
             the
             t
             Jews
             understand
             to
             be
             particularly
             meant
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             more
             immediate
             Father
             of
             the
             12.
             
             Tribes
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             all
             sprung
             :
             and
             u
             others
             (
             many
             Christian
             Expositors
             )
             understand
             Abraham
             ,
             from
             whom
             also
             they
             all
             came
             ,
             with
             whom
             God
             first
             made
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             ,
             as
             his
             Seed
             ,
             were
             accounted
             his
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             of
             him
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             boast
             as
             their
             Father
             ,
             we
             learn
             in
             several
             passages
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             Joh.
             VIII
             .
             38
             ,
             39.
             and
             x
             else
             where
             .
             And
             Esa.
             LI.
             2
             .
             God
             bids
             them
             to
             look
             unto
             Abraham
             as
             their
             Father
             ,
             whom
             he
             called
             [
             one
             ,
             or
             ]
             alone
             .
             So
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             either
             of
             these
             it
             may
             be
             said
             they
             had
             one
             Father
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             make
             any
             difference
             as
             to
             what
             is
             thence
             urged
             or
             concluded
             here
             to
             them
             :
             it
             will
             be
             as
             to
             the
             purpose
             all
             one
             which
             of
             them
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             likewise
             if
             they
             should
             name
             also
             Isaac
             ,
             who
             was
             between
             Abraham
             and
             Jacob.
             y
             Others
             think
             by
             this
             one
             Father
             to
             be
             meant
             God
             ,
             it
             following
             ,
             
               hath
               not
               one
               God
               created
               us
               ?
            
             and
             him
             may
             they
             truly
             so
             call
             ;
             and
             we
             hear
             them
             saying
             in
             the
             forecited
             Joh.
             VIII
             .
             41
             .
             
               We
               have
               one
               Father
               ,
               even
               God.
            
             And
             thus
             taken
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             for
             inferring
             the
             same
             conclusion
             of
             not
             dealing
             treacherously
             ,
             nor
             violating
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             z
             observed
             ,
             would
             not
             bring
             it
             so
             close
             home
             ,
             nor
             press
             it
             so
             far
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             their
             one
             Father
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             were
             by
             God
             received
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             distinct
             from
             other
             Nations
             ;
             and
             ought
             therefore
             ,
             by
             so
             preserving
             themselves
             without
             mixture
             with
             other
             profane
             People
             ,
             to
             observe
             that
             Covenant
             without
             violation
             of
             it
             .
             If
             it
             should
             be
             understood
             of
             Adam
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             a
             some
             it
             is
             )
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             would
             be
             yet
             wider
             and
             looser
             ,
             and
             not
             much
             to
             conclude
             against
             that
             which
             seems
             here
             in
             the
             first
             place
             more
             especially
             spoken
             against
             ,
             viz.
             their
             taking
             Wives
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             although
             against
             those
             things
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             viz.
             their
             putting
             away
             the
             Israelitish
             Wives
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             taking
             more
             strange
             Wives
             with
             them
             ;
             it
             so
             would
             firmly
             conclude
             according
             to
             our
             Saviors
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             Mat.
             XIX
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Yet
             seems
             it
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             argument
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             understand
             either
             Abraham
             or
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             
               Hath
               not
               one
               God
               created
               us
               ?
            
             ]
             It
             seems
             not
             ill
             observed
             by
             b
             some
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             creating
             ,
             is
             here
             not
             meant
             in
             that
             general
             signification
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             common
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             all
             being
             created
             by
             God
             alike
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             more
             restrict
             signification
             of
             making
             ,
             or
             framing
             ,
             or
             constituting
             to
             be
             a
             select
             People
             to
             himself
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             peculiar
             to
             Israel
             his
             chosen
             ,
             whom
             for
             that
             purpose
             he
             brought
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             form
             and
             model
             anew
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             likewise
             used
             ,
             Isa.
             XLIII
             .
             1
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               that
               created
               thee
               ,
               O
               Jacob
               ,
            
             and
             so
             v.
             7.
             
             And
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             in
             much
             like
             use
             ,
             Eph.
             II.
             10
             .
             
               We
               are
               his
               workmanship
               created
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               unto
               good
               works
               :
               for
               if
               any
               man
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
            
             II
             Cor.
             V.
             17
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             used
             in
             the
             more
             usual
             sense
             ,
             it
             will
             tend
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             conclude
             with
             the
             same
             force
             being
             thus
             understood
             ,
             
               Hath
               not
               one
               God
               created
               us
               ?
               i.
               e.
            
             do
             not
             we
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             all
             c
             acknowledge
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             God
             the
             Creator
             
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             profess
             to
             serve
             him
             alone
             ,
             contrary
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             so
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             but
             serve
             false
             Gods
             ?
             and
             how
             then
             should
             we
             all
             ,
             agreeing
             in
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             distinguished
             from
             others
             ,
             violate
             those
             respects
             and
             duties
             which
             that
             Religion
             binds
             us
             to
             observe
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             as
             brethren
             and
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             by
             dealing
             treacherously
             or
             falsely
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             we
             do
             profane
             .
          
           
             
               Every
               one
               against
               his
               brother
            
             .
             ]
             The
             matter
             according
             to
             the
             exposition
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             rather
             d
             seems
             to
             require
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             said
             his
             sister
             ,
             viz.
             those
             Israelitish
             women
             ,
             whom
             by
             taking
             heathenish
             women
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             instead
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             injured
             .
             The
             word
             ,
             brother
             ,
             may
             therefore
             be
             taken
             ,
             either
             so
             as
             to
             include
             the
             relation
             of
             kindred
             and
             family
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             e
             accounted
             brotherhood
             )
             whether
             males
             or
             females
             ,
             sisters
             as
             well
             as
             brothers
             :
             his
             wife
             is
             meant
             ,
             (
             saith
             Abarbinel
             )
             as
             if
             it
             sounded
             ,
             
               a
               man
               against
               his
               wife
            
             ,
             f
             or
             else
             while
             they
             so
             wronged
             their
             Wives
             ,
             they
             wronged
             those
             whose
             daughters
             or
             sisters
             they
             wronged
             ,
             and
             dealt
             treacherously
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               do
               we
               every
               man
            
             ?
             This
             intimates
             ,
             that
             the
             fault
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             very
             common
             among
             them
             ,
             many
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             think
             every
             one
             was
             guilty
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             nor
             the
             Prophet
             himself
             among
             them
             :
             though
             to
             shew
             how
             he
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             and
             community
             ,
             were
             concerned
             in
             those
             sins
             which
             were
             by
             many
             among
             them
             committed
             ,
             he
             speaks
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             include
             all
             ,
             even
             himself
             too
             .
             
               We
               every
               man.
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             original
             that
             expresly
             denotes
             every
             ,
             but
             indefinitly
             a
             man
             against
             his
             brother
             ,
             or
             one
             against
             another
             .
             The
             Greek
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             as
             exempting
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             render
             not
             we
             but
             ye
             .
          
           
             The
             sin
             wherein
             they
             dealt
             treacherously
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             profaned
             the
             Covenant
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             not
             particularly
             expressed
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             yet
             is
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             set
             down
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             favor
             the
             last
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             11
             ¶
             Judah
             hath
             dealt
             treacherously
             ,
             and
             an
             abomination
             is
             committed
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             in
             Jerusalem
             :
             for
             Judah
             hath
             profaned
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             he
             loved
             ,
             and
             hath
             married
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             strange
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Judah
               hath
               dealt
               treacherously
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             People
             of
             Judah
             ,
             or
             the
             Jews
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             Israelites
             of
             the
             other
             Tribes
             ,
             which
             adjoined
             themselves
             with
             them
             in
             their
             return
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             are
             accused
             for
             treacherous
             and
             false
             dealing
             ,
             and
             committing
             abomination
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             so
             in
             Jerusalem
             it self
             ,
             the
             chief
             City
             g
             and
             place
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             where
             they
             should
             have
             been
             most
             carefull
             of
             their
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             given
             good
             example
             to
             others
             ,
             even
             there
             they
             
               profaned
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               he
               loved
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             holy
             ,
             perfect
             holiness
             ,
             his
             Name
             holy
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             more
             particularly
             related
             ,
             or
             pertaining
             to
             him
             ,
             holy
             .
             His
             Law
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             holy
             ;
             Israel
             his
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             an●
             holy
             People
             :
             the
             Sanctuary
             or
             Temple
             ▪
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             consecrated
             to
             him
             ,
             holy
             ;
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             holy
             ;
             yea
             the
             whole
             Land
             of
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             holy
             ;
             so
             that
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             observe
             those
             due
             respects
             ,
             which
             to
             any
             of
             these
             belong
             ,
             and
             preserve
             with
             religious
             care
             that
             holiness
             which
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             
               profaned
               the
               holiness
               ,
               which
               he
               loved
               ,
            
             commanded
             and
             required
             :
             and
             so
             is
             it
             differently
             expounded
             by
             h
             some
             ,
             of
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             by
             others
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             ,
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             is
             before
             said
             of
             their
             profaning
             the
             Covenant
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             here
             joyned
             in
             the
             accusation
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             
               married
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               God
               ,
            
             and
             what
             follows
             afterwards
             concerning
             their
             ill
             and
             false
             dealing
             with
             their
             lawfull
             Israelitish
             Wives
             ,
             called
             the
             Wives
             of
             their
             Covenant
             ;
             we
             may
             well
             assent
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             holiness
             here
             said
             to
             be
             profaned
             ,
             understand
             more
             especially
             his
             holy
             institution
             of
             Matrimony
             among
             them
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             holy
             institution
             at
             first
             made
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             as
             i
             some
             think
             ,
             but
             as
             so
             limited
             and
             restrained
             among
             this
             peculiar
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             observing
             his
             commands
             concerning
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             sanctify
             him
             ,
             and
             preserve
             themselves
             a
             holy
             Nation
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             k
             seek
             ,
             and
             propagate
             a
             godly
             Seed
             ,
             by
             marrying
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cleaving
             to
             those
             Wives
             as
             one
             flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             mixing
             themselves
             with
             Heathens
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             by
             taking
             wives
             of
             their
             daughters
             ,
             although
             by
             their
             neglecting
             his
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             breaking
             his
             Covenant
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             that
             had
             the
             impress
             of
             his
             holiness
             were
             at
             once
             profaned
             ;
             his
             holy
             People
             themselves
             ,
             by
             bringing
             in
             a
             mixed
             spurious
             generation
             of
             half
             Jews
             ,
             half
             Ashdodites
             ,
             Ammonites
             or
             Moabites
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             (
             Neh.
             XIII
             .
             24
             .
             )
             his
             Sanctuary
             or
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             by
             bringing
             into
             it
             such
             wives
             and
             such
             children
             ;
             his
             holy
             Covenant
             made
             with
             their
             lawful
             wives
             ,
             while
             they
             either
             l
             put
             them
             away
             ,
             or
             wronged
             
             them
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             illegal
             strange
             wives
             ,
             taken
             either
             into
             their
             places
             ,
             or
             together
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             his
             whole
             holy
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             willingly
             transgresseth
             in
             one
             part
             m
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             and
             profanation
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             his
             holy
             Name
             that
             was
             called
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             :
             in
             sum
             ,
             all
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Greek
             comprehensively
             renders
             it
             )
             all
             that
             holiness
             which
             he
             loved
             ,
             delighted
             in
             ,
             commanded
             and
             required
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               which
               he
               loved
            
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             another
             reading
             ,
             viz.
             w
             ch
             he
             ought
             to
             love
             :
             this
             is
             a
             Translation
             w
             ch
             some
             n
             others
             of
             good
             account
             give
             ,
             and
             explain
             it
             ,
             which
             holiness
             Judah
             ought
             to
             have
             so
             loved
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             profane
             it
             by
             placing
             their
             love
             on
             any
             other
             to
             the
             violating
             and
             profaning
             of
             it
             .
             And
             o
             others
             render
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               which
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             which
             Lord
             ,
             
               loved
               her
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Judah
               .
            
             A
             p
             later
             very
             learned
             man
             ,
             
               which
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             which
             Lord
             ,
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Judah
               ,
               had
               loved
               ,
               viz.
            
             formerly
             ,
             and
             was
             espoused
             to
             ,
             but
             now
             profaned
             his
             holiness
             ,
             and
             married
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             strange
             God.
             The
             Spanish
             renders
             Judah
             hath
             defiled
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             loving
             and
             marrying
             [
             or
             in
             that
             he
             loved
             and
             married
             ]
             himself
             to
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             strange
             God.
             But
             among
             all
             ,
             none
             seems
             more
             genuin
             then
             that
             given
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             our
             English
             Bible
             ,
             so
             understood
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             in
             that
             so
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             what
             follows
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hateth
               putting
               away
            
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             should
             take
             other
             illegal
             wives
             to
             his
             lawfull
             wife
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Exposition
             which
             there
             some
             follow
             ,
             those
             things
             are
             contrary
             to
             that
             holiness
             here
             spoke
             of
             ;
             as
             those
             he
             hates
             ,
             so
             this
             he
             loves
             and
             requires
             .
          
           
             
               The
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               God.
            
             ]
             Of
             what
             Nations
             they
             that
             then
             transgressed
             in
             this
             kind
             took
             wives
             ,
             we
             read
             Ezra
             IX
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             from
             which
             place
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             prohibition
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             VII
             .
             1
             .
             did
             not
             only
             make
             it
             unlawfull
             to
             take
             wives
             of
             those
             seven
             Nations
             there
             named
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             any
             other
             heathenish
             idolatrous
             Nation
             :
             and
             so
             the
             q
             Jewish
             Doctors
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             words
             of
             Ezra
             with
             that
             Command
             there
             given
             ,
             conclude
             .
             And
             such
             women
             of
             these
             Nations
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             one
             Father
             ,
             (
             vers
             .
             10.
             )
             nor
             acknowledged
             one
             true
             God
             that
             created
             them
             ,
             as
             Israel
             did
             ,
             are
             called
             
               daughters
               of
               a
               strange
               God.
            
             As
             those
             that
             acknowledge
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             are
             called
             his
             sons
             and
             daughters
             ,
             Deut.
             XXXII
             .
             19
             .
             so
             they
             that
             worshipped
             any
             strange
             God
             ,
             are
             by
             like
             reason
             here
             called
             the
             daughters
             of
             that
             God
             :
             hence
             the
             r
             Jews
             say
             ,
             He
             that
             marrieth
             a
             heathen
             woman
             is
             as
             if
             he
             made
             himself
             son-in-law
             to
             an
             Idol
             .
          
           
             12
             The
             Lord
             will
             cut
             off
             the
             man
             that
             doth
             this
             :
             the
             master
             and
             the
             scholar
             out
             of
             the
             Tabernacles
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             offereth
             an
             offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               cut
               off
               the
               man
               that
               doth
               this
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             So
             with
             ours
             most
             Interpreters
             render
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             here
             threatning
             to
             punish
             him
             that
             did
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             transgressed
             in
             that
             manner
             spoken
             of
             ,
             threatned
             to
             cut
             off
             and
             destroy
             him
             ,
             whether
             such
             or
             such
             were
             his
             condition
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             in
             the
             following
             words
             described
             .
             But
             a
             learned
             s
             man
             well
             notes
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             La-Ish
             may
             according
             to
             the
             more
             frequent
             use
             of
             the
             letter
             or
             preposition
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             L
             ,
             for
             a
             note
             of
             the
             dative
             case
             ,
             be
             rather
             rendred
             
               to
               the
               man
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               from
               the
               man
            
             ,
             then
             by
             omitting
             it
             ,
             as
             ours
             and
             others
             do
             simply
             
               the
               man
            
             ,
             as
             threatning
             to
             cut
             off
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             or
             not
             only
             his
             person
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             were
             in
             such
             or
             such
             relation
             to
             him
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Chalde
             Paraphrase
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               destroy
               to
               the
               man
               that
               doth
               this
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Those
             that
             he
             threatens
             to
             cut
             off
             ,
             whether
             we
             understand
             the
             person
             himself
             sinning
             ,
             or
             those
             related
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             next
             words
             thus
             described
             ,
             
               the
               Master
               and
               the
               Schol●r
            
             (
             whether
             he
             be
             so
             or
             so
             )
             and
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             as
             another
             reading
             we
             have
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               him
               that
               waketh
               ,
               and
               him
               t●at
               answereth
               ,
            
             which
             (
             as
             a
             Jewish
             Expositor
             notes
             )
             is
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             though
             diversly
             interpreted
             by
             others
             ,
             t
             some
             rendring
             ,
             
               him
               that
               calleth
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               answereth
               ,
            
             seeming
             to
             take
             the
             word
             in
             an
             active
             sense
             ,
             as
             v
             others
             do
             ,
             
               him
               that
               wakeneth
            
             .
             x
             Others
             ,
             
               the
               master
               and
               the
               Schol●r
            
             ,
             y
             others
             ,
             
               the
               Author
               and
               him
               that
               obeieth
               him
            
             ;
             z
             
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               servant
            
             ,
             *
             
               Priest
               or
               Laïc
            
             .
             The
             Chalde
             ,
             
               son
               and
               son's
               son
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             of
             which
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             that
             Jewish
             Expositor
             saith
             of
             the
             Chalde
             ,
             that
             they
             render
             a
             
               by
               way
               of
               Interpretation
            
             ,
             or
             by
             giving
             the
             meaning
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             the
             words
             to
             import
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             literally
             signify
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               him
               that
               offereth
               an
               offering
               ,
            
             b
             some
             expound
             as
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             their
             sons
             :
             as
             c
             others
             do
             the
             former
             words
             likewise
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             other
             Levites
             ,
             d
             Officers
             about
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             Porters
             and
             Singers
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             e
             Others
             render
             ,
             when
             (
             or
             although
             )
             
               he
               shall
               offer
               a
               gift
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             
             to
             make
             attonement
             for
             his
             sin
             .
             And
             so
             accordingly
             do
             they
             differently
             give
             their
             Expositions
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             as
             f
             some
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               cut
               off
            
             both
             the
             man
             that
             transgressed
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             abettors
             and
             defendors
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             seek
             to
             expiate
             his
             fault
             by
             gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             offered
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             g
             himself
             or
             others
             .
             h
             Others
             that
             he
             would
             cut
             off
             
               from
               him
            
             ,
             either
             himself
             that
             looked
             after
             such
             women
             ,
             or
             from
             him
             that
             defended
             him
             ,
             those
             sons
             begotten
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             though
             
               he
               offered
               gifts
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             i
             l●te
             very
             learned
             man
             ,
             having
             considered
             the
             different
             Expositions
             of
             others
             ,
             gives
             thus
             his
             own
             opinion
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             verse
             is
             threatned
             punishment
             to
             those
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             that
             treacherous
             dealing
             in
             the
             precedent
             verse
             mentioned
             ,
             viz.
             that
             God
             would
             cut
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             who
             should
             watch
             for
             (
             or
             over
             )
             them
             in
             (
             or
             with
             )
             praiers
             and
             admonitions
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             should
             answer
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             ask
             concerning
             the
             Law.
             3.
             
             Him
             that
             should
             offer
             to
             God
             such
             Sacrifices
             as
             they
             brought
             .
             So
             that
             together
             he
             may
             be
             understood
             to
             threaten
             the
             Priests
             ,
             (
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             of
             the
             Chapter
             )
             that
             they
             should
             be
             removed
             from
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             likewise
             all
             the
             People
             (
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             verse
             immediatly
             foregoing
             )
             that
             they
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             Priests
             .
             But
             to
             me
             there
             seems
             no
             more
             facile
             or
             perspicuous
             Exposition
             then
             that
             given
             by
             that
             learned
             k
             Jew
             ,
             at
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             (
             agreeable
             likewise
             to
             what
             l
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             give
             )
             
               viz.
               that
            
             (
             he
             will
             destroy
             to
             or
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             )
             
               they
               shall
            
             (
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             )
             perish
             :
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             left
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             shall
             pertain
             (
             or
             agree
             )
             any
             of
             those
             Epithets
             that
             import
             life
             ,
             [
             such
             as
             are
             waking
             and
             answering
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             a
             m
             proverbial
             kind
             of
             expression
             to
             denote
             as
             much
             as
             any
             living
             soul
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             cut
             off
             every
             living
             soul
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             that
             may
             call
             or
             answer
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             living
             .
             ]
             And
             this
             imprecation
             (
             or
             menace
             )
             saith
             he
             ,
             comprehends
             the
             transgressors
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             all
             Israel
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             (
             first
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Tabernacles
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             then
             particularly
             applieth
             it
             to
             such
             of
             the
             Priests
             as
             did
             so
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               and
               him
               that
               offereth
               an
               offering
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
            
             (
             or
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             that
             offereth
             ,
             )
             viz.
             out
             of
             the
             habitations
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             common
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             the
             Laïty
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Priests
             ;
             which
             last
             Exposition
             comes
             nigh
             to
             what
             the
             Greek
             hath
             ,
             from
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Tabernacles
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             from
             or
             out
             of
             those
             that
             bring
             an
             offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             Almighty
             :
             although
             in
             the
             rendring
             the
             words
             immediatly
             preceding
             ,
             they
             be
             very
             wide
             from
             any
             yet
             mentioned
             ,
             rendring
             
               untill
               he
               be
               brought
               down
            
             ,
             which
             n
             some
             ascribe
             to
             the
             reading
             it
             differently
             from
             what
             is
             now
             read
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             :
             But
             whether
             so
             ▪
             or
             that
             they
             did
             it
             by
             way
             of
             Interpretation
             (
             as
             we
             before
             said
             of
             others
             )
             thinking
             it
             a
             proverbial
             Speech
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             the
             importance
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             set
             down
             ,
             though
             no●
             in
             a
             litteral
             rendring
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             concern
             us
             to
             enquire
             ;
             our
             business
             chiefly
             being
             to
             see
             what
             meaning
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             as
             now
             read
             (
             which
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             incorrupted
             reading
             )
             will
             naturally
             bear
             ,
             and
             to
             adjust
             with
             it
             our
             English
             Translation
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             occasion
             gives
             ,
             others
             also
             ,
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             now
             read
             ,
             derived
             .
          
           
             
               Out
               of
               the
               Tabernacles
               of
               Jacob.
            
             ]
             The
             Chalde
             Paraphrase
             rendreth
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
               Jacob.
            
             From
             the
             ancient
             and
             frequent
             use
             of
             living
             in
             Tents
             or
             Tabernacles
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             custom
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             of
             living
             in
             such
             ,
             was
             the
             word
             afterwards
             used
             for
             any
             habitations
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             or
             Houses
             in
             w
             ch
             they
             dwelt
             :
             and
             sometimes
             o
             for
             the
             Congregation
             o●
             Company
             of
             the
             People
             themselves
             that
             dwelt
             together
             in
             them
             .
             So
             that
             by
             cutting
             off
             these
             sinners
             
               out
               of
               the
               Tabernacles
               of
               Jacob
               ,
            
             may
             be
             understood
             the
             extirpating
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             dwellings
             ,
             or
             the
             p
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             .
             q
             Some
             thinking
             this
             spoken
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Priests
             or
             Levites
             ,
             think
             by
             this
             expression
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             or
             suffered
             any
             more
             to
             serve
             there
             .
             But
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             too
             narrow
             a
             restriction
             of
             this
             menace
             only
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             is
             denounced
             against
             all
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             .
             And
             though
             it
             appear
             out
             of
             the
             forecited
             books
             of
             Ezra
             and
             Nehemiah
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Priests
             were
             guilty
             in
             this
             kind
             by
             taking
             strange
             wives
             ,
             yet
             was
             the
             sin
             more
             general
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             punishment
             menaced
             seems
             extended
             to
             all
             of
             all
             sorts
             that
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             whether
             Priests
             or
             Lay-People
             .
             By
             r
             some
             the
             word
             Tabernacles
             is
             thought
             used
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             unsetled
             condition
             .
          
           
             13
             And
             this
             have
             ye
             done
             againe
             ,
             covering
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             tears
             ,
             with
             weeping
             ,
             and
             with
             crying
             out
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             regardeth
             not
             the
             offering
             any
             more
             ,
             or
             receiveth
             it
             with
             good
             will
             at
             your
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               have
               ye
               done
               againe
               .
               ]
               Againe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Shenith
               ,
            
             secondly
             ,
             or
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             or
             s
             this
             second
             thing
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             seems
             proceeding
             in
             his
             reproof
             to
             tax
             them
             of
             a
             second
             crime
             added
             to
             a
             former
             .
             
             The
             former
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             now
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             second
             ,
             is
             by
             t
             diverse
             taken
             to
             be
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             ,
             taxed
             ;
             their
             offering
             to
             God
             illegal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             in
             illegal
             manner
             ,
             and
             shewing
             contempt
             of
             his
             Altar
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             due
             regard
             to
             his
             service
             .
             u
             Others
             look
             on
             this
             as
             called
             second
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             that
             spoken
             of
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             viz.
             their
             
               profaning
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               marrying
               the
               daughters
               of
               strange
               Gods
               ,
            
             idolatrous
             wives
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             though
             the
             sins
             after
             spoken
             of
             ,
             have
             respect
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             another
             additional
             degree
             of
             it
             ,
             an
             heightning
             and
             doubling
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             the
             word
             againe
             or
             secondly
             may
             well
             be
             referred
             to
             it
             .
             And
             it
             will
             not
             much
             matter
             which
             of
             the
             two
             opinions
             be
             followed
             .
             [
             But
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             follow
             them
             here
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             printed
             Arabick
             )
             render
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shenith
             much
             differently
             from
             both
             ,
             
               viz.
               things
               which
               I
               hated
            
             ,
             x
             taking
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             this
             word
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sane
             in
             the
             16.
             verse
             ,
             which
             signifies
             hating
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             different
             Root
             .
             ]
             The
             fault
             with
             which
             they
             are
             taxed
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               covered
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               with
               tears
               ,
               with
               weeping
               and
               crying
               out
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             most
             of
             Christian
             Expositors
             ,
             is
             understood
             of
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             treacherous
             dealing
             with
             their
             lawful
             Israelitish
             wives
             ,
             whom
             ,
             by
             either
             dismissing
             them
             to
             take
             others
             ,
             or
             by
             taking
             with
             them
             strange
             women
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             shewed
             more
             respect
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             kindness
             then
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             dealt
             unkindly
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             then
             they
             ought
             ,
             depriving
             them
             of
             what
             was
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             caused
             to
             pour
             forth
             abundance
             of
             tears
             before
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             covering
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             y
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             which
             God
             looked
             on
             z
             as
             if
             they
             fell
             on
             his
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             utter
             there
             their
             sad
             lamentations
             and
             doleful
             complaints
             for
             the
             injuries
             done
             them
             ,
             as
             desiring
             help
             ,
             redress
             ,
             and
             justice
             from
             God
             :
             by
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             of
             which
             he
             was
             so
             far
             moved
             and
             provoked
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             no
             more
             regard
             or
             receive
             with
             good
             will
             any
             offering
             that
             was
             there
             offered
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             a
             either
             for
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             who
             had
             committed
             such
             things
             .
             Yet
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             though
             by
             so
             many
             agreed
             on
             ,
             Calvin
             rejects
             ,
             thus
             rendring
             the
             words
             ,
             
               And
               this
               secondly
               have
               ye
               done
               ,
               by
               covering
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               with
               tears
               ,
               with
               weeping
               and
               crying
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               more
               any
               respect
               had
               to
               the
               offering
               ,
               nor
               any
               good
               will
               or
               acceptable
               thing
               received
               at
               your
               hand
            
             :
             giving
             then
             the
             meaning
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             by
             their
             ill
             behaviour
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             so
             provoked
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             would
             no
             more
             respect
             any
             offerings
             offered
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             accept
             them
             with
             good
             will
             and
             delight
             :
             which
             displeasure
             of
             God
             the
             People
             perceiving
             ,
             instead
             of
             coming
             with
             praises
             and
             rejoycing
             into
             the
             Courts
             of
             God
             ,
             now
             came
             only
             full
             of
             grief
             ,
             with
             tears
             and
             cries
             ,
             as
             thinking
             all
             they
             did
             to
             no
             purpose
             for
             the
             pleasing
             of
             God.
             But
             in
             this
             his
             way
             of
             interpretation
             ,
             he
             seems
             not
             either
             to
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             the
             connexion
             of
             them
             so
             clear
             ,
             as
             to
             perswade
             b
             those
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             have
             great
             respect
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             rather
             choose
             to
             embrace
             the
             former
             Exposition
             .
             There
             is
             another
             Interpretation
             given
             by
             an
             ancienter
             c
             Expositor
             ,
             who
             understands
             
               these
               tears
            
             ,
             &c.
             of
             tears
             shed
             by
             those
             who
             are
             accused
             before
             ,
             of
             such
             ill
             doings
             as
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             in
             shew
             of
             sorrow
             for
             their
             offences
             ,
             did
             approach
             Gods
             Altar
             with
             many
             tears
             and
             lamentations
             ,
             and
             cries
             ,
             as
             desirous
             of
             pardon
             ,
             yet
             still
             continued
             to
             do
             the
             same
             wicked
             things
             ,
             and
             would
             still
             retain
             their
             strange
             wives
             ;
             for
             which
             their
             false
             dealing
             ,
             God
             refuseth
             any
             more
             to
             respect
             or
             accept
             their
             offerings
             ,
             though
             they
             cry
             never
             so
             much
             and
             so
             loud
             .
             This
             would
             be
             no
             ill
             meaning
             :
             but
             the
             first
             mentioned
             is
             more
             approved
             and
             followed
             ,
             as
             best
             agreeing
             with
             what
             follows
             .
             [
             Nor
             is
             that
             way
             followed
             which
             Cyril
             mentions
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             
               the
               tears
            
             ,
             &c.
             were
             understood
             such
             as
             were
             drawn
             from
             the
             covetous
             offerers
             ,
             d
             loth
             to
             part
             with
             those
             things
             which
             they
             were
             to
             offer
             ,
             as
             sorry
             for
             the
             loss
             they
             were
             to
             be
             at
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             that
             loveth
             a
             cheerful
             giver
             ,
             could
             not
             with
             good
             will
             accept
             things
             with
             so
             ill
             will
             offered
             .
             ]
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             way
             by
             a
             very
             learned
             e
             man
             (
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             mentioned
             )
             given
             ,
             which
             making
             it
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             punishment
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             denounced
             ;
             as
             if
             having
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Interpretation
             ,
             threatned
             to
             cut
             off
             from
             them
             the
             Priest
             that
             should
             watch
             over
             them
             ,
             give
             them
             answers
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             offer
             gifts
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             should
             here
             add
             ,
             
               And
               this
               secondly
               shall
               ye
               do
               ,
               ye
               shall
               cover
               my
               Altar
               with
               tears
               weeping
               and
               cries
            
             :
             why
             ?
             
               because
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               respect
               to
               any
               offering
               of
               yours
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             will
             be
             safe
             to
             follow
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             more
             generally
             received
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             14
             Yet
             ye
             say
             ,
             wherefore
             ?
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             witness
             between
             thee
             and
             the
             wife
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             against
             whom
             thou
             hast
             dealt
             treacherously
             :
             yet
             is
             she
             thy
             Companion
             ,
             and
             the
             wife
             of
             thy
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
               Yet
               ye
               say
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Yet
             ye
             f
             are
             so
             impudent
             
             as
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             defence
             of
             your
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             Wherefore
             ,
             &c.
             or
             as
             others
             ,
             if
             ye
             say
             ,
             
               wherefore
               ?
               i.
               e.
            
             wherefore
             is
             the
             Lord
             so
             angry
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             no
             more
             accept
             any
             offering
             from
             our
             hands
             ?
             the
             answer
             is
             ;
             because
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               been
               witness
            
             of
             the
             contract
             ,
             or
             matrimonial
             promises
             ▪
             made
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             viz.
             with
             invocations
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             calling
             him
             
               to
               witness
            
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             Prov.
             II.
             17
             .
             )
             
               between
               thee
               and
               the
               wife
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             which
             thou
             tookest
             in
             thy
             youth
             ,
             with
             whom
             thou
             now
             dealest
             treacherously
             ,
             though
             she
             were
             thy
             companion
             ,
             made
             so
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             g
             cleave
             unto
             her
             as
             one
             flesh
             with
             thy self
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               wife
               of
               thy
               Covenant
               .
            
             ]
             By
             mutual
             covenant
             espoused
             to
             thee
             ;
             the
             conditions
             of
             which
             covenant
             God
             h
             being
             witness
             to
             it
             ,
             looks
             on
             as
             necessarily
             binding
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             and
             requires
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             it
             from
             both
             :
             and
             therefore
             hearing
             her
             just
             complaint
             of
             the
             breaking
             of
             it
             on
             your
             parts
             ,
             moved
             with
             just
             indignation
             ,
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             look
             on
             any
             offering
             from
             you
             such
             treacherous
             Covenant-breakers
             ,
             as
             pleasing
             to
             him
             .
             This
             seems
             a
             plain
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             will
             be
             included
             or
             easily
             reduced
             to
             it
             what
             is
             by
             others
             said
             ;
             as
             what
             Kimchi
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               been
               witness
               between
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             whatever
             they
             pretend
             ,
             God
             seeth
             ,
             and
             is
             witness
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             love
             their
             wives
             ;
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             towards
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             dealt
             treacherously
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             gave
             them
             just
             cause
             of
             complaining
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             as
             likewise
             what
             Abarbinel
             saith
             ,
             who
             makes
             the
             import
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             wherefore
             ?
             which
             impudently
             standing
             on
             their
             own
             justification
             they
             asked
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             wherefore
             do
             those
             women
             weep
             and
             complain
             ?
             as
             if
             they
             knew
             no
             cause
             they
             had
             :
             and
             then
             explains
             the
             answer
             much
             according
             to
             what
             was
             at
             first
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             because
             God
             was
             witness
             to
             those
             rites
             and
             instruments
             of
             matrimonial
             contract
             and
             covenants
             made
             between
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             women
             having
             kept
             unviolated
             on
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             behaved
             themselves
             as
             faithfull
             companions
             and
             covenanted
             wives
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             them
             violated
             by
             their
             husbands
             taking
             other
             wives
             with
             them
             ,
             did
             address
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lord
             their
             witness
             ,
             and
             complained
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             to
             them
             :
             By
             which
             moved
             ,
             he
             shews
             himself
             justly
             displeased
             for
             such
             their
             treacherous
             dealing
             .
          
           
             By
             
               Gods
               being
               witness
            
             ,
             i
             some
             understand
             his
             precept
             or
             command
             for
             keeping
             Covenants
             inviolable
             betwixt
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             marriage
             ,
             Gen.
             II.
             24
             .
             By
             
               wife
               of
               youth
            
             ,
             k
             some
             understand
             a
             wife
             taken
             in
             her
             youth
             or
             flower
             of
             her
             age
             ,
             which
             being
             now
             past
             ,
             they
             set
             her
             at
             nought
             ,
             and
             l
             either
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             or
             took
             other
             strange
             wives
             ,
             whom
             they
             more
             loved
             ,
             with
             her
             :
             and
             by
             
               companion
               and
               wife
               of
               covenant
            
             ,
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             same
             holy
             rites
             ,
             (
             or
             Religion
             )
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             of
             God.
             And
             it
             is
             by
             m
             divers
             observed
             that
             here
             are
             put
             ,
             as
             several
             aggregations
             of
             their
             fault
             in
             thus
             injuring
             their
             wives
             ,
             1.
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             the
             wife
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             3.
             thy
             companion
             ,
             and
             4.
             the
             wife
             of
             thy
             Covenant
             .
             [
             Kimchi
             observes
             that
             by
             these
             expressions
             is
             denoted
             the
             dereliction
             of
             any
             Israelitish
             wife
             legally
             married
             ,
             whether
             in
             youth
             or
             age
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             notion
             of
             companion
             and
             
               wife
               of
               Covenant
            
             agrees
             to
             either
             .
             ]
          
           
             15
             And
             did
             not
             he
             make
             one
             ?
             yet
             had
             he
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             wherefore
             one
             ?
             that
             he
             might
             seek
             a
             godly
             seed
             :
             therefore
             take
             heed
             to
             your
             spirit
             ,
             and
             let
             none
             deal
             treacherously
             against
             the
             wife
             of
             his
             youth
             .
          
           
             
               And
               did
               not
               he
               make
               one
               ?
               yet
            
             had
             
               he
               the
               residue
            
             [
             Marg.
             Or
             ,
             
               excellency
               ]
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               wherefore
               one
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             This
             verse
             is
             confessedly
             difficult
             .
             It
             appears
             so
             by
             the
             several
             different
             Expositions
             that
             are
             given
             of
             it
             .
             We
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             which
             seems
             most
             agreeable
             to
             our
             Translation
             in
             the
             Text.
             
               And
               did
               not
               he
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             that
             one
             God
             who
             created
             all
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
               make
               one
               ?
               i.
               e.
            
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             woman
             ,
             made
             out
             of
             the
             rib
             of
             that
             one
             man
             ,
             one
             only
             pair
             ;
             so
             that
             that
             one
             man
             had
             only
             one
             wife
             ,
             though
             
               he
               had
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             n
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             have
             at
             his
             pleasure
             created
             more
             spirits
             or
             souls
             ,
             and
             infused
             them
             into
             more
             women
             ,
             so
             that
             that
             one
             man
             might
             have
             had
             more
             wives
             if
             God
             had
             so
             pleased
             .
             But
             now
             he
             gave
             him
             only
             one
             ,
             and
             made
             only
             one
             couple
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             in
             chast
             wedlock
             and
             sincere
             love
             ,
             and
             undivided
             affection
             ,
             propagate
             a
             godly
             seed
             or
             holy
             seed
             to
             God
             :
             whose
             example
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             ye
             ought
             to
             look
             on
             as
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             set
             to
             you
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             imitation
             of
             that
             first
             man
             ,
             
               take
               heed
            
             you
             also
             every
             one
             
               to
               your
               spirit
            
             ;
             that
             spirit
             by
             God
             infused
             into
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             impart
             and
             communicate
             it
             only
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             sincere
             affection
             ,
             
               and
               let
               none
            
             of
             you
             
               deal
               treacherously
               against
               the
               wife
               of
               his
               youth
               ,
            
             by
             despising
             or
             relinquishing
             her
             ,
             or
             taking
             any
             other
             strange
             wife
             with
             her
             .
             This
             seems
             an
             easy
             and
             very
             probable
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             the
             rendring
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
             words
             ,
             without
             force
             or
             violence
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             construction
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             confirmed
             by
             our
             Savior's
             way
             of
             arguing
             against
             divorce
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             Polygamy
             ,
             )
             Matt.
             XIX
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Have
               ye
               not
               read
               that
               he
               which
               made
               them
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               made
               them
               male
               and
               female
               ,
            
             &c.
             by
             which
             is
             well
             expounded
             this
             expression
             here
             ,
             
               did
               not
               he
               make
               one
            
             ?
             that
             is
             one
             couple
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             relation
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             adds
             ,
             became
             one
             flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             more
             two
             but
             one
             flesh
             ,
             one
             man
             ,
             as
             (
             Gen.
             I.
             27
             .
             )
             they
             both
             together
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             spirit
             also
             ,
             the
             unity
             of
             which
             they
             ought
             faithfully
             to
             preserve
             ,
             without
             dealing
             treacherously
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             the
             making
             a
             division
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             taking
             in
             strangers
             to
             corrupt
             that
             holy
             Seed
             by
             God
             required
             ,
             and
             introduce
             a
             spurious
             unsanctified
             generation
             ,
             like
             that
             by
             such
             means
             brought
             in
             ,
             Gen.
             VI.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             though
             this
             seem
             a
             plain
             and
             good
             Exposition
             ,
             yet
             because
             far
             different
             ones
             are
             by
             others
             given
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             take
             this
             because
             others
             were
             not
             considered
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             reading
             ,
             which
             the
             ancient
             Latin
             Translation
             gives
             ,
             
               Nonne
               unus
               fecit
               ,
               &
               residuam
               spiritûs
               ejus
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doway
             English
             Version
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               did
               not
               〈◊〉
               make
               ,
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               his
               ?
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             sound
             ,
             and
             [
             it
             ]
             
               is
               the
               residue
               of
               his
               spirit
               .
            
             They
             that
             follow
             this
             reading
             ,
             wherein
             one
             is
             the
             nominative
             case
             ,
             differ
             in
             their
             Expositions
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             did
             one
             make
             ?
             ●ome
             understand
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             woman
             ,
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             spirit
             :
             of
             whose
             spirit
             ?
             whether
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             or
             the
             man
             ?
             this
             Jerom
             shews
             to
             have
             been
             a
             doubt
             betwixt
             Interpreters
             even
             in
             his
             time
             .
             If
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             they
             expound
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             having
             residue
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             o
             like
             in
             kind
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             infused
             into
             the
             man
             ,
             infused
             it
             into
             the
             woman
             taken
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             joined
             in
             mutual
             affection
             .
             And
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             p
             they
             that
             expound
             it
             ,
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             into
             the
             woman
             was
             inspired
             the
             like
             spirit
             as
             into
             him
             .
             q
             Others
             ,
             by
             
               that
               which
               he
               made
            
             ,
             understand
             Eve
             ,
             into
             which
             he
             inspired
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             like
             spirit
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             inspired
             into
             Adam
             ;
             and
             then
             proceed
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             :
             and
             then
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               what
               doth
               one
               seek
               but
               thee
               Seed
               of
               God
               ?
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             what
             end
             did
             God
             do
             so
             ?
             so
             join
             them
             into
             whom
             he
             breath'd
             the
             like
             spirit
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             a
             godly
             seed
             of
             men
             that
             might
             serve
             him
             ?
             which
             by
             your
             taking
             strange
             heathenish
             wives
             will
             not
             be
             preserved
             ,
             but
             necessarily
             adulterated
             .
             For
             caution
             ,
             in
             which
             kind
             ,
             he
             infers
             ,
             keep
             
               ye
               then
            
             ,
             (
             or
             therefore
             )
             
               your
               spirit
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             say
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             s
             your
             wives
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             remainder
             of
             your
             spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             making
             one
             soul
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             wrong
             them
             not
             ;
             or
             ,
             t
             
               your
               affection
            
             ,
             which
             from
             that
             relation
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             you
             towards
             them
             :
             or
             (
             as
             others
             more
             generally
             )
             
               your
               souls
               and
               spirits
            
             ,
             from
             committing
             any
             such
             sin
             by
             taking
             strange
             wives
             to
             the
             wrong
             of
             your
             lawful
             wives
             ,
             which
             from
             your
             youth
             you
             have
             had
             :
             or
             ,
             u
             as
             you
             love
             your
             own
             soul
             and
             spirit
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             doing
             so
             .
             Thus
             they
             who
             follow
             that
             rendring
             .
             A
             learned
             x
             man
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             farther
             follow
             it
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             words
             be
             so
             rendred
             ,
             
               did
               not
               one
               make
            
             ?
             thinks
             this
             would
             be
             the
             meaning
             ,
             That
             the
             one
             ,
             viz.
             God
             ,
             with
             whom
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             yea
             so
             great
             abundance
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             still
             remainder
             of
             it
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             make
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             wife
             should
             be
             a
             companion
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             covenant
             joined
             with
             him
             .
             And
             what
             in
             that
             doth
             he
             look
             after
             ?
             he
             seeks
             a
             Seed
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             divine
             or
             godly
             Seed
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             may
             be
             called
             the
             Author
             and
             Father
             .
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             to
             your
             spirit
             that
             you
             offend
             not
             against
             him
             ,
             (
             with
             whom
             is
             abundance
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             that
             abundance
             most
             wisely
             ordered
             Matrimony
             ,
             )
             by
             dealing
             treacherously
             with
             or
             against
             your
             lawful
             wives
             .
             This
             Exposition
             he
             sets
             down
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             gives
             another
             which
             he
             more
             approves
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             ;
             
               And
               not
               one
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             none
             doth
             this
             to
             whom
             there
             are
             any
             remainders
             of
             spirit
             :
             and
             how
             should
             any
             one
             do
             it
             ,
             seeking
             a
             Seed
             of
             God
             ?
             
               take
               heed
               therefore
               to
               your
               spirit
               ,
               that
               none
               deal
               treacherously
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             the
             sense
             may
             be
             ,
             Thou
             dealest
             treacherously
             against
             thy
             wife
             ,
             who
             is
             thy
             companion
             ,
             and
             joined
             with
             thee
             in
             covenant
             .
             None
             doth
             this
             ,
             y
             who
             hath
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             remaining
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             should
             any
             do
             it
             ,
             who
             seeks
             a
             Seed
             of
             God
             ?
             
               If
               therefore
               ye
               seek
               that
               ,
               take
               heed
               to
               your
               spirit
               that
               it
               deal
               not
               treacherously
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Another
             sense
             he
             also
             mentions
             ,
             viz.
             For
             he
             made
             not
             one
             alone
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             with
             him
             :
             and
             why
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             purpose
             ,
             should
             he
             have
             made
             one
             seeking
             a
             Seed
             of
             God
             ?
             
               Take
               heed
               therefore
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             sense
             is
             ;
             God
             would
             that
             the
             woman
             should
             be
             a
             companion
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             confederate
             ;
             for
             he
             made
             not
             only
             man
             ,
             not
             a
             male
             alone
             ,
             but
             a
             woman
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             wisely
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             hath
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             whereas
             
             he
             sought
             a
             Seed
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             born
             without
             wedlock
             ?
             
               Therefore
               take
               heed
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             pleaseth
             him
             not
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             that
             before
             it
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shear
             ,
             signifies
             not
             excellency
             (
             abundance
             as
             it
             notes
             excellency
             )
             but
             remainder
             only
             .
          
           
             Having
             seen
             this
             variety
             of
             Expositions
             ,
             (
             besides
             what
             we
             shall
             after
             see
             )
             among
             Christian
             Interpreters
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             look
             into
             the
             Jews
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             yet
             more
             ,
             they
             almost
             all
             differing
             one
             from
             another
             .
             The
             Chalde
             Paraphrast
             ,
             the
             ancientest
             among
             them
             ,
             thus
             paraphraseth
             the
             words
             :
             
               Was
               not
               Abraham
               one
               alone
               ,
               from
               whom
               was
               created
               (
               or
               procreated
               )
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               a
               World
               ?
            
             (
             It
             may
             be
             supposed
             he
             respects
             the
             blessings
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             from
             him
             should
             be
             a
             multitude
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Seed
             all
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             Gen.
             XII
             .
             3
             .
             and
             XVII
             .
             4
             ,
             &c.
             and
             XXII
             .
             17
             .
             or
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             World
             he
             understands
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             God's
             peculiar
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Gen.
             XXXII
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             )
             
               and
               what
               did
               that
               one
               seek
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               might
               remain
               to
               him
               an
               off-spring
               from
               before
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               to
               your selves
               ,
               and
               deal
               not
               falsely
               with
               the
               wife
               of
               thy
               youth
               .
            
             
               R
               Salomo
               Jarchi
            
             ,
             though
             after
             him
             many
             ages
             ,
             yet
             the
             eldest
             Commentator
             ,
             gives
             an
             Exposition
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             z
             and
             as
             by
             Abarbinel
             explained
             ;
             
               Did
               not
               God
               make
               one
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               one
               pair
               ,
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               man
               with
               two
               women
               ?
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               spirit
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               was
               his
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e
              
               ,
               to
               ,
               or
               in
               ,
               Adam
               the
               first
               man
               :
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               were
               in
               him
               ,
               from
               him
               they
               all
               proceeded
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               why
               doth
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               marriage
               ,
               seek
               to
               find
               occasions
               against
               his
               wife
               ,
               which
               is
               coupled
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               ?
               why
               doth
               he
               prosecute
               her
               so
               as
               to
               despise
               her
               ?
            
             This
             is
             his
             chief
             ,
             or
             only
             Exposition
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             in
             the
             printed
             Copies
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             reported
             from
             him
             by
             Abarbinel
             .
             But
             in
             a
             Manuscript
             Copy
             there
             is
             before
             this
             put
             another
             Exposition
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             viz.
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               the
               holy
               God
               prepare
               a
               help
               for
               Adam
               (
               or
               man
               )
               and
               joyn
               to
               him
               his
               wife
               at
               the
               beginning
               ?
               and
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               spirit
               was
               to
               him
               ;
               (
               or
               ,
               his
               spirit
               remained
               unto
               him
               )
               but
               now
               another
               a
               spirit
               is
               come
               upon
               him
               to
               hate
               her
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               chosen
               to
               him
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               God
               :
               and
               why
               one
               ?
               he
               seeketh
               ,
               (
               or
               what
               doth
               that
               one
               seek
               ?
               )
               a
               daughter
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Seed
               of
               holiness
               .
            
             This
             I
             must
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             examine
             by
             some
             other
             manuscript
             Copy
             ,
             if
             he
             meet
             with
             any
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             I
             have
             put
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             that
             Copy
             which
             I
             had
             use
             of
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Another
             Exposition
             he
             likewise
             mentions
             out
             of
             the
             ancient
             Rabbins
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             words
             are
             made
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             as
             if
             those
             that
             had
             married
             strange
             wives
             ,
             coming
             together
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             said
             ,
             did
             not
             Abraham
             do
             so
             ,
             who
             took
             to
             him
             Hagar
             with
             his
             wife
             ?
             and
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               But
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               spirit
               (
               or
               excellency
               of
               spirit
               )
               was
               with
               him
               ;
               his
               meaning
               was
               not
               as
               yours
               ;
               he
               set
               not
               his
               eies
               upon
               her
               ;
               he
               had
               another
               meaning
               .
               They
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               did
               that
               one
               seek
               ,
               what
               was
               his
               meaning
               ?
               he
               saith
               to
               them
               ,
               That
               he
               might
               have
               a
               Seed
               of
               God.
               
            
             Another
             also
             in
             the
             manuscript
             Copy
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             People
             did
             object
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               one
               make
               us
               ?
               did
               not
               he
               that
               created
               Israel
               ,
               create
               the
               Nations
               also
               ?
               why
               doth
               he
               make
               it
               unlawful
               for
               us
               to
               joyn
               in
               marriage
               with
               them
               ?
               are
               not
               also
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               spirits
               his
               ?
               the
               Prophet
               did
               answer
               ,
               And
               what
               doth
               that
               one
               require
               ?
               a
               Seed
               of
               God.
               Take
               heed
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               unto
               your
               spirit
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               thy
               spirit
               deal
               falsely
               with
               the
               wife
               of
               thy
               youth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             but
             one
             of
             these
             is
             plainly
             the
             same
             with
             what
             
               David
               Kimchi
            
             gives
             ,
             as
             his
             Fathers
             opinion
             ,
             (
             without
             mentioning
             either
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             from
             whom
             he
             took
             it
             ,
             )
             only
             a
             little
             more
             explained
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               first
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               People
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Did
               not
               Abraham
               ,
               our
               Father
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               ,
               do
               so
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               who
               let
               alone
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               married
               Hagar
               his
               Maid
               ,
               although
               there
               was
               in
               him
               excellency
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ?
            
             then
             the
             Prophet's
             answer
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               What
               did
               that
               one
               seek
               ?
               a
               Seed
               of
               God
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               When
               he
               married
               Hagar
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               not
               but
               to
               seek
               a
               Seed
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               no
               Seed
               by
               Sarah
               his
               wife
               ,
               b
               and
               withall
               he
               did
               not
               deal
               falsely
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
               because
               by
               her
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               her
               command
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               .
               But
               do
               you
               take
               heed
               to
               your
               spirit
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               any
               of
               you
               deal
               treacherously
               with
               the
               wife
               of
               his
               youth
               ,
               to
               leave
               her
               and
               marry
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               God.
               
            
             That
             which
             he
             gives
             as
             his
             own
             interpretation
             is
             ,
             
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               to
               all
               that
               come
               after
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               Faith
               ,
               did
               not
               so
               as
               ye
               do
               :
               for
               he
               followed
               not
               his
               lust
               ,
               neither
               married
               any
               c
               that
               was
               lawful
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               d
               no
               not
               Sarah
               ,
               
               no
               not
               of
               his
               e
               own
               flesh
               ,
               or
               kindred
               ;
               )
               but
               that
               he
               might
               leave
               a
               Seed
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               commanded
               to
               leave
               Seed
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Increase
                 and
                 multiply
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               I.
               28
               .
            
             And
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shear
             ,
             he
             saies
             is
             understood
             excellency
             ,
             not
             as
             in
             other
             Expositions
             ,
             
               residue
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             .
             [
             To
             this
             opinion
             ,
             of
             making
             Abraham
             the
             One
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             several
             f
             Christians
             also
             incline
             :
             and
             amongst
             them
             Grotius
             ,
             who
             yet
             in
             the
             expounding
             the
             other
             words
             differs
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             words
             which
             they
             take
             to
             signify
             
               excellency
               of
               spirit
            
             ,
             he
             taking
             to
             be
             signified
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             were
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             drew
             and
             derived
             their
             spirit
             from
             his
             :
             and
             then
             what
             is
             rendered
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               your
               spirit
            
             ,
             understands
             ,
             restrain
             or
             refrain
             your
             Anger
             .
             ]
             The
             changings
             of
             persons
             and
             numbers
             here
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             (
             as
             ,
             
               Take
               ye
               heed
               to
               your
               spirits
               ,
            
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             and
             second
             person
             ,
             then
             
               the
               wife
               of
               thy
               youth
            
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             then
             
               let
               him
               not
               deal
               treacherously
            
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             without
             expressing
             who
             is
             meant
             ,
             whereas
             it
             might
             seem
             more
             agreeable
             to
             what
             precedes
             to
             say
             ,
             
               do
               not
               ye
            
             or
             thou
             ,
             which
             some
             supply
             by
             putting
             in
             any
             ,
             let
             not
             any
             ,
             or
             let
             none
             deal
             ,
             &c.
             g
             others
             making
             the
             preceding
             word
             spirit
             the
             nominative
             case
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             
               let
               not
            
             your
             spirit
             
               deal
               treacherously
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             are
             waies
             of
             change
             so
             usual
             in
             the
             Dialect
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             none
             that
             looks
             into
             the
             Original
             thereof
             ,
             can
             raise
             any
             scruples
             or
             difficulties
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Abarbinel
             having
             considered
             and
             recited
             
             Kimchi's
             Exposition
             ,
             as
             likewise
             shewed
             how
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             understand
             that
             One
             of
             Adam
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             supposes
             ,
             to
             be
             managed
             most
             agreeably
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             viz.
             that
             the
             first
             words
             be
             taken
             as
             an
             objection
             to
             the
             Prophet
             that
             reproved
             them
             for
             their
             taking
             strange
             wives
             ;
             
               We
               are
               all
               the
               children
               of
               the
               first
               man
               Adam
               ,
               children
               of
               one
               Father
               ,
               and
               then
               none
               can
               be
               accounted
               a
               strange
               woman
               ;
               which
               is
               that
               which
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 did
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               holy
               God
               at
               first
               create
               one
               man
               alone
               ?
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               spirit
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               spirits
               came
               forth
               of
               his
               loins
               ,
               viz.
               of
               that
               first
               Adam
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               :
               and
               then
               that
               the
               other
               words
               be
               the
               Prophets
               answer
               ;
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               Will
               you
               make
               your
               condition
               to
               be
               equal
               ,
               or
               like
               that
               of
               the
               first
               man
               Adam
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               alone
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               for
               he
               did
               not
               seek
               ought
               but
               a
               Seed
               of
               God
               ,
               children
               that
               should
               serve
               God
               ;
               not
               following
               after
               his
               concupiscence
               as
               ye
               do
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               ye
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 your
                 spirits
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             which
             Exposition
             ,
             how
             clear
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             examine
             :
             )
             yet
             seeing
             that
             neither
             Adam
             nor
             Abraham
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             thinks
             the
             words
             are
             capable
             of
             another
             more
             simple
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             he
             thus
             gives
             ,
             
               And
               not
               one
               hath
               done
               it
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               not
               one
               only
               among
               you
               hath
               committed
               this
               evil
               .
            
             So
             that
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             
               shall
               one
               man
               sin
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               be
               wrath
               with
               all
               the
               Congregation
            
             ?
             (
             as
             Num.
             XVI
             .
             22
             .
             )
             One
             man
             alone
             among
             you
             hath
             not
             done
             this
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             their
             spirit
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             keep
             entire
             their
             soul
             and
             spirit
             ,
             which
             shall
             return
             unto
             God
             who
             gave
             it
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             but
             one
             alone
             among
             you
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             what
             he
             did
             seek
             by
             this
             marriage
             ?
             whether
             he
             did
             seek
             that
             the
             children
             ,
             which
             were
             born
             unto
             him
             should
             be
             a
             Seed
             of
             God
             ?
             this
             is
             not
             possible
             as
             long
             as
             their
             mother
             is
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             strange
             God.
             And
             seeing
             the
             matter
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             ye
             have
             all
             transgressed
             ,
             not
             one
             only
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             he
             that
             so
             transgresseth
             in
             this
             ,
             knows
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             his
             Seed
             will
             not
             be
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             concerns
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             to
             your
             spirit
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             precious
             to
             a
             man
             then
             his
             soul
             )
             and
             that
             you
             keep
             your
             spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             break
             not
             forth
             after
             its
             lusts
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             not
             ,
             (
             or
             let
             it
             not
             ,
             viz.
             that
             spirit
             )
             
               deal
               treacherously
               with
               the
               wife
               of
               thy
               youth
               ;
               Because
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             literal
             Interpretation
             of
             his
             words
             :
             and
             this
             his
             opinion
             a
             learned
             h
             Christian
             embraceth
             ;
             but
             a
             modern
             i
             Jew
             who
             cites
             it
             ,
             having
             considered
             it
             ,
             prefers
             another
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             wherein
             he
             takes
             by
             the
             One
             to
             be
             meant
             Israel
             ,
             whom
             God
             chose
             to
             be
             to
             himself
             One
             peculiar
             People
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             a
             People
             that
             should
             dwell
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             (
             as
             Balaam
             speaks
             of
             them
             ,
             Num.
             XXIII
             .
             9
             .
             )
             and
             were
             therefore
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             a
             holy
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             their
             Genealogy
             and
             offspring
             entire
             ,
             not
             mingled
             with
             other
             Nations
             ,
             nor
             making
             marriages
             with
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             holy
             Seed
             ,
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
             might
             be
             mingled
             with
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             strange
             God.
             So
             that
             the
             Prophets
             reproof
             here
             will
             run
             thus
             ,
             Did
             not
             God
             make
             Israel
             one
             Nation
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             was
             excellency
             of
             spirit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             did
             not
             God
             give
             to
             Israel
             ,
             that
             one
             Nation
             ,
             an
             excellent
             spirit
             above
             all
             Nations
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             it
             that
             that
             one
             seeks
             ,
             or
             should
             seek
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             Seed
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Seed
             that
             God
             hath
             blessed
             to
             take
             (
             or
             in
             taking
             )
             a
             wife
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
             ,
             children
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
             
               Therefore
               take
               heed
               to
               your
               spirit
               ,
            
             lest
             there
             be
             made
             a
             breach
             in
             that
             high
             degree
             and
             excellency
             which
             God
             hath
             imparted
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             making
             you
             one
             holy
             People
             ,
             separate
             from
             all
             other
             People
             .
             And
             this
             Exposition
             he
             confirms
             ,
             by
             looking
             back
             to
             the
             10
             th
             and
             11
             th
             verses
             ,
             
               Have
               we
               not
               all
               one
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             import
             ,
             That
             God
             our
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             who
             created
             us
             
             to
             be
             to
             him
             a
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             one
             People
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             take
             strange
             wives
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             we
             shall
             deal
             treacherously
             every
             one
             against
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             profane
             the
             holy
             Covenant
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             our
             Seed
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             loveth
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             yet
             other
             Expositions
             ancienter
             then
             some
             of
             the
             forementioned
             ,
             which
             yet
             because
             the
             k
             Author
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             take
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             printed
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             are
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             consideration
             to
             the
             Expositions
             themselves
             ,
             I
             put
             in
             the
             last
             place
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             said
             (
             by
             more
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             he
             names
             no
             particular
             ,
             though
             the
             words
             in
             which
             he
             gives
             it
             ,
             are
             expresly
             Aben
             Ezra's
             ;
             )
             to
             be
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               not
               any
               among
               you
               but
               hath
               done
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               construction
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               with
               a
               supply
               of
               what
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               may
               run
               thus
               ,
               There
               is
               not
               one
               of
               you
               that
               hath
               done
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cedat
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               his
               spirit
               (
               or
               whose
               spirit
               )
               remains
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               mingled
               with
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               God.
               
            
             This
             Exposition
             ,
             though
             he
             approve
             not
             of
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             observable
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             usual
             reading
             of
             the
             LXX
             ,
             or
             Greek
             Version
             ,
             which
             hath
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             being
             read
             without
             an
             Interrogation
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             usually
             read
             with
             one
             ,
             would
             sound
             ,
             
               And
               he
               hath
               not
               done
            
             that
             which
             is
             
               good
               ,
               and
            
             there
             is
             
               remainder
               of
               his
               spirit
            
             :
             where
             by
             he
             (
             seeing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             asked
             who
             is
             meant
             by
             it
             )
             it
             will
             be
             the
             readiest
             and
             plainest
             way
             to
             understand
             
               any
               one
            
             ,
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               not
               done
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             same
             as
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               is
               not
               that
               doth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             one
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             Rom.
             III.
             12
             .
             and
             so
             then
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Echad
               ,
               one
               )
               that
               hath
               done
               good
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               remainder
               of
               his
               spirit
            
             ;
             (
             or
             reading
             the
             last
             words
             only
             ,
             with
             an
             Interrogation
             ,
             
               and
               is
               there
               any
               remainder
               of
               his
               spirit
               ?
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             as
             that
             there
             is
             a
             remainder
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             or
             his
             spirit
             is
             entire
             .
             This
             being
             allowed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             all
             one
             with
             that
             Jewish
             Exposition
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             one's
             supply
             of
             
               Cedat
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
            
             well
             answering
             to
             the
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             good
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             at
             present
             say
             is
             ,
             That
             then
             this
             Interpretation
             is
             not
             novel
             ,
             and
             withal
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               good
            
             ,
             should
             be
             changed
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             a
             late
             learned
             l
             man
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             have
             occasion
             of
             finding
             fault
             with
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             .
          
           
             This
             Exposition
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             having
             cited
             ,
             rejects
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             that
             fault
             was
             not
             so
             general
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             particular
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             reckoned
             up
             in
             Esdras
             ,
             ch
             .
             X.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Nehem.
             XIII
             .
             28
             .
             except
             they
             may
             therefore
             be
             all
             accounted
             guilty
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             disapprove
             it
             .
             Another
             Exposition
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             he
             gives
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               viz.
               And
               there
               is
               not
               one
               who
               hath
               done
               this
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               spirit
               remaining
               to
               him
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             but
             shall
             certainly
             perish
             in
             his
             sin
             .
             Then
             he
             asks
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             end
             or
             purpose
             of
             any
             one
             in
             doing
             this
             ?
             doth
             he
             thereby
             seek
             a
             holy
             Seed
             that
             shall
             set
             it self
             to
             obey
             God
             therefore
             it
             behoveth
             you
             to
             look
             to
             your selves
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             save
             *
             your
             spirits
             ,
             that
             you
             abstain
             ,
             (
             or
             to
             keep
             your
             souls
             ,
             by
             abstinence
             from
             so
             doing
             )
             and
             that
             he
             deal
             not
             treacherously
             ;
             the
             third
             person
             being
             put
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             places
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             and
             do
             not
             thou
             ,
             or
             you
             ,
             deal
             treacherously
             with
             the
             wife
             ,
             of
             thy
             ,
             or
             your
             youth
             ,
             he
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             the
             second
             person
             .
          
           
             There
             being
             this
             variety
             of
             Expositions
             irreconcilable
             between
             themselves
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             how
             better
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Reader
             to
             examine
             them
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enquire
             after
             the
             truth
             ,
             then
             by
             thus
             giving
             him
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             at
             large
             :
             and
             for
             more
             facilitating
             yet
             the
             matter
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             give
             the
             bare
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             diversly
             expounded
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             original
             Text
             ,
             which
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Velo
               Echad
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Asah
               ,
               hath
               done
               ,
            
             or
             
               made
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Vsear
               ruah
               lo
               ,
               and
               the
               remainder
            
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             ,
             
               excellency
               )
               of
               spirit
               to
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Vmah
               Haechad
               ,
               and
               why
               ,
            
             or
             
               what
               ?
               one
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mebak-kesh
               ,
               seeking
               ,
            
             or
             
               seeketh
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Zera
               Elohim
               ,
               a
               Seed
               of
               God.
            
             From
             the
             different
             putting
             together
             and
             construction
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             distinguishing
             them
             ,
             and
             reading
             them
             either
             with
             or
             without
             an
             interrogation
             ,
             arise
             these
             so
             different
             senses
             ;
             which
             when
             the
             Reader
             shall
             have
             well
             considered
             ,
             he
             shall
             perhaps
             find
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             our
             English
             Translation
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             or
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             which
             is
             R.
             Tanchum's
             ,
             most
             easily
             appliable
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             a
             forcible
             argument
             against
             either
             their
             putting
             away
             their
             legal
             Israelitish
             wives
             ,
             or
             taking
             with
             them
             other
             strange
             wives
             ;
             yea
             more
             generally
             against
             either
             divorce
             ,
             or
             Polygamy
             ,
             all
             treacherous
             or
             unfaithfull
             dealing
             against
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Marriage
             bed
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             farther
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             
             16
             For
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             saith
             that
             he
             hateth
             putting
             away
             :
             for
             one
             covereth
             violence
             with
             his
             garment
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             therefore
             take
             heed
             to
             your
             spirit
             ,
             that
             ye
             deal
             not
             treacherously
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               hateth
               putting
               away
               ,
            
             (
             or
             as
             in
             the
             Margin
             )
             
               to
               put
               away
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             In
             this
             verse
             also
             are
             several
             Interpretations
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             its
             difficulties
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Translators
             give
             notice
             ,
             by
             their
             putting
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             as
             a
             different
             rendring
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             first
             words
             are
             capable
             ,
             
               If
               he
               hate
               her
               ,
               put
               her
               away
               .
            
             And
             this
             marginal
             reading
             is
             agreeable
             to
             what
             most
             ancient
             Interpreters
             ,
             to
             omit
             modern
             ,
             have
             it
             :
             so
             the
             Greek
             and
             ancient
             Latin
             ,
             and
             Arabick
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               hate
               her
               ,
               put
               her
               away
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             ancientest
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Chalde
             Paraphrast
             .
             Yet
             neither
             is
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             ours
             follow
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             novel
             :
             they
             are
             both
             mentioned
             in
             the
             m
             Talmud
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             ,
             by
             such
             Expositors
             as
             have
             followed
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             may
             perceive
             they
             doubted
             which
             to
             prefer
             ,
             though
             some
             inclining
             more
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             others
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Kimchi
             following
             that
             which
             the
             Chalde
             hath
             ,
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             following
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             truer
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             mentions
             not
             that
             .
             R.
             n
             Salomo
             only
             tells
             us
             of
             both
             without
             preferring
             either
             :
             and
             so
             doth
             Abarbinel
             and
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             .
             So
             that
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             take
             some
             notice
             of
             both
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Reader
             may
             at
             last
             use
             his
             own
             judgment
             which
             he
             will
             follow
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             the
             better
             done
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             likewise
             considered
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             our
             Translation
             rendered
             ,
             
               for
               one
               covereth
               violence
               with
               his
               garment
               .
            
             Concerning
             the
             Exposition
             of
             which
             words
             there
             is
             likewise
             no
             little
             difference
             betwixt
             Interpreters
             ,
             both
             concerning
             the
             construction
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             who
             ,
             or
             what
             one
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             to
             cover
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             be
             covered
             ,
             or
             which
             with
             which
             is
             covered
             ,
             the
             violence
             with
             the
             garment
             ,
             or
             the
             garment
             with
             violence
             ;
             and
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             .
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Construction
             ,
             that
             which
             our
             Translators
             follow
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             makes
             the
             person
             spoken
             of
             ,
             (
             viz.
             he
             that
             doth
             that
             wrong
             to
             his
             wife
             whom
             he
             putteth
             away
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             him
             that
             covers
             ;
             and
             violence
             to
             be
             that
             which
             he
             covers
             ,
             and
             his
             garment
             to
             be
             that
             with
             which
             he
             covers
             it
             .
             For
             one
             (
             say
             they
             )
             covereth
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             He
             whosoever
             he
             be
             that
             doth
             this
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Hall
             well
             paraphraseth
             it
             ,
             covereth
             violence
             with
             his
             garment
             :
             so
             taking
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Al
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             signifieth
             ,
             upon
             ,
             or
             above
             ,
             here
             to
             signify
             the
             same
             that
             usually
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Be
             doth
             in
             construction
             of
             Verbs
             ,
             i.
             e.
             with
             .
             So
             do
             ,
             besides
             some
             other
             modern
             o
             Interpreters
             ,
             some
             ancient
             Jews
             also
             take
             it
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             the
             Chalde
             Paraphrast
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ;
             although
             the
             first
             of
             these
             doth
             not
             render
             the
             former
             words
             as
             ours
             do
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               hate
               her
               put
               her
               away
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             these
             he
             so
             takes
             the
             particle
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             to
             signify
             with
             ,
             rendring
             ,
             
               and
               cover
               not
               sin
               with
               thy
               garment
               .
            
             That
             he
             changeth
             the
             person
             from
             he
             to
             
               thou
               ,
               his
            
             to
             thy
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             liberty
             of
             a
             Paraphrast
             ,
             that
             gives
             the
             meaning
             according
             as
             he
             takes
             the
             intent
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             litteral
             Interpreter
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             puts
             in
             *
             not
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             this
             Grotius
             solves
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             he
             read
             it
             interrogatively
             ,
             
               And
               shall
            
             ,
             or
             
               may
               any
               so
               doing
               cover
            
             his
             
               iniquity
               with
               his
               garment
            
             ?
             which
             may
             likewise
             be
             applied
             to
             what
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             saith
             ,
             who
             saies
             that
             the
             first
             words
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hateth
             his
             wife
             let
             him
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             it
             is
             permitted
             to
             him
             to
             put
             her
             away
             )
             viz.
             by
             a
             legal
             Bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             that
             so
             another
             Israelite
             may
             marry
             her
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             do
             not
             deceive
             her
             ,
             by
             taking
             another
             strange
             wife
             unto
             him
             ;
             the
             construction
             of
             these
             must
             be
             ,
             
               and
               let
               him
               not
               cover
               violence
               with
               his
               garment
            
             :
             and
             so
             a
             Latin
             p
             Version
             of
             good
             account
             renders
             it
             with
             an
             Interrogation
             ,
             
               shall
               he
               therefore
               cover
               violence
               with
               his
               garment
            
             ?
             That
             which
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             we
             gain
             to
             our
             purpose
             is
             ,
             That
             our
             Translators
             in
             rendring
             ,
             
               covereth
               violence
               with
               his
               garment
            
             ,
             go
             not
             alone
             ,
             but
             have
             others
             of
             good
             autority
             ,
             concurring
             with
             them
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             rendred
             .
             Yet
             others
             do
             differently
             render
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             violence
             the
             thing
             covering
             ,
             and
             their
             garment
             the
             thing
             covered
             :
             so
             the
             ancient
             Latin
             ,
             
               But
               iniquity
               shall
               cover
               his
               garment
               ,
            
             and
             so
             before
             him
             the
             Greek
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             well
             suppose
             ,
             though
             now
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Copies
             it
             is
             read
             ,
             
               impiety
               shall
               cover
               over
               thy
               thoughts
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             a
             learned
             q
             man
             well
             supposes
             it
             anciently
             was
             read
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thy
               garments
            
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             printed
             Arabick
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             following
             the
             Greek
             ,
             appears
             so
             in
             his
             time
             to
             have
             read
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             rendring
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Thiyabeca
               ,
               thy
               garments
            
             .
             And
             with
             these
             agree
             several
             others
             ,
             whom
             we
             need
             not
             name
             ,
             because
             they
             go
             in
             their
             steps
             .
             A
             late
             learned
             r
             man
             considering
             the
             ordinary
             use
             of
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Al
             ,
             which
             we
             before
             spoke
             of
             ,
             affirms
             it
             to
             be
             the
             righter
             way
             of
             rendring
             ,
             and
             so
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               And
               injury
               hath
               covered
               his
               garment
               .
            
             Much
             the
             same
             construction
             of
             the
             Preposition
             s
             he
             observes
             ,
             that
             
             renders
             ,
             
               For
               he
               covers
               with
               violence
               his
               garment
               ,
            
             it
             sounding
             ,
             he
             draws
             violence
             as
             a
             covering
             over
             his
             garment
             .
             But
             now
             all
             these
             that
             go
             either
             of
             these
             waies
             ,
             hitherto
             mentioned
             ,
             take
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cissah
             to
             be
             the
             pretertense
             ,
             whether
             rendred
             
               hath
               covered
            
             ,
             or
             for
             making
             the
             sense
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
               shall
               cover
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             a
             learned
             t
             Jew
             saith
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             that
             rendring
             of
             the
             former
             words
             
               he
               hateth
               putting
               away
            
             ,
             it
             may
             and
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Infinitive
             Mood
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Noun
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             rendred
             
               to
               cover
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               covering
            
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             foregoing
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shallach
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             them
             taken
             ,
             who
             render
             it
             
               to
               put
               away
            
             ,
             or
             as
             ours
             
               putting
               away
            
             ,
             or
             
               shall
               put
               her
               away
            
             ,
             or
             
               let
               him
               put
               her
               away
            
             .
             As
             also
             u
             Drusius
             in
             another
             rendring
             ,
             
               whereas
               he
               hates
               putting
               away
               ,
               he
               covers
               violence
               with
               his
               garment
               ,
            
             whereas
             others
             who
             render
             it
             ,
             
               put
               thou
               her
               away
            
             take
             it
             for
             the
             Imperative
             Mood
             ;
             as
             also
             x
             such
             who
             render
             ,
             because
             
               God
               hates
               that
               word
               of
               yours
               ,
               put
               her
               away
            
             :
             And
             then
             it
             being
             so
             taken
             ,
             the
             whole
             will
             run
             thus
             ,
             For
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             saith
             
               that
               he
               hateth
               to
               put
            
             (
             or
             putting
             )
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             
               he
               hateth
               to
               cover
            
             ,
             (
             or
             covering
             of
             )
             
               violence
               with
               his
            
             (
             or
             ones
             )
             garment
             .
             And
             this
             perhaps
             will
             be
             the
             clearest
             way
             of
             connecting
             the
             words
             of
             the
             former
             and
             latter
             parts
             of
             the
             sentence
             together
             .
             But
             this
             now
             being
             said
             of
             the
             construction
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             remains
             to
             be
             enquired
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             expression
             ,
             according
             to
             any
             of
             these
             rendrings
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             by
             y
             some
             of
             them
             the
             violence
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             the
             refusing
             to
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             by
             a
             legal
             way
             of
             divorce
             ,
             whom
             yet
             in
             his
             heart
             and
             covertly
             he
             hateth
             ,
             whereas
             by
             legally
             dismissing
             her
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             might
             be
             married
             to
             another
             ,
             who
             would
             love
             her
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             done
             her
             more
             right
             ;
             his
             now
             retaining
             her
             ,
             and
             for
             coloring
             his
             hatred
             keeping
             her
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             garment
             that
             he
             would
             not
             put
             off
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             taking
             a
             stranger
             with
             her
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             injury
             to
             her
             ;
             or
             as
             z
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             manifest
             injury
             covering
             his
             garment
             ,
             openly
             conspicuous
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             pretence
             of
             doing
             her
             right
             in
             retaining
             her
             .
             Their
             words
             in
             expressing
             their
             meaning
             ,
             as
             a
             learned
             a
             man
             observes
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             short
             and
             obscure
             :
             that
             which
             they
             aim
             at
             is
             manifestly
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             hated
             their
             wives
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             put
             them
             away
             by
             legal
             divorce
             ;
             their
             not
             doing
             so
             ,
             but
             retaining
             them
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             hearts
             hated
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             taking
             in
             with
             them
             other
             strange
             wives
             ,
             whom
             they
             more
             loved
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             injury
             ,
             a
             violence
             done
             to
             them
             and
             to
             God's
             Law
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             interpreted
             a
             violence
             covered
             with
             their
             garment
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             a
             pretence
             ;
             or
             violence
             covering
             their
             garment
             and
             manifest
             to
             all
             .
             Then
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Interpretation
             ,
             which
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             the
             Chalde
             and
             others
             follow
             ,
             
               viz.
               If
               he
               hate
               her
               ,
               let
               him
               put
               her
               away
               ,
            
             these
             will
             thus
             follow
             ;
             For
             will
             he
             (
             or
             can
             he
             )
             cover
             his
             iniquity
             in
             taking
             another
             strange
             wife
             ,
             by
             his
             retaining
             still
             his
             former
             Israelitish
             wife
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             let
             him
             not
             deal
             falsely
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             enough
             thus
             to
             cover
             his
             inward
             hatred
             of
             her
             ,
             by
             making
             a
             shew
             of
             respect
             by
             retaining
             her
             ,
             whereas
             his
             taking
             a
             strange
             wife
             with
             her
             ,
             argues
             that
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             hates
             her
             ;
             or
             according
             to
             b
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             violence
             or
             injury
             that
             will
             not
             be
             hid
             ,
             but
             appear
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             above
             his
             garment
             .
             Is
             it
             at
             all
             meet
             ,
             saith
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             ,
             that
             thou
             spread
             thy
             garment
             over
             her
             to
             retain
             her
             for
             a
             wife
             ,
             when
             violence
             or
             injury
             covereth
             this
             garment
             ,
             (
             viz.
             under
             that
             pretence
             of
             retaining
             her
             ,
             thou
             dost
             a
             continual
             wrong
             to
             her
             )
             hating
             her
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             vexing
             and
             afflicting
             her
             ?
             for
             so
             I
             suppose
             R.
             Salomo's
             words
             must
             be
             read
             interrogatively
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             make
             no
             clear
             sense
             .
             [
             In
             whose
             words
             Figuero
             seems
             to
             mistake
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hogaata
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hoganat
             rendring
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               labored
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             
               Is
               it
               meet
            
             ?
             ]
          
           
             In
             a
             Manuscript
             Copy
             of
             the
             same
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             we
             have
             another
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             ordinary
             printed
             Copies
             we
             find
             not
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               he
               that
               putteth
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               draweth
               a
               covering
               of
               violence
               over
               his
               other
               garments
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             agreeable
             to
             that
             expression
             ,
             Hab.
             II.
             17
             .
             
               The
               violence
               of
               Lebanon
               shall
               cover
               thee
            
             :
             the
             end
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             violence
             done
             to
             her
             shall
             be
             revenged
             on
             him
             ;
             his
             meaning
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             he
             makes
             himself
             guilty
             of
             violence
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             revenge
             .
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             that
             other
             rendring
             of
             the
             preceding
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               he
               hateth
               putting
               away
            
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             others
             of
             the
             Jews
             also
             follow
             ,
             who
             yet
             as
             concerning
             these
             words
             ,
             scarce
             give
             us
             enough
             ,
             whereby
             to
             discern
             what
             they
             thought
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             particularly
             
               R.
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             more
             then
             only
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               hateth
               him
               that
               putteth
               away
               his
               wife
               that
               is
               clean
               ,
               and
               he
               hateth
               him
               that
               covereth
               ,
            
             or
             
               God
               seeth
               his
               violence
            
             ,
             or
             injuriousness
             ,
             
               which
               is
               in
               secret
            
             .
             By
             which
             words
             all
             that
             we
             can
             see
             of
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             covering
             violence
             with
             his
             garment
             ,
             is
             meant
             harboring
             in
             secret
             hatred
             of
             his
             wife
             ,
             which
             God
             seeth
             under
             what
             pretence
             soever
             covered
             ,
             and
             hateth
             it
             .
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             also
             having
             declared
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             as
             appliable
             to
             the
             other
             rendring
             of
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             doth
             not
             add
             any
             other
             as
             particularly
             appliable
             to
             this
             rendring
             ,
             except
             out
             of
             his
             explaining
             them
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               he
               hateth
               
               putting
               away
               ,
               or
               divorce
               ,
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               that
               a
               daughter
               of
               Israel
               should
               be
               put
               away
               for
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               strangers
               sake
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               he
               may
               take
               in
               her
               room
               a
               strange
               heathenish
               wife
               ;
            
             we
             may
             pick
             out
             this
             meaning
             ,
             that
             the
             putting
             away
             an
             Israelitish
             wife
             for
             that
             reason
             is
             called
             
               a
               covering
               violence
               with
               his
               garment
               .
            
             All
             therefore
             that
             I
             can
             say
             is
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Expositors
             in
             giving
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             somwhat
             perplex
             and
             obscure
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             if
             the
             Christians
             speak
             more
             plainly
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             render
             as
             ours
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               saith
               he
               hateth
               putting
               away
               ;
               for
               one
            
             (
             or
             and
             ,
             or
             
               but
               he
               )
               covereth
               violence
               with
               his
               garment
               ,
            
             must
             make
             this
             the
             meaning
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             doth
             is
             hateful
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             for
             a
             covering
             or
             pretence
             ,
             that
             the
             c
             Law
             permitted
             to
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             whom
             he
             did
             not
             like
             .
             For
             though
             God
             ,
             to
             prevent
             greater
             mischief
             of
             cruelty
             and
             Polygamy
             ,
             did
             permit
             ,
             or
             rather
             leave
             unpunished
             by
             the
             Politick
             Magistrate
             the
             doing
             so
             ,
             d
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             still
             hateful
             in
             his
             eies
             ,
             really
             violence
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             however
             ,
             he
             might
             cover
             it
             with
             that
             cloak
             of
             permission
             in
             the
             Law.
             And
             so
             if
             it
             be
             read
             (
             as
             in
             our
             Margin
             )
             
               if
               he
               hate
               her
               ,
               put
               her
               away
               ,
            
             to
             the
             same
             meaning
             follows
             ,
             e
             yet
             the
             use
             of
             this
             permission
             is
             only
             a
             covering
             of
             violence
             with
             a
             politick
             coverture
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             thing
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             Or
             f
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             
               let
               him
               cover
               violence
               with
               his
               garment
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             which
             is
             likened
             to
             a
             garment
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             garment
             defends
             the
             body
             from
             the
             injury
             of
             weather
             ,
             and
             covers
             the
             shame
             ;
             so
             that
             served
             to
             defend
             her
             ,
             that
             was
             put
             away
             ,
             from
             that
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             hard
             usage
             which
             she
             should
             find
             ,
             if
             retained
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             contumely
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             which
             she
             would
             otherwise
             be
             obnoxious
             too
             :
             and
             therefore
             g
             some
             look
             on
             the
             putting
             their
             wives
             away
             ,
             without
             that
             covering
             of
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             as
             the
             violence
             or
             injury
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             will
             easily
             result
             what
             Calvin
             takes
             to
             be
             the
             import
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               That
               God
               doth
               not
               in
               them
               shew
               any
               approbation
               of
               divorce
               ,
               yet
               that
               seeing
               he
               had
               connived
               at
               it
               in
               his
               Law
               ,
            
             h
             
               it
               would
               be
               a
               less
               fault
               then
               the
               taking
               in
               strange
               illegal
               idolatrous
               wives
               with
               their
               lawful
               Israelitish
               wives
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             meaning
             i
             they
             seem
             to
             aim
             at
             ,
             who
             by
             violence
             understand
             the
             Israelitish
             wife
             retained
             for
             a
             cover
             ,
             though
             hated
             and
             abused
             ,
             and
             having
             another
             taken
             in
             above
             her
             ,
             though
             Calvin
             thinks
             that
             a
             very
             forced
             Interpretation
             .
             To
             these
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             because
             they
             follow
             the
             same
             order
             in
             construction
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             such
             who
             yet
             give
             a
             far
             different
             meaning
             of
             the
             phrase
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Al
             in
             its
             most
             usual
             signification
             for
             upon
             or
             above
             ,
             and
             so
             render
             the
             words
             as
             a
             k
             proverbial
             Speech
             ,
             and
             
               he
               hideth
               violence
               upon
               his
               garment
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             though
             he
             pretend
             the
             l●berty
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             divorcing
             his
             wife
             ,
             yet
             his
             doing
             so
             is
             a
             mafest
             violence
             or
             injury
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             be
             hid
             then
             what
             a
             man
             bears
             or
             holds
             on
             the
             outside
             of
             his
             garment
             .
             But
             this
             will
             be
             much
             the
             same
             meaning
             which
             they
             give
             ,
             who
             clean
             differently
             order
             the
             words
             in
             the
             construction
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             and
             others
             do
             ,
             rendring
             ,
             
               but
               violence
               shall
               cover
               his
               garment
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             l
             for
             all
             his
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             open
             violence
             and
             an
             injury
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             concealed
             :
             or
             ,
             taking
             with
             m
             others
             violence
             or
             iniquity
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             violence
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             violence
             or
             injury
             done
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             conspicuous
             to
             all
             ,
             n
             both
             the
             fault
             and
             the
             punishment
             shall
             cover
             (
             or
             be
             overspread
             over
             )
             his
             garment
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             too
             (
             as
             Jerome
             by
             the
             garment
             understands
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             garment
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             )
             and
             make
             him
             infamous
             to
             all
             .
             o
             Others
             ,
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             wife
             (
             made
             known
             by
             his
             divorcing
             her
             )
             shall
             cover
             his
             garment
             ,
             defend
             him
             from
             that
             infamy
             which
             his
             wife
             did
             asperse
             him
             with
             .
          
           
             This
             Exposition
             seems
             not
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             as
             neither
             that
             of
             p
             theirs
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
               If
               he
               hate
               her
               ,
               put
               her
               away
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               covereth
               violence
               as
               with
               his
               garment
               ,
               by
               permitting
               to
               put
               her
               away
               with
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               .
               Lud.
               de
               Dieu
               ,
            
             having
             considered
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             asserted
             ▪
             this
             construction
             of
             them
             ,
             
               and
               violence
            
             (
             or
             wrong
             )
             covereth
             (
             or
             hath
             covered
             )
             
               his
               garment
            
             ,
             giveth
             as
             his
             opinion
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             
               That
               God
               here
               reproveth
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               whereas
               they
               with
               their
               garment
               ought
               to
               have
               covered
               their
               wives
               ;
               violence
               or
               wrong
               did
               cover
               their
               garment
               ,
               whilst
               they
               did
               treacherously
               hate
               their
               wives
               ,
               and
               put
               away
               those
               whom
               they
               hated
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               marry
               strange
               wives
               :
               or
               else
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 violence
                 covereth
                 his
                 garment
              
               ,
               is
               denoted
               the
               filthiness
               of
               adultery
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               was
               wholly
               covered
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               garment
               spotted
               by
               the
               flesh
               is
               taken
               ,
               Jude
               vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             To
             which
             his
             meaning
             he
             maketh
             way
             ,
             by
             observing
             ,
             That
             in
             matters
             concerning
             wedlock
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             garment
             is
             used
             for
             fidelity
             and
             conjugal
             protection
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             XVI
             .
             8
             .
             
               I
               spread
               my
               skirt
               over
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             Ruth
             III.
             9
             .
             
               Spread
               thy
               skirt
               over
               thy
               handmaid
               :
            
             and
             so
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             the
             marriage
             bed
             ,
             is
             used
             the
             expression
             ,
             
               To
               discover
               the
               skirt
               of
               the
               garment
               ,
               Deut.
            
             XXII
             .
             30
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             this
             variety
             presented
             to
             the
             Readers
             view
             ,
             he
             may
             judge
             what
             meaning
             will
             best
             
             satisfy
             him
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             give
             the
             fullest
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             must
             profess
             my self
             not
             fully
             satisfied
             with
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             figurative
             and
             perhaps
             proverbial
             expression
             ,
             (
             which
             then
             when
             uttered
             was
             well
             understood
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             at
             this
             distance
             of
             time
             )
             was
             somthing
             meant
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             our
             Expositors
             give
             :
             concerning
             which
             though
             I
             have
             nothing
             confidently
             to
             affirm
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             make
             bold
             to
             propose
             a
             conjecture
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             will
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             be
             easily
             made
             probable
             .
             The
             conjecture
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             taking
             that
             construction
             of
             them
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             
               Abraham
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             and
             
               Rabbi
               Tanchum
            
             to
             afford
             ,
             and
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             among
             all
             that
             are
             given
             the
             plainest
             ,
             
               viz
               ,
               He
               hateth
               putting
               away
               ,
               and
            
             he
             hateth
             
               to
               cover
            
             (
             or
             rather
             
               to
               put
            
             ,
             or
             that
             one
             should
             put
             as
             a
             covering
             ,
             or
             superinduce
             )
             
               violence
               over
               his
               garment
            
             ;
             is
             meant
             the
             superinducing
             or
             marrying
             an
             illegitimate
             wife
             ,
             over
             (
             or
             with
             ,
             or
             above
             )
             his
             legitimate
             first
             wife
             .
             So
             that
             by
             violence
             may
             be
             signified
             a
             second
             wife
             ,
             with
             wrong
             to
             the
             former
             taken
             in
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             
               his
               garment
            
             ,
             his
             former
             wife
             lawfully
             taken
             .
             For
             making
             which
             use
             of
             the
             words
             probable
             ,
             to
             begin
             first
             with
             the
             last
             word
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             besides
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             mentioned
             of
             the
             use
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             the
             very
             word
             ,
             yet
             of
             another
             of
             like
             signification
             in
             matter
             of
             wedlock
             ,
             that
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             simplest
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             )
             is
             by
             Abimelech
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             XX.
             16
             .
             That
             Abraham
             was
             to
             Sarah
             his
             wife
             
               a
               covering
               of
               the
               eies
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             saith
             the
             Chalde
             ,
             a
             covering
             of
             honor
             .
             And
             by
             like
             reason
             that
             the
             husband
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             to
             the
             wife
             
               a
               covering
               of
               the
               eies
            
             ,
             to
             keep
             her
             from
             looking
             after
             others
             ,
             or
             others
             from
             looking
             after
             her
             ,
             may
             the
             wife
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             to
             the
             husband
             
               a
               covering
               of
               the
               eies
            
             ,
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             looking
             after
             any
             woman
             but
             her
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             enough
             to
             prove
             such
             accommodation
             to
             man
             and
             wife
             of
             words
             signifying
             covering
             or
             garment
             ,
             in
             the
             language
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             yet
             if
             one
             Eastern
             language
             may
             serve
             for
             illustrating
             and
             giving
             testimony
             to
             the
             expressions
             of
             another
             of
             so
             nigh
             affinity
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             accounted
             almost
             one
             ,
             and
             one
             but
             a
             dialect
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Arabick
             is
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             so
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Writers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             usually
             had
             recourse
             to
             for
             finding
             out
             the
             use
             and
             signification
             of
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             where
             any
             doubt
             or
             difficulty
             occurs
             ;
             then
             here
             will
             the
             Arabick
             Tongue
             help
             us
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             to
             pronounce
             boldly
             of
             such
             words
             ,
             as
             signify
             a
             garment
             or
             covering
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             applied
             to
             signify
             man
             or
             wife
             respectively
             .
             So
             saith
             a
             learned
             q
             Grammarian
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hollah
             ,
             which
             signifies
             an
             
               upper
               garment
            
             or
             robe
             ,
             is
             used
             to
             denote
             a
             wife
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Lebas
             (
             which
             answers
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Lebush
             here
             used
             )
             to
             denote
             either
             the
             husband
             or
             wife
             respectively
             ;
             and
             he
             cites
             a
             testimony
             out
             of
             the
             *
             Alcoran
             it self
             ,
             (
             wherein
             he
             that
             compiled
             it
             endeavors
             very
             often
             to
             imitate
             Scripture
             expressions
             :
             )
             as
             if
             God
             should
             say
             to
             the
             men
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Honna
               lebas
               lacom
               ,
               waantom
               lebas
               lahonna
               ,
               they
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               your
               wives
               ,
               are
               a
               garment
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               a
               garment
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             why
             might
             not
             this
             figurative
             signification
             also
             be
             allowed
             anciently
             ,
             to
             this
             and
             like
             words
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Arabick
             might
             borrow
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             by
             his
             garment
             here
             be
             understood
             his
             wife
             ,
             't
             will
             easily
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             by
             violence
             or
             wrong
             ,
             may
             be
             denoted
             another
             strange
             wife
             ,
             with
             open
             injury
             taken
             in
             with
             ,
             or
             above
             her
             .
             The
             name
             proper
             for
             such
             a
             superinducted
             wife
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Arabick
             language
             of
             nigh
             signification
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Darrah
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             other
             Nouns
             from
             the
             same
             root
             ,
             signifies
             
               hurt
               ,
               affliction
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               force
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             r
             also
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ,
             in
             which
             such
             a
             wife
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tsarah
             ,
             one
             that
             afflicteth
             ,
             is
             enemy
             to
             ,
             or
             doth
             injure
             ,
             and
             oppress
             the
             other
             .
             Whence
             in
             the
             Law
             is
             forbidden
             to
             take
             one
             wife
             to
             another
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Litzror
               ,
               to
               vex
               her
               ,
               Levit.
            
             XVIII
             .
             18
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Noun
             signifying
             violence
             or
             wrong
             ,
             or
             oppression
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             abstract
             be
             taken
             for
             one
             that
             doth
             violence
             or
             wrong
             ,
             is
             no
             marvel
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             usual
             to
             put
             Nouns
             signifying
             goodness
             or
             badness
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             are
             eminent
             in
             those
             kinds
             good
             or
             
               bad
               ,
               profitable
            
             or
             hurtfull
             :
             and
             so
             violence
             for
             a
             wife
             ,
             that
             will
             certainly
             do
             wrong
             or
             violence
             ;
             or
             by
             taking
             of
             which
             ,
             violence
             or
             wrong
             is
             necessarily
             done
             to
             the
             former
             wife
             ;
             with
             more
             reason
             ,
             I
             suppose
             (
             though
             much
             the
             like
             )
             then
             s
             some
             by
             violence
             take
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             former
             wife
             violently
             retained
             ,
             and
             not
             dismissed
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             married
             by
             another
             .
             And
             if
             garment
             may
             be
             used
             for
             a
             wife
             ,
             then
             the
             Verb
             signifying
             to
             cover
             ,
             or
             put
             on
             a
             garment
             ,
             (
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cissah
             here
             )
             may
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             be
             well
             used
             for
             the
             taking
             a
             wife
             .
             And
             these
             things
             being
             allowed
             (
             as
             I
             know
             not
             why
             they
             should
             not
             be
             )
             as
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             then
             will
             the
             meaning
             which
             we
             have
             given
             be
             plain
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Text
             of
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               saith
               he
               hateth
               putting
               away
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               man
               to
               take
               a
               strange
            
             (
             a
             wrongfull
             injurious
             )
             
               wife
               ,
               above
            
             (
             or
             with
             )
             
               his
               lawfull
               former
               wife
            
             .
             For
             the
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Al
             is
             t
             noted
             to
             signify
             as
             well
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             im
             ,
             i.
             e.
             with
             ,
             as
             over
             or
             above
             ,
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             all
             one
             :
             and
             as
             to
             the
             marginal
             reading
             it
             will
             well
             agree
             with
             that
             also
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               he
               hate
               her
               ,
               let
               him
               put
               her
               away
            
             :
             he
             may
             have
             some
             color
             from
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             Law
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             
             that
             ,
             but
             retaining
             her
             ,
             though
             he
             hates
             her
             ,
             takes
             over
             her
             ,
             or
             together
             with
             her
             ,
             another
             strange
             idolatrous
             injurious
             wife
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             wrong
             and
             violence
             offered
             to
             her
             :
             or
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             another
             wrongfull
             wife
             is
             taken
             with
             or
             above
             his
             former
             legal
             wife
             ;
             to
             fit
             it
             to
             that
             construction
             ,
             
               violence
               covereth
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Another
             meaning
             might
             be
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             same
             notion
             ,
             given
             agreeable
             to
             that
             construction
             ,
             
               let
               him
               put
               her
               away
            
             ,
             and
             
               cover
               the
               wrong
               towards
            
             ,
             or
             against
             ,
             
               his
               wife
            
             ,
             called
             
               his
               garment
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             a
             Bill
             of
             Divorce
             ;
             so
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Al
             may
             signify
             towards
             or
             against
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             meaning
             will
             be
             easily
             applied
             to
             such
             other
             rendrings
             ,
             as
             are
             given
             and
             warranted
             by
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             coming
             fully
             home
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             ,
             from
             the
             10t
             h
             verse
             to
             these
             inclusively
             ,
             is
             a
             reproof
             of
             the
             Jews
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             their
             injury
             done
             to
             their
             lawfull
             Israelitish
             wives
             ,
             by
             either
             illegally
             putting
             them
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             take
             the
             daughters
             of
             a
             strange
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             if
             they
             did
             retain
             them
             ,
             yet
             secretly
             hating
             them
             ,
             and
             taking
             in
             above
             them
             such
             strange
             idolatrous
             wives
             ,
             whom
             ,
             with
             manifest
             injury
             to
             their
             former
             ,
             they
             did
             shew
             more
             affection
             to
             ,
             and
             make
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Mistresses
             over
             them
             .
             And
             this
             the
             u
             Jews
             think
             to
             be
             all
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             accounting
             both
             divorce
             ,
             and
             taking
             more
             Israelitish
             wives
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             (
             for
             all
             that
             is
             said
             )
             any
             way
             prohibited
             ,
             or
             displeasing
             to
             God.
             But
             to
             us
             learning
             from
             x
             Christ
             the
             true
             import
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             more
             absolutely
             a
             prohibition
             from
             God
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             viz.
             both
             Divorce
             and
             Polygamy
             ;
             which
             having
             shewed
             how
             hatefull
             it
             is
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             concludes
             with
             a
             repetition
             of
             his
             injunction
             or
             Caveat
             given
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               Therefore
               take
               heed
               to
               your
               spirit
               ,
               that
               you
               deal
               not
               treacherously
            
             :
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             as
             you
             love
             your
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             your
             spirits
             ,
             that
             ye
             offend
             not
             by
             indulging
             to
             your
             unbridled
             lusts
             in
             either
             of
             these
             kinds
             ,
             and
             prevaricate
             against
             the
             sacred
             tie
             of
             Wedlock
             ,
             by
             God
             instituted
             for
             the
             joining
             one
             to
             one
             ,
             in
             an
             indissoluble
             knot
             of
             affection
             in
             legal
             manner
             .
             And
             this
             till
             some
             plainer
             way
             be
             shewn
             we
             embrace
             ,
             as
             the
             fullest
             and
             properest
             meaning
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             it
             being
             agreeable
             both
             to
             the
             construction
             and
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             manifest
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             17
             ¶
             Ye
             have
             wearied
             the
             Lord
             with
             your
             words
             :
             yet
             ye
             say
             ,
             Wherein
             have
             we
             wearied
             him
             ?
             when
             ye
             say
             ,
             Every
             one
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             is
             good
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             delighteth
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             where
             is
             the
             God
             of
             judgment
             ?
          
           
             
               Ye
               have
               wearied
               the
               Lord
               with
               your
               words
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             A
             Jewish
             y
             Doctor
             notes
             this
             to
             be
             another
             Section
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             therein
             spoken
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             z
             some
             others
             make
             it
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             new
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             dependance
             on
             the
             preceding
             words
             ,
             but
             referring
             rather
             to
             what
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             doubts
             they
             raise
             ,
             and
             a
             vindication
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             which
             they
             seem
             here
             to
             call
             in
             question
             :
             yet
             may
             there
             well
             enough
             be
             a
             connexion
             made
             between
             them
             and
             the
             preceding
             words
             too
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             on
             them
             as
             a
             defence
             of
             their
             obstinacy
             in
             not
             hearkning
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophet
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             reproving
             them
             for
             such
             faults
             as
             have
             been
             hitherto
             mentioned
             ;
             for
             that
             a
             there
             seemed
             to
             them
             no
             such
             care
             taken
             by
             God
             of
             what
             men
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             those
             that
             did
             otherwise
             then
             he
             commanded
             ,
             yea
             more
             plainly
             wicked
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             to
             prosper
             as
             much
             or
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             that
             made
             more
             conscience
             of
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             to
             them
             of
             amending
             their
             waies
             ,
             or
             ceasing
             to
             do
             what
             they
             did
             .
             Or
             as
             Abarbinel
             makes
             the
             transition
             from
             the
             former
             words
             to
             these
             ,
             that
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             reproved
             them
             for
             their
             evil
             deeds
             ,
             both
             Priests
             and
             People
             ,
             he
             here
             proceeds
             to
             reprove
             them
             for
             their
             words
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             were
             even
             worse
             and
             more
             wicked
             then
             their
             deeds
             ;
             in
             that
             the
             wicked
             ones
             of
             that
             generation
             did
             return
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             reproofs
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               There
               is
               neither
               judgement
               nor
               Judge
               ,
               God
               hath
               left
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             His
             reproof
             of
             them
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             for
             this
             he
             gives
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               wearied
               the
               Lord
               with
               your
               words
               .
            
             Here
             is
             by
             several
             of
             the
             b
             Jews
             noted
             (
             as
             well
             as
             by
             others
             )
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             figuratively
             according
             to
             the
             language
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             as
             is
             passable
             among
             men
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             properly
             ,
             said
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             wearied
             .
             It
             denotes
             that
             their
             words
             were
             such
             as
             would
             weary
             any
             man
             in
             autority
             ,
             and
             provoke
             him
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             provoke
             God
             to
             deal
             so
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             the
             effects
             they
             might
             judge
             him
             to
             be
             weary
             of
             hearing
             from
             them
             such
             words
             ,
             and
             could
             no
             longer
             endure
             them
             :
             which
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Greek
             expresses
             by
             rendring
             it
             ,
             
               who
               have
               provoked
               the
               Lord
               to
               wrath
               .
               Rabbi
               Tanchum
            
             thus
             expounds
             it
             ,
             Ye
             have
             caused
             a
             restraint
             of
             his
             (
             care
             and
             )
             providence
             ,
             or
             caused
             him
             to
             withhold
             his
             providence
             from
             ordering
             your
             affairs
             ,
             by
             doing
             such
             things
             as
             he
             cannot
             bear
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               away
               with
               it
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Isa.
             I.
             13
             .
             and
             again
             ,
             
               I
               am
               weary
               to
               bear
               them
               ,
               v.
            
             14.
             
             Abarbinel
             thinks
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             making
             any
             c
             Metaphor
             or
             figure
             in
             this
             speech
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             not
             that
             God
             
             was
             wearied
             by
             their
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             in
             saying
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             did
             ascribe
             to
             him
             weariness
             and
             impotency
             ,
             and
             defect
             in
             his
             power
             and
             providence
             :
             for
             if
             he
             did
             not
             know
             what
             wicked
             men
             did
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             regard
             it
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             hinder
             or
             punish
             it
             ,
             this
             would
             argue
             him
             weary
             ,
             impotent
             ,
             and
             deficient
             .
             Which
             of
             the
             two
             waies
             of
             expounding
             this
             word
             we
             take
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             much
             material
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             difference
             in
             the
             sense
             or
             coherence
             with
             the
             following
             words
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             first
             and
             more
             followed
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             thus
             reproving
             them
             as
             faulty
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             they
             are
             represented
             ,
             as
             impudently
             denying
             themselves
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             spoken
             any
             words
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             so
             offensive
             ,
             
               Yet
               ye
               say
               ,
               wherein
               have
               we
               wearied
               him
            
             ?
             (
             or
             according
             to
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             whereby
             have
             we
             attributed
             to
             him
             weariness
             or
             impotency
             ?
             )
             Or
             if
             we
             interpret
             the
             words
             as
             others
             to
             include
             a
             supposition
             of
             what
             he
             knowing
             their
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             saw
             they
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             Wherein
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             gives
             them
             an
             answer
             in
             which
             he
             declares
             what
             it
             was
             they
             said
             ,
             or
             thought
             to
             the
             affronting
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             highly
             provoking
             him
             ,
             
               when
               ye
               say
               ,
               Every
               one
               that
               doth
               evil
               is
               good
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               delighteth
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
            
             ?
             It
             is
             easily
             supposed
             ,
             though
             not
             exprest
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             seeing
             the
             prosperous
             condition
             of
             some
             openly
             wicked
             men
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             idolatrous
             Nations
             ,
             as
             d
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             among
             themselves
             also
             ,
             they
             being
             e
             preferred
             in
             dignity
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             florishing
             more
             then
             themselves
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             own
             conceits
             ,
             were
             much
             better
             deserving
             ;
             took
             thence
             occasion
             of
             uttering
             these
             blasphemous
             words
             ,
             f
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Prophets
             affirmed
             concerning
             God's
             Justice
             and
             Judgments
             on
             sinners
             ,
             thus
             retorting
             ,
             and
             contradicting
             them
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               certainly
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               such
               as
               do
               evil
               are
               
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 delighteth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               it
               so
               appears
               by
               their
               prospering
               ;
               and
               where
               then
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               that
               just
               Judge
               ,
               that
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               ?
               which
               yet
               
                 R.
                 Tanchum
              
               thinks
               not
               to
               imply
               that
               they
               utterly
               denied
               the
               being
               of
               such
               a
               Judge
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               it
               would
               not
               have
               been
               added
               ,
               
                 And
                 where
                 is
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               but
               spoke
               by
               way
               of
               contradiction
               to
               what
               they
               heard
               from
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               a
               proof
               of
               God's
               slow
               proceeding
               in
               his
               ordering
               and
               disposing
               of
               things
               .
               And
               in
               giving
               this
               sense
               ,
               he
               takes
               the
               particle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 O
                 ,
                 or
              
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Copulative
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Ve
                 ,
                 and.
              
               
            
             By
             others
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             thus
             given
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             say
             ,
             thus
             or
             thus
             ;
             sometimes
             
               every
               one
               that
               doth
               evil
               is
               good
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               delighteth
               in
               them
            
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
               ?
            
             and
             by
             others
             ,
             
               If
               it
               be
               not
               so
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               where
               then
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgment
            
             ?
             In
             these
             waies
             of
             exposition
             by
             him
             given
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             most
             of
             what
             is
             said
             by
             other
             Expositors
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             they
             following
             the
             same
             way
             in
             construction
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             a
             late
             learned
             g
             man
             thinketh
             it
             more
             convenient
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             nice
             rules
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             
               when
               ye
               say
               every
               one
               that
            
             h
             
               maketh
               evil
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             
               the
               evil
               )
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             him
             that
             saith
             of
             evil
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             that
             it
             ,
             or
             he
             ,
             is
             good
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             God
             is
             delighted
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             that
             so
             saith
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             make
             much
             difference
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             scope
             or
             intent
             of
             what
             blasphemy
             they
             are
             charged
             with
             :
             viz.
             that
             they
             should
             make
             God
             a
             favorer
             of
             wicked
             persons
             .
             He
             differs
             from
             others
             likewise
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             concerning
             the
             rendring
             of
             that
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             O
             ,
             which
             is
             rendred
             or
             (
             and
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             would
             have
             rendred
             And
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             it
             elsewhere
             signifies
             ,
             viz.
             i
             Lev.
             IV.
             24
             ,
             and
             and
             28.
             )
             and
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             particle
             of
             exclamation
             ,
             O
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             and
             the
             following
             words
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             admiring
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             so
             patiently
             bears
             with
             so
             great
             impiety
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             punish
             this
             their
             blasphemy
             .
             But
             though
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             Isa.
             XXVII
             .
             4
             .
             he
             make
             it
             probable
             that
             this
             particle
             may
             sometimes
             so
             signify
             ,
             yet
             whether
             it
             ought
             here
             so
             to
             be
             used
             (
             especially
             ,
             making
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
               ?
            
             to
             be
             the
             Prophets
             words
             )
             may
             seem
             questionable
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             then
             the
             Prophet
             would
             seem
             guilty
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             that
             those
             whom
             he
             reproves
             were
             ;
             viz.
             in
             questioning
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             as
             shewing
             favor
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             because
             God
             seemed
             in
             their
             eies
             to
             favor
             others
             more
             wicked
             than
             themselves
             ,
             more
             than
             he
             did
             them
             ;
             he
             should
             do
             but
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             God
             so
             much
             favored
             ,
             or
             bare
             with
             them
             .
             But
             if
             any
             will
             have
             it
             so
             rendred
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             the
             following
             words
             should
             still
             be
             the
             words
             of
             those
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             others
             take
             them
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             but
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             rendred
             or
             ,
             or
             and
             ,
             only
             with
             a
             little
             more
             vehemency
             ;
             and
             either
             a
             denying
             or
             complaining
             of
             the
             slowness
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             :
             They
             thus
             (
             probably
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             own
             obstinacy
             in
             persevering
             in
             those
             evil
             waies
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Prophets
             reproved
             them
             ,
             )
             k
             arguing
             ,
             
               What
               need
               we
               fear
               ,
               though
               we
               go
               on
               in
               such
               courses
               ,
               as
               you
               reprove
               us
               for
               ?
               do
               we
               not
               see
               those
               ,
               that
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               evil
               ,
               prosper
               ?
               so
               that
               we
               may
               well
               conclude
               ,
               either
               that
               their
               doings
               are
               well
               liked
               of
               by
               God
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               
               
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Judgment
              
               ?
               sure
               either
               there
               is
               no
               such
               ,
               (
               as
               Abarbinel
               notes
               this
               way
               of
               speaking
               to
               denote
               the
               not-being
               of
               a
               thing
               ;
               )
               or
               else
               he
               is
               very
               negligent
               and
               slow
               in
               his
               executing
               judgement
               :
               else
               why
               doth
               he
               suffer
               so
               long
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               punish
               them
               ?
            
             (
             so
             those
             scoffers
             ,
             II
             Pet.
             III.
             4
             .
             
               where
               is
               the
               Promise
               of
               his
               coming
            
             ?
             )
             so
             intimating
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             ill
             ordering
             of
             things
             in
             distributing
             of
             justice
             ,
             *
             they
             thought
             either
             that
             God
             saw
             the
             evil
             things
             that
             were
             done
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             displeased
             with
             them
             :
             or
             else
             did
             not
             see
             them
             ,
             nor
             regarded
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             not
             a
             God
             of
             judgement
             .
             Such
             impious
             sayings
             of
             theirs
             he
             shews
             that
             God
             was
             highly
             offended
             at
             ,
             for
             their
             undertaking
             to
             be
             judges
             of
             the
             Seasons
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             reserved
             the
             l
             judgement
             of
             to
             his
             own
             knowledge
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             subject
             the
             depths
             of
             his
             judgments
             to
             their
             own
             shallow
             reason
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             reproof
             of
             them
             is
             this
             Chapter
             concluded
             .
             But
             out
             of
             his
             great
             condescension
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             returns
             such
             an
             answer
             to
             these
             their
             causeless
             objections
             ,
             as
             may
             teach
             them
             to
             
               discern
               between
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               between
               him
               that
               serveth
               God
               and
               him
               that
               serveth
               him
               not
            
             ;
             as
             he
             speaks
             is
             the
             18
             th
             verse
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Grotius
             interprets
             what
             is
             rendred
             ,
             
               ye
               have
               wearied
            
             ,
             &c.
             by
             
               ye
               will
               weary
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               when
               ye
               say
            
             ,
             by
             
               in
               that
               ye
               will
               say
            
             ,
             &c.
             viz.
             so
             as
             to
             be
             a
             foretelling
             of
             their
             behavior
             in
             that
             interval
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             now
             be
             without
             Prophets
             and
             Miracles
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             between
             the
             time
             that
             this
             was
             spoken
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             Messenger
             and
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Chap.
             vers
             .
             1.
             spoken
             of
             .
             And
             it
             is
             but
             reason
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             take
             in
             ,
             together
             with
             what
             the
             Jews
             had
             done
             ,
             since
             their
             return
             into
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             at
             present
             they
             did
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             should
             do
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             God
             foresaw
             what
             they
             would
             say
             or
             do
             ,
             as
             already
             said
             or
             done
             .
             But
             to
             pass
             by
             all
             that
             was
             in
             that
             time
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             on
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             reporting
             by
             way
             of
             Prophecy
             what
             is
             now
             by
             them
             done
             in
             their
             present
             dispersion
             ,
             after
             the
             real
             completion
             of
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             as
             some
             m
             Jews
             do
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             what
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             thinks
             convenient
             ,
             both
             here
             and
             Chap.
             III.
             14
             .
             )
             is
             wholly
             to
             elude
             this
             Prophecy
             ;
             as
             then
             spoken
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             void
             all
             that
             we
             beleive
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             the
             history
             of
             the
             times
             testifies
             of
             the
             completion
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             following
             words
             threatned
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             look
             after
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             vainly
             do
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             were
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             but
             we
             were
             to
             look
             for
             another
             ,
             to
             shut
             our
             eies
             against
             what
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             for
             what
             shall
             never
             be
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Prophets
             words
             from
             the
             times
             that
             they
             concerned
             ,
             and
             apply
             them
             to
             such
             as
             began
             not
             till
             all
             that
             he
             spake
             was
             manifestly
             fulfilled
             ,
             so
             making
             by
             a
             perverse
             method
             the
             end
             to
             be
             the
             beginning
             .
             Though
             they
             be
             now
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             sin
             that
             the
             men
             of
             that
             generation
             then
             were
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             they
             the
             men
             then
             particularly
             spoken
             of
             and
             designed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 1.
              
               
               Behold
               I
               will
               send
               my
               messenger
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               prepare
               the
               way
               before
               me
               :
               and
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               ye
               seek
               ,
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               to
               his
               temple
               :
               even
               the
               messenger
               of
               the
               covenant
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               :
               behold
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
          
           
             
               BEHOLD
               I
               will
               send
               my
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               prepare
               the
               way
               before
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             How
             these
             words
             depend
             on
             those
             foregoing
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             former
             Chapter
             is
             concluded
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             intimated
             ,
             viz.
             that
             here
             is
             an
             answer
             given
             to
             that
             blasphemous
             question
             of
             those
             perverse
             ones
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             who
             from
             what
             they
             saw
             of
             the
             prosperity
             and
             florishing
             condition
             of
             such
             whom
             they
             looked
             on
             ,
             as
             deserving
             other
             usage
             ,
             took
             thence
             occasion
             of
             questioning
             Gods
             Justice
             ;
             God
             assuring
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             come
             a
             time
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             perceive
             that
             he
             was
             no
             favorer
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             their
             practises
             ;
             a
             time
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             by
             his
             executing
             his
             just
             judgement
             on
             them
             ,
             shew
             that
             he
             took
             due
             notice
             all
             along
             of
             what
             was
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             seem
             for
             a
             while
             to
             connive
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             time
             should
             be
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             a
             righteous
             King
             ,
             whom
             he
             should
             raise
             up
             to
             set
             things
             in
             order
             ,
             viz.
             the
             King
             Messiah
             :
             as
             I
             choose
             to
             utter
             in
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Jewish
             a
             Expositor
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             even
             by
             confession
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             That
             the
             words
             are
             a
             most
             illustrious
             Prophecy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             this
             last
             of
             Prophets
             before
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             assured
             them
             of
             ,
             and
             warned
             them
             to
             expect
             his
             coming
             :
             for
             which
             to
             prepare
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             no
             more
             Prophets
             sent
             them
             ,
             till
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             which
             should
             immediatly
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             appear
             to
             prepare
             his
             way
             before
             him
             .
             How
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             in
             its
             due
             time
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             clearly
             and
             fully
             shews
             :
             so
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             cavils
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             that
             acknowledge
             not
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             that
             can
             raise
             to
             us
             any
             doubt
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             scope
             and
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             explaining
             of
             the
             particular
             words
             may
             be
             some
             difference
             ;
             which
             as
             far
             as
             may
             seem
             convenient
             ,
             we
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             in
             going
             them
             over
             as
             they
             lie
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             Behold
             [
             saith
             God
             ]
             
               I
               will
               send
            
             .
             ]
             Others
             translate
             ,
             
               I
               do
               send
            
             ,
             as
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             letter
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             is
             it
             recited
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             as
             ,
             Matth.
             XI
             .
             10
             .
             Mar.
             I.
             2
             .
             Luk.
             VII
             .
             27
             .
             Because
             the
             thing
             ,
             though
             not
             done
             or
             in
             present
             doing
             ,
             when
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             ,
             yet
             was
             assuredly
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             was
             therefore
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             .
             But
             ours
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             was
             after
             a
             time
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             express
             it
             not
             unfitly
             in
             the
             future
             ,
             
               I
               will
               send
            
             ,
             as
             agreeable
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             which
             will
             well
             enough
             bear
             either
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Participle
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sholeach
               ,
               sending
               (
               Behold
               I
               sending
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               am
               sending
            
             ,
             or
             
               will
               send
            
             )
             is
             frequently
             used
             to
             denote
             the
             present
             Tense
             ,
             but
             b
             somtimes
             the
             future
             also
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Malachi
             .
             ]
             Which
             signifies
             either
             
               my
               Angel
            
             ,
             or
             
               my
               Messenger
            
             ,
             the
             word
             signifying
             both
             an
             Angel
             and
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             an
             Angel
             because
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             Ch.
             I.
             1
             .
             and
             II.
             7
             .
             from
             which
             our
             Prophet
             had
             his
             name
             Malachi
             :
             it
             is
             here
             rightly
             rendred
             
               my
               Messenger
            
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Messenger
            
             .
             ]
             Who
             is
             designed
             by
             this
             title
             we
             Christians
             cannot
             doubt
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             those
             forecited
             places
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             expresly
             attributed
             to
             John
             the
             Baptist
             :
             and
             he
             in
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               Matth.
            
             and
             Luke
             ,
             is
             plainly
             said
             by
             Christ
             himself
             to
             be
             him
             of
             whom
             this
             was
             written
             .
             But
             the
             unbeleiving
             Jews
             denying
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Messenger
             this
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             likewise
             concerning
             this
             Messenger
             :
             and
             by
             disagreeing
             among
             themselves
             so
             far
             as
             they
             do
             ▪
             and
             by
             the
             absurdity
             of
             what
             they
             affirm
             ,
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             either
             all
             ignorant
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             will
             none
             of
             them
             confess
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             brief
             view
             of
             them
             we
             may
             see
             .
             
               R.
               Salomo
               Jarchi
            
             interprets
             it
             (
             if
             Abarbinel
             give
             us
             the
             meaning
             aright
             )
             of
             the
             c
             Angel
             of
             death
             ,
             who
             shall
             take
             the
             wicked
             out
             of
             this
             life
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             Hell
             torments
             .
             In
             the
             copies
             of
             him
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             are
             no
             such
             words
             expressed
             ,
             but
             only
             
               My
               Messenger
               ,
               to
               take
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             or
             
               cut
               off
               the
               wicked
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             interprets
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             an
             Angel
             that
             shall
             revenge
             the
             [
             breach
             of
             the
             ]
             Covenant
             .
             Which
             Exposition
             of
             his
             so
             understood
             ,
             the
             same
             Abarbinel
             thinks
             ,
             though
             true
             in
             the
             general
             (
             that
             however
             the
             wicked
             here
             may
             prosper
             ,
             yet
             after
             death
             vengeance
             shall
             certainly
             be
             taken
             on
             them
             )
             yet
             not
             to
             agree
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             is
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             a
             signal
             particular
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             is
             continually
             and
             necessarily
             seen
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             was
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             remark
             to
             be
             ushered
             in
             with
             a
             Behold
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             new
             notorious
             thing
             :
             as
             is
             likewise
             intimated
             to
             be
             pointed
             out
             here
             in
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               But
               who
               
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               purify
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             are
             not
             things
             properly
             and
             peculiarly
             denoting
             the
             state
             of
             Souls
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             saith
             that
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Messenger
             is
             meant
             Messiah
             the
             son
             of
             Joseph
             .
             But
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             probable
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             what
             is
             that
             Messiah
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             but
             a
             mere
             figment
             of
             their
             own
             brain
             ,
             whom
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             on
             whom
             they
             may
             fasten
             those
             Prophecies
             ,
             which
             foretell
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             take
             them
             off
             from
             Messiah
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             will
             have
             none
             but
             glorious
             and
             triumphant
             things
             to
             pertain
             ?
             as
             if
             they
             could
             not
             belong
             to
             one
             person
             ,
             who
             through
             d
             sufferings
             should
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
             .
             And
             this
             they
             do
             without
             any
             ground
             or
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             only
             that
             they
             may
             deny
             our
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             only
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             the
             Prophets
             spoken
             of
             :
             so
             that
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             believe
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             this
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             hath
             in
             it
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             make
             it
             probable
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             this
             place
             to
             be
             embraced
             by
             others
             of
             their
             own
             profession
             .
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             thinks
             that
             by
             this
             Messenger
             is
             meant
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             
               If
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               ye
               ask
               concerning
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               wicked
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               there
               shall
               come
               a
               time
               that
               you
               shall
               see
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               will
               draw
               near
               to
               you
               for
               judgement
               to
               consume
               the
               wicked
               that
               are
               among
               you
               :
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               the
               day
               when
               
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 my
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 prepare
              
               (
               or
               
                 clear
                 )
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 send
                 my
                 Angell
                 before
                 thee
                 to
                 keep
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Exod.
               XXIII
               .
               20
               .
               and
               he
               shall
               clear
               the
               way
               before
               me
               :
               this
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               gathering
               (
               or
               restoring
               )
               the
               captivity
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               find
               in
               their
               way
               any
               adversary
               ,
               or
               evil
               occurrent
               .
            
             This
             Exposition
             of
             his
             appears
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             pleased
             Abarbinel
             ,
             by
             his
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             yet
             of
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             other
             words
             he
             doth
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             he
             himself
             gives
             another
             far
             different
             from
             that
             or
             the
             others
             that
             have
             been
             mentioned
             :
             w
             ch
             is
             ,
             
               That
               by
               this
               Messenger
               is
               meant
               the
               Prophet
               himself
               that
               here
               utters
               these
               words
               from
               God
               ,
               whose
               name
               is
               the
               same
               word
               here
               used
               ,
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Malachi
               ,
               and
               being
               interpreted
               signifies
               ,
               
                 my
                 Angell
              
               ,
               or
               
                 my
                 Messenger
              
               :
            
             which
             cannot
             but
             seem
             strange
             to
             any
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             speaking
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             prophesy
             of
             himself
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             best
             color
             he
             can
             upon
             his
             opinion
             ,
             he
             would
             perswade
             men
             ,
             that
             Interpreters
             are
             out
             in
             interpreting
             these
             words
             wholly
             of
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             partly
             of
             what
             was
             at
             present
             ,
             partly
             of
             what
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             partly
             of
             what
             was
             past
             :
             of
             what
             was
             present
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               send
               Malachi
               my
               Prophet
            
             ;
             of
             what
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Shecinah
             or
             majestatick
             glorious
             presence
             ;
             of
             what
             was
             past
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             King
             of
             
               Persia
               )
               hath
               already
               come
            
             :
             as
             if
             ,
             to
             stop
             their
             murmurings
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             had
             now
             sent
             the
             Prophet
             Malachi
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             punishment
             is
             determined
             for
             those
             wicked
             hereafter
             ;
             (
             as
             in
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             he
             will
             shew
             )
             and
             so
             to
             clear
             the
             way
             before
             him
             by
             solving
             their
             question
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
            
             ?
             And
             seeing
             they
             murmured
             ,
             because
             the
             Shecinah
             ,
             or
             glorious
             presence
             did
             not
             appear
             in
             the
             Temple
             they
             had
             now
             built
             ;
             (
             in
             which
             were
             wanting
             the
             Shecinah
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             answer
             by
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             former
             Temple
             ;
             )
             and
             objected
             that
             Gods
             Providence
             was
             removed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             were
             ill
             ordered
             ;
             therefore
             to
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Shecinah
             should
             assuredly
             come
             again
             into
             the
             Temple
             that
             should
             hereafter
             be
             built
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               into
               his
               Temple
               ,
            
             there
             shall
             his
             glory
             and
             majestatick
             presence
             dwell
             ,
             even
             that
             Lord
             which
             they
             now
             sought
             in
             their
             murmurings
             .
             And
             for
             a
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             promise
             should
             certainly
             be
             performed
             ,
             he
             instanceth
             in
             what
             they
             had
             already
             seen
             in
             what
             concerned
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Lords
             Angell
             ,
             or
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             Messiah
             or
             Anointed
             ,
             for
             destroying
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             bringing
             back
             the
             dispersed
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             Esay
             prophecied
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             with
             them
             a
             Covenant
             of
             peace
             :
             of
             whom
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             honor
             and
             love
             him
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             according
             as
             was
             promised
             to
             you
             ?
             
               so
               shall
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               ye
               seek
               ,
               come
               suddenly
               and
               unawares
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               redemtion
               and
               gathering
               of
               the
               captivity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             his
             meaning
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             make
             it
             out
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             I
             have
             faithfully
             given
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             confutation
             of
             it
             :
             so
             doth
             he
             distract
             the
             construction
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             so
             blend
             and
             intermingle
             them
             with
             strange
             notions
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             rejects
             the
             opinions
             of
             others
             of
             his
             own
             profession
             ,
             so
             I
             suppose
             none
             of
             them
             will
             embrace
             this
             of
             his
             .
             All
             that
             we
             can
             gather
             from
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             yet
             named
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             not
             willing
             to
             see
             or
             acknowledg
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             instructed
             by
             the
             Gospell
             embrace
             ,
             do
             strive
             to
             go
             as
             far
             from
             it
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             mean
             while
             taking
             such
             
             different
             waies
             ,
             and
             disagreeing
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             they
             had
             no
             one
             probable
             thing
             to
             insist
             on
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             opinion
             among
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             Abarbinel
             glanceth
             on
             for
             a
             reserve
             ,
             as
             a
             possible
             one
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             of
             his
             own
             be
             not
             thought
             sufficient
             ,
             although
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             apply
             it
             as
             others
             do
             )
             and
             that
             perhaps
             much
             ancienter
             then
             any
             of
             these
             we
             have
             yet
             seen
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             by
             a
             right
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             though
             not
             according
             to
             their
             meaning
             ,
             might
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             e
             
               That
               by
               this
               Messenger
               is
               meant
               he
               who
               ,
               Chap.
               IV.
               5
               .
               is
               called
               Eliah
               ,
               whom
               some
               of
               them
               would
               have
               to
               be
               Eliah
               the
               Tishbite
               in
               person
               :
               others
               ,
               not
               necessarily
               so
               ,
               but
               some
               great
               Prophet
               like
               him
               in
               degree
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
               by
               his
               name
               .
            
             So
             the
             often
             cited
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             reports
             their
             opinion
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             Chap.
             IV.
             where
             will
             be
             occasion
             to
             speak
             again
             of
             it
             .
             That
             this
             opinion
             among
             them
             was
             ancient
             we
             learn
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             their
             own
             records
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Gospell
             also
             ,
             Mat.
             XVII
             .
             10
             .
             where
             we
             hear
             the
             Disciples
             asking
             Christ
             ,
             
               Why
               then
               say
               the
               Scribes
               that
               Eliah
               must
               first
               come
            
             ?
             their
             opinion
             then
             was
             ,
             that
             before
             Christ
             Elias
             ought
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             a
             Messenger
             and
             Forerunner
             :
             and
             Christ
             doth
             not
             say
             they
             were
             out
             in
             expecting
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             Elias
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             that
             they
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             him
             that
             was
             under
             that
             name
             expected
             to
             be
             already
             come
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Elias
               was
               truly
               first
               to
               come
               :
               but
               that
               indeed
               he
               was
               already
               come
               ,
               and
               they
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             answer
             his
             Disciples
             understood
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             unto
             them
             of
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             also
             he
             had
             before
             told
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               he
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Behold
               I
               send
               my
               Messenger
               before
               thy
               face
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             II.
             10
             .
             and
             
               the
               Elias
               which
               was
               for
               to
               come
               .
            
             To
             those
             Jews
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             last
             opinion
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             have
             from
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             a
             ready
             answer
             ,
             and
             to
             any
             objection
             that
             they
             shall
             raise
             from
             it
             ,
             against
             their
             believing
             this
             Prophecy
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             the
             Messiah
             to
             be
             come
             .
             Whereas
             f
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             making
             it
             an
             argument
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Prophecy
             is
             not
             fulfilled
             ,
             because
             Elias
             is
             not
             in
             person
             come
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             the
             Messias
             ;
             we
             refer
             them
             for
             answer
             to
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Sect
             ,
             who
             confess
             that
             neither
             these
             ,
             nor
             those
             other
             words
             of
             Malachi
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Prophecy
             ,
             require
             that
             Elias
             should
             come
             in
             person
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             great
             Prophet
             or
             prophetical
             man
             in
             degree
             like
             to
             Elias
             .
             And
             then
             to
             these
             ,
             if
             they
             say
             that
             not
             any
             such
             hath
             yet
             appeared
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             there
             hath
             ,
             and
             that
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             was
             he
             ,
             for
             he
             
               came
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               power
               of
               Elias
               ,
               to
               make
               ready
               a
               People
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Luc.
            
             I.
             17
             .
             He
             was
             by
             all
             that
             then
             lived
             and
             beheld
             his
             works
             ,
             counted
             and
             holden
             for
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             Mat.
             XIV
             .
             5
             .
             and
             XXI
             .
             26
             .
             yea
             ,
             he
             was
             more
             then
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             then
             whom
             
               there
               was
               not
               a
               greater
               risen
               among
               them
               that
               were
               born
               of
               women
               ,
               Mat.
            
             XI
             .
             9
             ,
             11.
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             doubted
             whether
             he
             were
             not
             the
             Messiah
             himself
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             required
             from
             this
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             that
             was
             promised
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Elias
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               he
               should
               prepare
               the
               way
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             he
             did
             fully
             make
             good
             by
             preaching
             repentance
             ,
             Mat.
             III.
             2
             .
             by
             baptizing
             unto
             repentance
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             by
             bearing
             witness
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             pointing
             him
             out
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             beleive
             on
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             I.
             29
             .
             &c.
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             ancient
             g
             Tradition
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             Eliah
             was
             to
             prepare
             the
             Messiah
             to
             his
             office
             ;
             that
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             by
             
             John's
             baptizing
             Christ
             before
             he
             began
             to
             preach
             ,
             at
             which
             baptizing
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descended
             on
             him
             visibly
             from
             Heaven
             .
             But
             this
             is
             besides
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             the
             present
             words
             .
             John
             then
             being
             such
             as
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             so
             having
             performed
             that
             office
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             he
             should
             be
             sent
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             be
             but
             mere
             obstinacy
             to
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             Messenger
             here
             prophesied
             of
             ?
             and
             what
             can
             they
             expect
             in
             any
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             him
             found
             ?
          
           
             From
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             till
             the
             time
             of
             its
             completion
             by
             the
             Lords
             sending
             him
             ,
             was
             their
             opinion
             true
             ;
             that
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             excellency
             and
             the
             spirit
             with
             which
             he
             was
             to
             be
             endowed
             ,
             might
             be
             called
             Eliah
             ,
             was
             to
             come
             as
             a
             Messenger
             and
             a
             forerunner
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             to
             prepare
             his
             way
             before
             him
             :
             but
             since
             these
             things
             have
             been
             all
             fulfilled
             ,
             still
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             same
             Prophecy
             ,
             to
             expect
             another
             ,
             denying
             him
             ,
             is
             great
             perversness
             .
             According
             to
             their
             own
             rule
             ,
             h
             
               that
               Prophecies
               and
               promises
               of
               God
               are
               at
               their
               manifestation
               to
               be
               discerned
               and
               acknowledged
               as
               fulfilled
               ,
            
             they
             ought
             so
             to
             discern
             and
             acknowledge
             this
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             but
             so
             do
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             willingly
             shut
             their
             eies
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             Christ.
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             who
             hath
             opened
             our
             eies
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             this
             Messenger
             ,
             who
             by
             what
             is
             therein
             declared
             ,
             is
             evidently
             approved
             to
             be
             
               John
               Baptist.
            
             He
             it
             is
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             here
             saith
             ,
             
               my
               Messenger
            
             .
             So
             our
             Translation
             renders
             it
             ,
             others
             rendring
             
               my
               Angell
            
             .
             The
             word
             is
             indeed
             that
             which
             is
             used
             to
             signify
             
               an
               Angell
            
             ,
             but
             as
             well
             likewise
             any
             other
             Messenger
             or
             Ambassador
             ;
             (
             from
             a
             root
             that
             signifies
             
               to
               send
            
             :
             )
             and
             that
             signification
             of
             Messenger
             is
             by
             our
             Translators
             well
             chosen
             to
             put
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             taking
             away
             or
             preventing
             those
             needless
             questions
             ,
             which
             from
             rendring
             it
             
               an
               
               Angell
            
             ,
             might
             be
             raised
             :
             as
             ,
             How
             John
             was
             an
             Angel
             ?
             or
             ,
             Why
             called
             so
             ?
             which
             is
             i
             reported
             anciently
             to
             have
             given
             occasion
             ,
             to
             some
             ,
             of
             an
             erroneous
             opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             only
             so
             by
             office
             ,
             but
             by
             nature
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Pinnah
             ,
             which
             ours
             and
             others
             (
             agreeably
             also
             to
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Gospels
             )
             render
             prepare
             ,
             is
             from
             a
             root
             Panah
             ,
             that
             hath
             also
             the
             signification
             of
             
               looking
               on
            
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             by
             the
             Greek
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             rendered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               shall
               look
               on
            
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             the
             printed
             Arabick
             ,
             which
             therein
             follows
             them
             .
             Which
             certainly
             cannot
             be
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             meaning
             ,
             except
             we
             extend
             it
             so
             far
             as
             to
             understand
             by
             it
             ,
             
               to
               look
               to
               it
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             be
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             which
             then
             will
             be
             the
             same
             with
             preparing
             .
             But
             the
             word
             in
             that
             form
             that
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             used
             for
             to
             look
             and
             consider
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             to
             clear
             and
             
               make
               clean
            
             ,
             to
             prepare
             by
             removing
             what
             is
             amiss
             or
             offensive
             :
             so
             likewise
             used
             Esay
             ,
             XL.
             3
             .
             
               Prepare
               ye
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               make
               straight
               a
               high
               way
            
             :
             which
             words
             are
             likewise
             applied
             to
             the
             same
             John
             Baptist's
             office
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Mat.
             III.
             3
             .
             and
             Mar.
             I.
             3
             .
             and
             Luc.
             III.
             4
             .
             and
             he
             shewed
             to
             make
             good
             what
             is
             thereby
             required
             ,
             by
             calling
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             by
             preaching
             the
             Baptism
             of
             repentance
             ,
             for
             putting
             away
             those
             sins
             which
             might
             hinder
             them
             from
             receiving
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             obstacles
             in
             his
             way
             .
             And
             in
             that
             place
             it
             is
             rendered
             by
             the
             Greek
             also
             prepare
             ,
             and
             so
             probably
             they
             might
             here
             do
             .
          
           
             Having
             observed
             these
             words
             to
             be
             cited
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             in
             them
             they
             are
             cited
             something
             differently
             from
             what
             is
             read
             here
             :
             for
             whereas
             here
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               my
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               before
               me
               ,
            
             or
             
               my
               face
            
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             as
             speaking
             of
             himself
             ;
             there
             it
             is
             still
             said
             
               before
               thy
               face
            
             ,
             and
             
               thy
               way
               before
               thee
            
             ,
             as
             speaking
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             .
             Which
             hath
             caused
             some
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             here
             speaks
             ,
             whether
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             Christ.
             But
             though
             it
             be
             true
             what
             k
             some
             here
             observe
             ,
             that
             such
             works
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             are
             external
             and
             common
             to
             all
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             not
             proper
             to
             one
             ,
             may
             indifferently
             be
             attributed
             to
             either
             ;
             yet
             the
             plainest
             way
             of
             expounding
             these
             words
             here
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             spoken
             here
             (
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             )
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             concerning
             Christ
             ;
             here
             
               of
               him
            
             ,
             there
             expresly
             
               to
               him
            
             .
             And
             then
             the
             saying
             here
             ,
             
               my
               Messenger
               ,
               before
               me
            
             ;
             and
             there
             
               thy
               way
               ,
               before
               thee
            
             ,
             making
             the
             same
             way
             to
             be
             called
             Gods
             way
             here
             ,
             and
             l
             Christs
             there
             ,
             affords
             us
             an
             evident
             proof
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             one
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             m
             and
             that
             in
             Christ
             God
             came
             ,
             and
             was
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             proving
             the
             same
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               Christ
               is
               one
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             some
             n
             would
             take
             from
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             
               before
               my
               face
            
             ,
             an
             argument
             ,
             thence
             proving
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               The
               face
               of
               God
            
             :
             but
             o
             others
             observe
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ,
             
               before
               my
               face
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             then
             ,
             
               before
               me
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             Translators
             so
             rendring
             it
             ,
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             not
             in
             the
             word
             
               my
               face
            
             to
             be
             included
             any
             argument
             for
             proving
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             on
             which
             any
             great
             stress
             ought
             to
             be
             laid
             :
             and
             they
             that
             think
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             shew
             p
             how
             then
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             here
             uttered
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             as
             cited
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             may
             be
             reconciled
             .
             For
             if
             by
             
               my
               face
            
             be
             here
             meant
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             then
             shall
             be
             there
             understood
             by
             
               thy
               face
            
             ?
             who
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             face
             of
             Christ
             ?
             It
             follows
             ,
          
           
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Who
             by
             this
             Lord
             is
             meant
             is
             agreed
             on
             ,
             on
             all
             hands
             by
             Christian
             Interpreters
             :
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             ,
             
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               Act.
            
             II.
             36
             .
             and
             
               who
               is
               Lord
               over
               all
            
             ,
             ibid.
             X.
             36
             .
             q
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             sustained
             and
             governed
             ;
             who
             is
             (
             as
             the
             root
             of
             the
             word
             imports
             )
             the
             basis
             and
             foundation
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             private
             family
             ,
             Tribe
             or
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             ;
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             Cor.
             VIII
             .
             6
             .
             and
             whose
             we
             are
             also
             by
             right
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Rev.
             XVII
             .
             14
             .
             and
             XIX
             .
             16
             .
             deservedly
             entituled
             
               The
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Among
             the
             Jews
             there
             are
             some
             who
             understand
             it
             more
             generally
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             
               R.
               Salomo
               ,
               The
               God
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               R.
               Aben
               Ezra
               ,
               The
               God
               of
               glory
            
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Abarbinel
               ,
               The
               glorious
               Name
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             glorious
             God
             ,
             whose
             words
             may
             be
             by
             a
             Christian
             well
             interpreted
             also
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             by
             them
             meant
             .
             But
             others
             of
             them
             more
             plainly
             agreeing
             so
             far
             with
             us
             ,
             expresly
             say
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               King
               Messiah
            
             ,
             so
             Kimchi
             ;
             yea
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Bela
               shaccin
            
             ,
             that
             without
             doubt
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             and
             so
             say
             we
             ,
             though
             as
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             his
             title
             to
             that
             appellation
             of
             Lord
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             agree
             with
             us
             .
             This
             Lord
             is
             described
             by
             that
             Epithet
             ,
             
               whom
               ye
               seek
            
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             what
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
            
             ?
             as
             an
             answer
             to
             that
             question
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             by
             s
             some
             looked
             on
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             spoken
             in
             ill
             part
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             whom
             ye
             scoffingly
             seek
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               he
            
             ?
             Why
             doth
             he
             not
             shew
             himself
             ?
             Although
             it
             may
             be
             (
             as
             by
             many
             learned
             men
             it
             is
             )
             taken
             ;
             as
             spoken
             of
             a
             serious
             expectation
             ,
             and
             seeking
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             whom
             all
             along
             from
             of
             old
             they
             longed
             and
             l
             
             waited
             for
             ,
             according
             as
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
               I
               haue
               waited
               for
               thy
               Salvation
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               Gen.
            
             XLIX
             .
             18
             .
             and
             what
             we
             read
             of
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Luc.
            
             II.
             25
             .
             that
             he
             waited
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             ver
             .
             38.
             that
             Anna
             spake
             of
             him
             (
             being
             brought
             into
             the
             Temple
             )
             to
             all
             them
             that
             looked
             for
             Redemption
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             manifestly
             shews
             that
             there
             t
             was
             such
             a
             seeking
             ,
             a
             waiting
             and
             longing
             for
             the
             promised
             Shilo
             among
             them
             by
             such
             as
             seriously
             wished
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             did
             in
             scoff
             ask
             after
             him
             ,
             or
             murmure
             at
             his
             delay
             .
          
           
             Of
             him
             that
             was
             so
             sought
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             suddenly
             come
             ▪
             
               i.
               e.
            
             suddenly
             after
             that
             his
             Messenger
             had
             come
             and
             prepared
             the
             way
             before
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             after
             John
             Baptist's
             preaching
             :
             or
             
               suddenly
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             unawares
             ,
             when
             men
             should
             not
             think
             on
             ,
             or
             be
             aware
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             Kimchi
             takes
             the
             word
             here
             to
             signify
             ;
             the
             time
             being
             not
             precisely
             in
             the
             Prophets
             determined
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             in
             
               Daniel
               ,
               The
               words
               are
               closed
               up
               and
               sealed
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               Chap.
            
             XII
             .
             9
             .
             Whence
             perhaps
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Jews
             reckon
             the
             Messiah
             among
             the
             things
             that
             come
             v
             unawares
             ,
             or
             when
             men
             think
             not
             of
             them
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             said
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             this
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             except
             they
             diligently
             watch
             for
             it
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               come
               upon
               them
               unawares
               ,
               Luc.
            
             XXI
             .
             36
             .
             
               suddenly
               ,
               Mar.
            
             XIII
             .
             36
             .
             
               in
               such
               an
               hour
               as
               they
               think
               not
               ,
               Mat.
            
             XXIV
             .
             44
             .
             So
             doubtless
             shall
             his
             last
             coming
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             be
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             alone
             which
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             having
             overslipt
             the
             former
             ,
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             without
             taking
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             now
             (
             whatever
             they
             vainly
             promise
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             Lord
             were
             not
             at
             all
             yet
             come
             )
             farther
             expect
             ;
             as
             farther
             appears
             by
             the
             circumstance
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               come
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               his
               Temple
            
             .
             However
             ,
             by
             
               his
               Temple
            
             ,
             some
             x
             have
             anciently
             understood
             Christs
             human
             nature
             ,
             or
             body
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             Joh.
             II.
             21
             .
             or
             his
             Church
             ;
             or
             all
             faithfull
             believers
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             likewise
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             I
             Cor.
             III.
             16
             .
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             yet
             no
             doubt
             but
             here
             is
             meant
             that
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             built
             then
             lately
             (
             when
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             )
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             which
             whatever
             alterations
             were
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             still
             looked
             on
             as
             one
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             that
             it
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Jews
             called
             the
             
               second
               Temple
            
             in
             respect
             to
             that
             former
             built
             by
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             .
             To
             this
             Temple
             it
             is
             here
             said
             that
             the
             Lord
             (
             here
             spoken
             of
             )
             should
             come
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             we
             say
             to
             be
             that
             Lord
             :
             and
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             appearances
             there
             at
             severall
             times
             ,
             we
             read
             :
             
               He
               was
               there
               first
               presented
               by
               his
               Mother
               ,
               Luc.
            
             II.
             22
             .
             there
             again
             when
             he
             was
             twelve
             years
             old
             ,
             found
             sitting
             among
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             ver
             .
             46.
             where
             ,
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             that
             they
             had
             sought
             him
             sorrowing
             ,
             he
             ma●
             seem
             to
             allude
             even
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             
               How
               is
               it
               that
               ye
               sought
               me
               ?
               wist
               ye
               not
               that
               I
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               my
               Fathers
            
             *
             house
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             foretold
             that
             he
             should
             come
             to
             his
             Temple
             ?
             was
             not
             that
             the
             proper
             place
             for
             him
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             to
             look
             after
             him
             in
             ?
             Severall
             other
             times
             we
             read
             of
             his
             going
             to
             it
             ,
             preaching
             in
             it
             ,
             conducted
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             received
             with
             a
             
             Hosannah's
             ,
             and
             
               Blessed
               be
               he
               that
               cometh
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             and
             in
             it
             a
             exercising
             his
             autority
             ,
             as
             Lord
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             purging
             it
             ,
             and
             vindicating
             the
             dignity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             driving
             out
             thence
             those
             that
             profaned
             it
             .
             Any
             of
             these
             his
             appearances
             there
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             have
             been
             made
             good
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             take
             to
             be
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             this
             expression
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             :
             viz.
             that
             the
             Lord
             (
             Christ
             or
             Messiah
             )
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             to
             come
             while
             the
             Temple
             (
             that
             Temple
             then
             built
             )
             was
             standing
             .
             Which
             is
             likewise
             evidently
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Haggai
             ,
             Chap.
             II.
             7
             .
             that
             
               into
               it
               should
               come
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             it
             should
             be
             filled
             with
             glory
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               that
               thereby
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               later
               House
               should
               be
               greater
               then
               that
               of
               the
               former
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             9.
             
               though
               it
               were
               then
               in
               their
               eies
               as
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               it
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             vertue
             of
             these
             signal
             Prophecies
             it
             is
             without
             question
             ,
             that
             those
             ancient
             Jews
             who
             lived
             before
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             did
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             come
             while
             that
             Temple
             was
             standing
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             old
             Simeon
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             revealed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             till
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Lord's
             Christ
             ,
             *
             who
             came
             by
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             thither
             first
             brought
             ,
             and
             taking
             him
             in
             his
             arms
             blessed
             God
             ,
             and
             desired
             of
             him
             then
             to
             
               depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               seen
               his
               Salvation
            
             ;
             did
             so
             understand
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             now
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             come
             to
             his
             Temple
             :
             he
             desired
             to
             see
             no
             more
             for
             the
             completion
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             holy
             Anna
             also
             ,
             who
             coming
             in
             that
             instant
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             gave
             thanks
             likewise
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             him
             to
             all
             that
             looked
             for
             Redemption
             in
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             what
             else
             is
             proclaimed
             by
             all
             those
             multitudes
             ,
             who
             at
             his
             going
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             being
             in
             it
             ,
             cried
             ,
             
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               cometh
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Mat.
            
             XXI
             .
             9
             ,
             and
             15.
             but
             the
             same
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             now
             come
             to
             his
             Temple
             ?
             and
             so
             it
             is
             witnessed
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Haggai
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Jews
             of
             that
             time
             expected
             to
             
             come
             to
             that
             Temple
             then
             in
             being
             .
             And
             so
             to
             us
             do
             they
             together
             afford
             an
             unanswerable
             argument
             against
             the
             later
             Jews
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             lived
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             that
             Temple
             was
             standing
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Messiah
             to
             be
             yet
             come
             ,
             thus
             ;
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             while
             the
             Temple
             was
             standing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             Temple
             hath
             so
             long
             since
             been
             destroyed
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             is
             long
             since
             come
             ,
             and
             in
             vain
             is
             now
             by
             them
             expected
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             else
             but
             blasphemously
             to
             accuse
             God
             speaking
             by
             his
             Prophets
             of
             falsehood
             ?
             So
             poor
             a
             shift
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             they
             have
             to
             flee
             to
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             third
             Temple
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             under
             which
             these
             Prophecies
             are
             to
             be
             fulfill'd
             ;
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             any
             way
             shake
             our
             Faith
             ,
             but
             ought
             more
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             while
             we
             see
             that
             they
             have
             for
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             above
             a
             thousand
             ,
             expected
             what
             they
             without
             any
             ground
             or
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             look
             for
             .
             It
             cannot
             without
             wilfull
             blindness
             and
             obstinacy
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             here
             mentioned
             was
             that
             second
             Temple
             ,
             and
             more
             plainly
             when
             Haggai
             looking
             on
             ,
             and
             describing
             that
             Temple
             then
             built
             ,
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               this
               house
            
             ;
             by
             
               this
               house
            
             ,
             to
             understand
             a
             house
             after
             this
             (
             as
             Abarbinel
             doth
             )
             is
             such
             a
             perverting
             of
             words
             and
             meaning
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             without
             loss
             of
             our
             own
             reason
             admit
             of
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             only
             salvo
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             .
             And
             this
             their
             great
             Doctor
             c
             Maimonides
             seems
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             when
             finding
             no
             Temple
             for
             their
             yet
             vainly
             expected
             Messias
             to
             come
             to
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               Messiah
               shall
               hereafter
               come
               ,
               and
               restore
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               House
               of
               David
               to
               its
               old
               former
               estate
               ,
               and
               shall
               build
               a
               *
               Sanctuary
               or
               Temple
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               in
               the
               same
               place
               where
               formerly
               it
               stood
               .
            
             And
             in
             that
             regard
             perhaps
             they
             will
             have
             it
             called
             
               his
               Temple
            
             (
             as
             here
             it
             is
             )
             and
             so
             shift
             off
             another
             argument
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             deny
             Christs
             divinity
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Christian
             d
             Interpreters
             hence
             usually
             taken
             ,
             viz.
             that
             because
             the
             Temple
             is
             called
             
               his
               Temple
            
             ,
             it
             is
             thereby
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             should
             come
             to
             it
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             God
             also
             ;
             it
             being
             proper
             to
             God
             only
             to
             have
             Temples
             ,
             or
             Houses
             of
             worship
             erected
             ,
             and
             appropriated
             to
             him
             :
             and
             so
             we
             know
             that
             at
             Jerusalem
             to
             have
             been
             dedicated
             to
             the
             only
             true
             God.
             Here
             therefore
             it
             being
             called
             Christs
             Temple
             ,
             it
             shews
             that
             he
             is
             true
             God
             ,
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             This
             argument
             ,
             though
             pious
             and
             conclusive
             to
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             a
             learned
             e
             man
             would
             not
             have
             to
             be
             much
             insisted
             on
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Heicul
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             signify
             a
             Temple
             ,
             or
             House
             ,
             of
             worship
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Palace
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             thinks
             the
             Jews
             may
             put
             it
             off
             by
             saying
             it
             signifies
             only
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             shall
             come
             to
             his
             Palace
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             they
             would
             not
             fly
             to
             that
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             any
             of
             them
             that
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             Expositors
             that
             we
             have
             of
             them
             (
             as
             
               R.
               Salomo
               Jarchi
               ,
               Aben
               Ezra
               ,
               David
               Kimchi
               ,
            
             as
             likewise
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             )
             do
             not
             at
             all
             meddle
             with
             interpreting
             this
             word
             :
             only
             Abarbinel
             (
             who
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             interprets
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Shecinah
             or
             glorious
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             God
             himself
             )
             explains
             it
             ,
             
               to
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Heical
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Bebeith
               mikdasho
               ,
               in
               his
               Sanctuary
            
             :
             by
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             meant
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Habbeith
               haatid
               ,
               that
               house
            
             ,
             or
             
               Temple
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
            
             or
             
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               built
            
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             Haggai
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Beith
               shelishi
               ,
               the
               third
               house
               .
            
             By
             it
             then
             here
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             all
             understand
             it
             a
             Temple
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             But
             however
             they
             may
             otherwise
             seek
             to
             evade
             the
             force
             of
             this
             argument
             (
             and
             this
             I
             mean
             of
             them
             who
             confess
             by
             the
             Lord
             here
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             Messias
             ;
             )
             whether
             by
             saying
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             called
             his
             ,
             because
             by
             him
             built
             (
             according
             to
             Maimonides
             )
             or
             because
             he
             should
             frequent
             it
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             certainly
             the
             other
             argument
             for
             proof
             of
             his
             being
             come
             ,
             because
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             so
             long
             since
             destroyed
             ,
             is
             unanswerable
             ,
             and
             their
             talking
             of
             a
             third
             Temple
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             long
             and
             still
             in
             vain
             expected
             by
             them
             ,
             under
             which
             this
             Prophecy
             is
             to
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             long
             since
             fulfilled
             ,
             while
             that
             second
             Temple
             was
             standing
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             it
             was
             )
             is
             a
             mere
             dream
             of
             men
             choosing
             to
             themselves
             
               strong
               delusions
            
             .
             Which
             lest
             any
             of
             theirs
             by
             enquiring
             into
             it
             ,
             should
             discover
             ,
             they
             (
             weary
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             or
             ashamed
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             time
             of
             their
             vain
             expectation
             ,
             or
             not
             knowing
             how
             they
             should
             satisfy
             such
             as
             should
             enquire
             into
             it
             ;
             )
             have
             long
             since
             ,
             by
             a
             severe
             way
             interdicted
             all
             such
             enquiries
             ,
             by
             saying
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Tippach
               rucham
            
             (
             or
             
               Atsman
               )
               shel
               Mechashebe
               hakketsim
               ,
               Let
               them
               burst
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               breathe
               out
               their
               souls
               )
               that
               enquire
               after
               the
               ends
            
             (
             or
             
               periods
               )
               and
               terms
               of
               time
               ,
               viz.
            
             concerning
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             that
             perhaps
             may
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             their
             Expositors
             in
             this
             place
             say
             so
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             how
             ,
             or
             when
             ,
             the
             Lord
             should
             come
             to
             his
             Temple
             .
             Certainly
             without
             acknowledging
             Christ
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             him
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             there
             cannot
             any
             thing
             be
             said
             that
             can
             give
             the
             true
             meaning
             ,
             or
             shew
             what
             was
             requisit
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             cited
             out
             of
             Haggai
             of
             such
             affinity
             with
             it
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             to
             see
             them
             who
             willingly
             and
             obstinately
             decline
             the
             one
             only
             way
             of
             manifest
             truth
             ,
             to
             run
             on
             in
             such
             different
             
             tracts
             of
             error
             .
             It
             follows
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
          
           
             
               Even
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               .
            
             ]
             Where
             our
             Translators
             rendring
             the
             copulative
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             signifies
             and
             ,
             by
             even
             ,
             give
             us
             to
             look
             on
             these
             words
             as
             a
             farther
             description
             of
             the
             same
             person
             who
             was
             called
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             be
             one
             with
             his
             Father
             God
             eternal
             ,
             yet
             humbled
             himself
             for
             mens
             sakes
             to
             be
             as
             a
             Messenger
             from
             his
             Father
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             declare
             unto
             them
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             unto
             him
             obedient
             in
             all
             things
             that
             he
             gave
             him
             to
             do
             .
             This
             proves
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             one
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             though
             as
             a
             Son
             he
             yielded
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             performed
             his
             work
             .
             Here
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             that
             takes
             away
             either
             g
             unity
             of
             essence
             ,
             or
             equality
             of
             power
             .
             So
             that
             we
             need
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             this
             notion
             of
             Messenger
             ,
             or
             Angel
             ,
             to
             render
             it
             Prince
             ,
             as
             a
             learned
             h
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             another
             language
             *
             ,
             thinks
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             here
             also
             to
             signify
             .
             It
             will
             come
             but
             to
             one
             pass
             ,
             he
             is
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             he
             is
             called
             Messenger
             ,
             or
             Angell
             of
             it
             :
             which
             is
             because
             in
             him
             God
             founded
             the
             new
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             as
             Mediator
             of
             it
             ,
             administred
             it
             ;
             he
             ,
             not
             only
             declaring
             it
             ,
             but
             ratifying
             it
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             and
             receiving
             into
             it
             as
             many
             as
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ;
             even
             that
             new
             Covenant
             (
             of
             which
             he
             is
             Mediator
             ,
             Heb.
             XII
             .
             24
             .
             )
             better
             then
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             established
             on
             better
             promises
             ,
             Heb.
             VIII
             .
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Jer.
             XXXI
             .
             31
             .
             no
             more
             comprehending
             Jews
             alone
             ,
             but
             Gentiles
             also
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             God
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               for
               a
               Covenant
               of
               the
               People
               for
               a
               light
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Isa.
             XLII
             .
             6
             .
             in
             whom
             he
             was
             reconciling
             the
             World
             unto
             himself
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             V.
             19
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             b●t
             the
             same
             person
             who
             is
             called
             both
             Lord
             and
             Messenger
             ,
             we
             have
             most
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Expositors
             consenting
             .
             So
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             ,
             and
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             and
             Kimchi
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             and
             Abarbinel
             in
             a
             secondary
             Exposition
             ;
             but
             yet
             in
             this
             divided
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             i
             some
             of
             them
             say
             by
             both
             is
             meant
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             others
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Against
             the
             former
             is
             hence
             an
             evident
             proof
             ,
             that
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             ,
             because
             a
             Messenger
             is
             necessarily
             a
             distinct
             person
             from
             him
             that
             sends
             him
             .
             The
             Lord
             therefore
             and
             Messenger
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             must
             ,
             as
             we
             affirm
             of
             Christ
             ,
             needs
             be
             so
             .
             As
             for
             those
             who
             interpret
             both
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             though
             much
             differing
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             person
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             occasion
             to
             dispute
             with
             them
             concerning
             that
             here
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             by
             both
             titles
             described
             is
             the
             Messiah
             .
             As
             for
             others
             ,
             who
             take
             by
             
               the
               Lord
            
             to
             be
             meant
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             another
             ;
             so
             vain
             and
             absurd
             are
             their
             fancies
             ,
             that
             to
             name
             them
             will
             be
             sufficient
             confutation
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             that
             uncouth
             as
             well
             as
             novel
             opinion
             of
             Abarbinel
             ,
             making
             it
             to
             be
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             had
             sent
             them
             home
             from
             their
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             of
             some
             more
             ancient
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             to
             be
             meant
             Eliah
             ,
             whom
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             called
             by
             that
             title
             ,
             because
             he
             alwaies
             presides
             at
             the
             Rite
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             sign
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             thus
             make
             out
             ,
             
               God
               seeing
               his
               zeal
               for
               Circumcision
               ,
               when
               those
               of
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               were
               negligent
               of
               it
               ,
               gave
               him
               this
               priviledge
               as
               a
               reward
               of
               his
               zeal
               ,
               that
               that
               Sacrament
               should
               never
               be
               administred
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               should
               oversee
               it
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               alwaies
               at
               every
               Circumcision
               they
               set
               a
               Chair
               of
               State
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 Angel
                 ,
                 Messenger
              
               ,
               or
               President
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               here
               called
               .
            
             A
             pretty
             story
             ,
             whereby
             to
             delude
             themselves
             ,
             and
             amuse
             the
             people
             from
             further
             enquiry
             after
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             found
             only
             in
             trivial
             fabulous
             Books
             might
             pass
             as
             a
             fancy
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             quoted
             by
             their
             serious
             and
             grave
             k
             Authors
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             pertinent
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             grounded
             on
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             seem
             as
             strange
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             groundless
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             added
             ,
             
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
            
             ,
             shews
             that
             with
             great
             longing
             they
             expected
             of
             old
             his
             coming
             ,
             as
             a
             time
             that
             should
             bring
             much
             cause
             of
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             to
             them
             :
             and
             what
             follows
             as
             repeated
             ,
             
               Behold
               he
               shall
               come
            
             (
             or
             
               cometh
               )
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
            
             shews
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             done
             .
             God
             engageth
             both
             his
             truth
             and
             power
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             saies
             it
             ,
             and
             every
             word
             of
             his
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             saies
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             God
             of
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             can
             and
             will
             effect
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             
               Behold
               he
               cometh
            
             ]
             not
             as
             Abarbinel
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             hath
             or
             
               is
               already
               come
            
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             made
             with
             them
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Peace
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               yabo
               ,
               shall
               certainly
               come
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bizmano
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
            
             as
             Kimchi
             truly
             explains
             it
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             look
             on
             the
             place
             before
             named
             to
             which
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Temple
             ,
             it
             will
             give
             us
             necessarily
             to
             understand
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             time
             too
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             to
             come
             while
             that
             Temple
             was
             yet
             standing
             ,
             as
             Groti●s
             well
             observes
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             before
             we
             proceed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             covenient
             to
             take
             notice
             what
             the
             same
             learned
             man
             suggests
             to
             us
             on
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             when
             spoken
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             denotes
             not
             only
             his
             first
             manifestation
             
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             Temple
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             time
             from
             his
             first
             preaching
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             more
             distinctly
             the
             word
             is
             applied
             to
             a
             l
             threefold
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             among
             men
             .
             2.
             
             His
             coming
             in
             Judgement
             for
             vengeance
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             of
             his
             Servants
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             come
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             3.
             
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
             And
             so
             understanding
             it
             as
             particularly
             respecting
             the
             Jews
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             perceive
             here
             a
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             answer
             to
             those
             murmurers
             and
             scoffers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             seeing
             the
             prosperity
             of
             some
             wicked
             men
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             )
             said
             ,
             
               every
               one
               that
               doth
               evil
               is
               good
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               delighteth
               in
               them
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
            
             ?
             Though
             such
             who
             impiously
             question
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             deserve
             no
             other
             answer
             then
             to
             feel
             it
             ,
             yet
             in
             much
             condescension
             he
             here
             vouchsafes
             them
             such
             an
             answer
             as
             to
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             doth
             not
             presently
             proceed
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             but
             seem
             to
             neglect
             or
             wink
             at
             the
             doings
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             negligent
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             own
             appointed
             time
             will
             so
             order
             things
             ,
             as
             shall
             make
             it
             manifest
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             notice
             all
             the
             while
             of
             what
             was
             done
             .
             This
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             here
             expresses
             to
             be
             that
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             these
             and
             the
             following
             words
             described
             ;
             in
             which
             time
             was
             his
             just
             judgement
             signally
             executed
             before
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             concerned
             their
             Nation
             :
             And
             so
             the
             question
             ,
             why
             God
             suffers
             the
             wicked
             ,
             oft
             ,
             most
             to
             florish
             ?
             as
             to
             them
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             the
             People
             then
             by
             the
             Prophet
             spoken
             to
             and
             of
             ,
             is
             fully
             decided
             by
             what
             was
             in
             that
             space
             of
             time
             by
             him
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             who
             shall
             in
             like
             blasphemous
             manner
             question
             his
             Justice
             ;
             by
             warning
             them
             to
             leave
             to
             him
             his
             own
             time
             to
             execute
             his
             just
             Judgements
             ,
             and
             rather
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             certainly
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             way
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             here
             spoken
             do
             more
             particularly
             concern
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             *
             examples
             ,
             and
             are
             written
             for
             our
             admonition
             ,
             God
             having
             several
             waies
             of
             executing
             his
             Judgements
             ,
             but
             proceeding
             still
             according
             to
             the
             same
             rule
             of
             Justice
             .
             They
             likewise
             concern
             rather
             more
             general
             and
             national
             impieties
             ,
             and
             judgements
             accordingly
             executed
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             every
             particular
             man
             may
             thence
             take
             instruction
             ,
             that
             none
             who
             taketh
             care
             of
             his
             waies
             ,
             seeing
             such
             as
             are
             openly
             wicked
             to
             prosper
             and
             florish
             ,
             should
             thence
             take
             occasion
             of
             murmuring
             and
             questioning
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             any
             wicked
             man
             that
             prospers
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             should
             ,
             because
             God
             suffers
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             that
             justify
             himself
             ,
             or
             think
             himself
             good
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             delighted
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             be
             assured
             that
             a
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             execute
             just
             Judgement
             on
             him
             ,
             however
             for
             a
             time
             he
             forbear
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             deal
             with
             him
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             he
             here
             threatneth
             to
             do
             with
             the
             wicked
             of
             those
             times
             .
             He
             hath
             other
             waies
             of
             coming
             ,
             besides
             that
             here
             spoken
             of
             :
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             after
             judgement
             ,
             which
             though
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             doth
             ill
             in
             making
             the
             prime
             and
             literal
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             certainly
             God
             will
             by
             it
             come
             to
             every
             man
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             then
             judge
             and
             distinguish
             them
             according
             to
             the
             things
             that
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             not
             the
             things
             that
             they
             have
             enjoied
             in
             this
             World.
             His
             deferring
             them
             till
             then
             is
             not
             a
             sign
             of
             his
             liking
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             make
             (
             if
             they
             by
             repentance
             prevent
             it
             not
             )
             for
             their
             greater
             condemnation
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             it
             appear
             that
             they
             are
             out
             ,
             who
             for
             what
             they
             see
             them
             here
             to
             enjoy
             shall
             account
             them
             happy
             .
             See
             Luke
             XVI
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             seem
             a
             digression
             ,
             as
             not
             pertaining
             to
             the
             literal
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             not
             impertinent
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             both
             the
             present
             words
             and
             other
             passages
             after
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             cannot
             but
             suggest
             such
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             just
             Judgement
             both
             for
             private
             persons
             ,
             and
             whole
             Societies
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             us
             .
             That
             some
             m
             Christians
             anciently
             should
             interpret
             the
             word
             ,
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             of
             Christs
             first
             coming
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             second
             ,
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             cannot
             but
             seem
             strange
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             here
             is
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             coming
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             repetition
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             but
             confirm
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             his
             ,
             then
             ,
             when
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             ,
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             the
             Jews
             .
             The
             words
             will
             naturally
             bear
             no
             other
             sense
             .
          
           
             2
             But
             who
             may
             abide
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             ?
             and
             who
             shall
             stand
             when
             he
             appeareth
             ?
             for
             he
             is
             like
             a
             refiners
             fire
             ,
             and
             like
             fullers
             sope
             .
          
           
             
               But
               who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             looking
             to
             what
             precedes
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             seems
             thus
             ,
             The
             Jews
             of
             those
             times
             seeing
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             all
             things
             out
             of
             order
             then
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             godly
             oppressed
             and
             the
             wicked
             exalted
             ,
             murmured
             against
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             and
             having
             had
             promises
             from
             God
             of
             one
             who
             should
             set
             all
             things
             to
             right
             ,
             as
             doubting
             
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             promises
             ,
             seeing
             them
             so
             long
             deferred
             ,
             ask'd
             ,
             n
             
               Where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Justice
               ?
               where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
            
             ?
             He
             answereth
             them
             therefore
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             negligent
             of
             their
             affairs
             ,
             nor
             slack
             concerning
             his
             promise
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             counted
             slackness
             was
             long-suffering
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             prepared
             for
             receiving
             that
             Lord
             whom
             they
             sought
             after
             ,
             that
             Messenger
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             whose
             coming
             they
             longed
             to
             see
             ,
             as
             expecting
             that
             then
             all
             things
             should
             go
             according
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             have
             great
             cause
             of
             rejoicing
             ,
             in
             seeing
             the
             wicked
             severely
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             and
             themselves
             established
             in
             worldly
             prosperity
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             mean
             while
             ,
             not
             examining
             themselves
             how
             they
             were
             fit
             for
             such
             things
             as
             they
             expected
             .
             He
             therefore
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             certainly
             without
             any
             failing
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             that
             Lord
             should
             come
             at
             his
             appointed
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             before
             him
             also
             should
             come
             a
             Messenger
             to
             prepare
             his
             way
             before
             him
             ,
             by
             calling
             them
             (
             that
             thought
             best
             of
             themselves
             )
             to
             prepare
             for
             his
             coming
             ;
             For
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             easy
             to
             them
             as
             they
             fancied
             to
             themselves
             ,
             without
             more
             ado
             to
             give
             them
             what
             they
             expected
             of
             wordly
             enjoiments
             ,
             and
             without
             farther
             trial
             to
             give
             them
             what
             they
             thought
             themselves
             worthy
             of
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             with
             great
             severity
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             in
             strict
             Justice
             to
             proceed
             after
             trial
             made
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             good
             to
             those
             who
             should
             be
             found
             faithful
             and
             sincere
             ,
             and
             for
             destruction
             to
             those
             that
             were
             otherwise
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             righteous
             should
             not
             without
             o
             difficulty
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             ungodly
             and
             sinners
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             appear
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               but
               who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               when
               he
               appeareth
               ?
            
          
           
             Who
             ?
             ]
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             say
             p
             some
             :
             which
             as
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             day
             shall
             be
             to
             them
             most
             terrible
             and
             intolerable
             ;
             yet
             may
             the
             question
             seem
             more
             generally
             put
             as
             concerning
             all
             ,
             even
             the
             best
             as
             well
             as
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             spoken
             of
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             put
             all
             to
             a
             hard
             tryal
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             prove
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             though
             the
             issue
             thereof
             shall
             be
             indeed
             for
             joy
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             found
             faithful
             and
             sincere
             ;
             even
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             by
             fire
             .
             For
             in
             that
             day
             many
             shall
             be
             made
             white
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             tryed
             ,
             saith
             Kimchi
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             XII
             .
             10
             .
             
               even
               the
               righteous
               shall
               pass
               a
               hard
               trial
               that
               they
               may
               be
               purified
               and
               made
               white
               ,
            
             though
             not
             consumed
             and
             destroyed
             as
             the
             wicked
             :
             so
             that
             even
             to
             them
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             should
             be
             terrible
             ,
             though
             salutary
             .
             This
             that
             they
             might
             expect
             ,
             and
             yet
             among
             those
             difficulties
             find
             comfort
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             having
             taken
             our
             sins
             upon
             him
             ,
             took
             on
             him
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             enter
             by
             it
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             shew
             to
             his
             the
             way
             that
             they
             must
             also
             go
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             enter
             thereinto
             ,
             viz.
             by
             taking
             up
             their
             Cross
             and
             following
             him
             .
             True
             peace
             and
             joy
             he
             promiseth
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             preceding
             trial
             of
             q
             troubles
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             so
             instructeth
             them
             that
             they
             might
             know
             that
             he
             
               came
               not
               to
               send
               peace
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Mat.
             X.
             34
             .
             not
             such
             peace
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             generally
             expected
             at
             his
             coming
             ;
             but
             that
             r
             for
             judgment
             he
             came
             into
             this
             World
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             here
             prophesied
             that
             he
             should
             )
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             his
             coming
             in
             that
             latitude
             as
             before
             we
             said
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             with
             such
             severity
             to
             have
             been
             executed
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             respect
             thereof
             we
             may
             see
             there
             was
             good
             grounds
             for
             this
             expression
             of
             it
             by
             way
             of
             question
             ,
             who
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             best
             of
             men
             )
             
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
               or
               who
               shall
               stand
               when
               he
               appeareth
            
             ?
          
           
             Though
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             then
             expect
             nothing
             but
             present
             joy
             and
             prosperity
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             well
             think
             that
             those
             that
             better
             considered
             the
             Prophecies
             ,
             had
             other
             notions
             like
             those
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             expressed
             ,
             of
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             and
             appearance
             ,
             by
             that
             Tradition
             which
             those
             since
             report
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             from
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Cheblo
               shel
               Mashiach
               ,
               The
               pangs
            
             or
             
               dolors
               of
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             such
             great
             afflictions
             as
             shall
             be
             to
             Israel
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             s
             Talmud
             :
             which
             Abarbinel
             mentions
             ,
             as
             here
             pointed
             at
             ,
             if
             the
             words
             be
             expounded
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             )
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             certainly
             such
             Tradition
             may
             be
             as
             well
             founded
             on
             these
             words
             as
             any
             passage
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             although
             this
             place
             be
             not
             cited
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Talmud
             in
             the
             Tract
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             c.
             XVI
             .
             fol.
             118.
             but
             that
             which
             is
             repeated
             concerning
             the
             same
             day
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Chap.
             IV.
             5
             .
             where
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             The
             same
             Abarbinel
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             of
             theirs
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             
               Daniel
               ,
               fol.
            
             68.
             col
             .
             2.
             saith
             ,
             [
             That
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             received
             from
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             Israel
             (
             among
             other
             things
             that
             he
             there
             mentions
             )
             that
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Messiah
             afflictions
             should
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Cheble
               hammeshiach
               ,
               the
               pangs
               or
               dolors
               of
               Messiah
               ,
            
             insomuch
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             Very
             happy
             shall
             he
             be
             that
             shall
             not
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             time
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             .
             And
             concerning
             them
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             it
             is
             said
             in
             their
             Gospel
             ,
             Wo
             (
             or
             
               alas
               )
               who
               shall
               live
               with
            
             (
             or
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               )
               those
               great
               afflictions
               which
               shall
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               last
               daies
               ?
            
             which
             are
             
               the
               pangs
            
             or
             dolors
             of
             Messias
             ,
             which
             by
             Tradition
             they
             had
             heard
             of
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             words
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             literally
             found
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             may
             
             (
             as
             the
             sense
             )
             thence
             be
             collected
             ,
             as
             a
             summary
             Inference
             out
             of
             what
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             as
             in
             Mat.
             XXIV
             .
             Mar.
             XIII
             .
             and
             Luk.
             21.
             
             It
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             Buxtorfius
             that
             the
             word
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             our
             Savior
             used
             in
             his
             description
             of
             those
             daies
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             Judgement
             to
             the
             Jews
             (
             that
             here
             called
             likewise
             ,
             The
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             and
             appearance
             )
             doth
             properly
             and
             particularly
             answer
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chebel
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chabalim
             ,
             or
             in
             construction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cheblo
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cheble
             ,
             as
             they
             denote
             
               bitter
               pangs
            
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             woman
             in
             travel
             ,
             and
             so
             used
             for
             any
             great
             pains
             or
             afflictions
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             that
             Tradition
             among
             them
             were
             ancienter
             then
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             improbably
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             by
             such
             terms
             as
             were
             then
             in
             use
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             set
             forth
             those
             dolorous
             times
             which
             they
             did
             talk
             of
             and
             expect
             ;
             so
             to
             warn
             them
             to
             prepare
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             now
             at
             hand
             ;
             and
             a
             certain
             proof
             ,
             that
             Messiah
             ,
             of
             whose
             being
             come
             they
             were
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sign
             ,
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             .
             And
             in
             expressions
             so
             full
             of
             dread
             doth
             he
             describe
             those
             pangs
             ,
             sorrows
             ,
             or
             afflictions
             ,
             of
             that
             time
             and
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             Jews
             (
             which
             were
             accordingly
             made
             good
             in
             that
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             which
             we
             said
             to
             be
             comprehended
             under
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             his
             appearing
             )
             as
             that
             nothing
             can
             surpass
             or
             equal
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             day
             of
             his
             last
             coming
             ,
             at
             the
             terrible
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             all
             People
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             it
             may
             even
             seem
             doubtfull
             ,
             whether
             that
             day
             were
             not
             meant
             by
             divers
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             those
             Chapters
             of
             Mat.
             XXIV
             .
             Mar.
             XIII
             .
             and
             Luc.
             XXI
             .
             which
             we
             have
             cited
             .
             At
             least
             ,
             this
             is
             set
             forth
             as
             a
             type
             and
             figure
             of
             that
             :
             insomuch
             that
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             to
             this
             time
             of
             such
             tribulation
             ,
             as
             had
             not
             been
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             ,
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             well
             concerning
             even
             the
             Elect
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             (
             for
             whose
             sakes
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             those
             daies
             should
             be
             shortened
             ,
             whereas
             else
             
               no
               flesh
               should
               be
               saved
               ,
               Mat.
            
             XXIV
             .
             22
             .
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             issue
             should
             be
             v
             salutary
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             should
             be
             for
             destruction
             ,
             
               Who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               when
               he
               appeareth
            
             ?
             which
             in
             S.
             x
             Luke
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               being
               accounted
               worthy
               to
               escape
               all
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               Son
               of
               man.
            
             What
             we
             ,
             with
             most
             others
             ,
             render
             ,
             
               who
               may
               abide
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             Latin
             rendred
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               think
               of
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               to
               see
               him
               ?
            
             To
             express
             emphatically
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             terror
             here
             intimated
             .
             For
             if
             none
             can
             think
             of
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             power
             or
             dreadfulness
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             abide
             or
             bear
             it
             ?
             saies
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             including
             both
             significations
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mecalcel
             ,
             or
             its
             root
             doth
             properly
             signify
             
               to
               think
               of
            
             (
             it
             is
             no
             where
             else
             so
             found
             )
             the
             properer
             signification
             being
             to
             bear
             ,
             or
             sustain
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             ,
             Jer.
             XX.
             9
             .
             And
             so
             farther
             describing
             the
             terror
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             or
             giving
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             terror
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               For
               he
               is
               like
               a
               Refiners
               fire
               ,
               and
               like
               Fullers
               Sope.
            
             In
             words
             taken
             from
             things
             of
             known
             and
             ordinary
             use
             ,
             he
             describes
             the
             severity
             of
             those
             Judgements
             ,
             which
             should
             then
             come
             on
             all
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             for
             trial
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             destruction
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             
               He
               is
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               like
               a
               Refiners
               fire
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             construction
             will
             also
             bear
             ,
             as
             y
             
               refining
               fire
            
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             seems
             more
             proper
             .
             The
             use
             of
             that
             fire
             is
             to
             melt
             metals
             and
             try
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             what
             is
             pure
             may
             be
             by
             it self
             retained
             ,
             the
             dross
             being
             either
             consumed
             ,
             or
             so
             separated
             as
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             it
             .
             And
             then
             the
             People
             being
             compared
             to
             mixt
             metal
             ,
             that
             hath
             in
             it
             what
             is
             pure
             and
             what
             is
             dross
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             that
             should
             come
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             being
             compared
             to
             fire
             ,
             which
             shall
             throughly
             try
             that
             metal
             ;
             the
             meaning
             will
             be
             plain
             (
             as
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             expresses
             it
             )
             that
             he
             will
             consume
             or
             take
             away
             the
             transgressors
             and
             rebellious
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Refiners
             fire
             consumes
             or
             separates
             the
             z
             dross
             of
             melted
             metals
             ,
             and
             cleanseth
             them
             from
             what
             is
             false
             and
             unsincere
             :
             and
             this
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             good
             and
             sincere
             shall
             at
             once
             be
             put
             to
             severe
             tryal
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             metal
             also
             ,
             the
             sincere
             gold
             or
             silver
             endureth
             the
             hardship
             or
             trial
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             though
             preserved
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             coming
             forth
             more
             pure
             ,
             refined
             and
             purged
             :
             So
             as
             this
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             what
             concerns
             them
             in
             their
             particulars
             also
             ,
             which
             by
             those
             tryals
             and
             afflictions
             shall
             be
             made
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             amiss
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             purging
             themselves
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             become
             vessels
             of
             greater
             honor
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             meet
             for
             the
             Lords
             use
             ,
             and
             prepared
             unto
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             words
             are
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             II.
             21
             .
             But
             the
             words
             seem
             here
             more
             to
             concern
             the
             whole
             mass
             or
             community
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             all
             calling
             themselves
             by
             the
             same
             name
             of
             Gods
             People
             ;
             but
             many
             of
             them
             being
             not
             so
             ,
             whom
             now
             by
             the
             refining
             fire
             of
             his
             Judgements
             he
             would
             distinguish
             from
             the
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             means
             prove
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             destruction
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             was
             actually
             done
             by
             those
             heavy
             calamities
             ,
             which
             ended
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             ,
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             about
             the
             70
             th
             year
             of
             Christ.
             The
             same
             is
             plainly
             likewise
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             other
             similitude
             added
             ,
             
               and
               like
               Fullers
               Soap
            
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             which
             is
             to
             scour
             wooll
             or
             cloth
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             all
             spots
             and
             stains
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             leaving
             the
             wooll
             or
             cloth
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             same
             means
             fretted
             and
             rubbed
             ,
             the
             more
             white
             or
             brighter
             colored
             .
             As
             that
             takes
             away
             all
             spots
             ,
             so
             shall
             he
             take
             away
             all
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             saith
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             .
             
             The
             wicked
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             spots
             in
             the
             garment
             of
             a
             People
             ,
             as
             S.
             Jude
             calls
             them
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Christians
             
               spots
               in
               their
               Feasts
               of
               Charity
               ,
               Jude
            
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Borith
             ,
             which
             ours
             and
             others
             render
             Soap
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             and
             others
             also
             render
             
               Fullers
               herb
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             primary
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             there
             is
             doubt
             both
             among
             the
             a
             Jews
             and
             others
             :
             but
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             all
             agreed
             on
             to
             be
             somewhat
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             times
             and
             places
             the
             Fullers
             ,
             or
             Scowrers
             of
             Cloth
             ,
             used
             to
             take
             away
             spots
             and
             stains
             ,
             cleanse
             and
             whiten
             Cloth
             withall
             ,
             having
             (
             as
             Grammarians
             will
             )
             for
             its
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             barar
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             cleanse
             ,
             make
             white
             and
             clean
             ,
             as
             Dan.
             XI
             .
             35
             .
             Now
             what
             our
             Translators
             ,
             and
             most
             others
             supply
             by
             ,
             he
             ,
             attributing
             it
             to
             the
             Lord
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Kimchi
             doth
             it
             by
             ,
             it
             ,
             attributing
             it
             to
             the
             time
             called
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             
               when
               he
               shall
               appear
            
             ;
             and
             takes
             refining
             for
             an
             epithet
             to
             fire
             ,
             but
             then
             maketh
             the
             sense
             the
             same
             ,
             thus
             ,
             And
             that
             day
             shall
             be
             as
             fire
             which
             purgeth
             the
             dross
             from
             silver
             ;
             so
             shall
             that
             purge
             or
             separate
             the
             wicked
             from
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             or
             righteous
             shall
             remain
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             other
             similitude
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             may
             not
             pass
             unobserved
             that
             divers
             Christian
             b
             Expositors
             interpret
             this
             ,
             not
             of
             those
             visible
             judgements
             and
             afflictions
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             irresistible
             force
             of
             Christs
             word
             and
             preaching
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             compared
             indeed
             to
             fire
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             V.
             14
             ,
             and
             XXIII
             .
             29
             .
             and
             is
             expressed
             by
             things
             of
             greatest
             force
             and
             power
             ,
             which
             nothing
             can
             resist
             ,
             as
             Heb.
             IV.
             12
             .
             by
             
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               piercing
               even
               to
               the
               dividing
               asunder
               of
               soul
               and
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             called
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             hearts
             ,
             which
             spared
             no
             sin
             or
             sinner
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             c
             grace
             and
             spirit
             working
             on
             the
             obdurate
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             which
             may
             be
             added
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             require
             it
             should
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             way
             that
             we
             have
             taken
             to
             give
             a
             fuller
             and
             more
             proper
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             be
             of
             more
             use
             in
             dealing
             with
             the
             Jews
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             here
             spoken
             hath
             been
             fulfilled
             ,
             all
             those
             calamities
             ,
             those
             pangs
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             they
             expected
             that
             the
             coming
             of
             Messiah
             should
             be
             accompanied
             with
             ,
             did
             accordingly
             seize
             on
             them
             in
             that
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             ;
             including
             the
             time
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             from
             his
             preaching
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             brought
             on
             them
             by
             their
             obstinacy
             in
             refusing
             to
             hearken
             and
             turn
             to
             him
             :
             and
             so
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             to
             intimate
             what
             is
             more
             fully
             declared
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospels
             concerning
             that
             time
             .
             The
             other
             d
             Exposition
             alone
             perhaps
             will
             not
             gain
             much
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             compared
             with
             several
             others
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             So
             (
             as
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             and
             Kimchi
             will
             )
             with
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Zach.
             XIII
             .
             9
             .
             where
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bring
               the
               third
               part
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               refine
               them
               as
               silver
               is
               refined
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             likewise
             ,
             Isa.
             I.
             25
             .
             
               I
               will
               turn
               my
               hand
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               purely
               purge
               away
               thy
               dross
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               all
               thy
               tin
            
             :
             and
             Ezech.
             XXII
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
               as
               they
               gather
               silver
               ,
               and
               dross
               ,
               and
               iron
               ,
               and
               lead
               ,
               and
               tin
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               furnace
               ,
               and
               blow
               the
               fire
               upon
               it
               to
               melt
               it
            
             ;
             e
             
               so
               will
               I
               gather
               you
               in
               my
               anger
               ,
               and
               melt
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             v.
             20.
             )
             
               as
               silver
               is
               melted
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               furnace
               ,
               so
               shall
               ye
               be
               melted
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             v.
             22.
             )
             and
             Luk.
             XII
             .
             49
             .
             
               I
               am
               come
               to
               send
               fire
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             II
             Thess.
             I.
             8
             .
             f
             where
             he
             speaketh
             of
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             
               in
               flaming
               fire
            
             ,
             &c.
             with
             other
             like
             places
             .
             Which
             what
             judgements
             they
             concern
             will
             not
             be
             to
             our
             purpose
             at
             present
             to
             enquire
             ;
             but
             only
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             usual
             to
             compare
             Gods
             severity
             in
             proceeding
             against
             sin
             ,
             to
             such
             purging
             and
             refining
             fire
             ,
             which
             melts
             and
             tries
             the
             whole
             mass
             ,
             but
             purifies
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             g
             refines
             it
             ,
             and
             separates
             and
             consumes
             the
             dross
             .
             So
             those
             judgements
             often
             fall
             promiscuously
             on
             all
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ;
             but
             the
             end
             is
             different
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             wicked
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             godly
             are
             only
             purged
             and
             made
             more
             precious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             severe
             examination
             and
             trial
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             endure
             ;
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             also
             it
             may
             justly
             be
             asked
             ,
             
               who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             &c.
             According
             to
             the
             same
             notion
             he
             adds
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             present
             trial
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               3
               And
               he
               shall
               sit
               as
               a
               refiner
               and
               purifier
               of
               silver
               :
               and
               he
               shall
               purify
               the
               sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               purge
               them
               as
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               offer
               unto
               the
               Lord
               an
               offering
               in
               righteousness
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               he
               shall
               sit
               as
               a
               refiner
               and
               purifier
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             so
             here
             also
             ,
             what
             ours
             and
             others
             attribute
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             takes
             as
             spoken
             of
             the
             time
             called
             
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
            
             ,
             thus
             giving
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               As
               a
               Judge
               that
               sitteth
               to
               judge
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               distinguish
               the
               offender
               from
               the
               innocent
               ;
               so
               shall
               be
               that
               day
               ,
               which
               shall
               refine
               and
               cleanse
               the
               silver
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               from
               it
               the
               dross
               ,
               or
               refuse
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             But
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifying
             
               to
               sit
            
             ,
             may
             seem
             more
             to
             agree
             to
             
             the
             person
             ,
             then
             time
             ,
             though
             it
             make
             not
             much
             difference
             in
             the
             meaning
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             here
             strictly
             taken
             in
             the
             notion
             of
             sitting
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             person
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             signify
             his
             set
             purpose
             and
             resolution
             of
             so
             doing
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             fits
             to
             a
             work
             .
             He
             shall
             set
             aside
             all
             other
             works
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             as
             a
             refiner
             ,
             saith
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             ,
             scarce
             warily
             enough
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             one
             work
             hindreth
             not
             him
             from
             attending
             to
             others
             ;
             except
             we
             take
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             so
             fully
             do
             that
             business
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             attended
             wholly
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Chalde
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               or
               reveal
               himself
               ,
               to
               melt
               and
               cleanse
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               that
               melteth
               and
               cleanseth
               silver
               .
            
             He
             means
             (
             saith
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             )
             
               he
               shall
               try
               and
               cleanse
               Israel
               ,
               or
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               silver
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               h
               as
               silver
               is
               cleansed
               and
               purified
               ,
               or
               ,
               he
               shall
               sit
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               refineth
               silver
               .
            
             The
             letter
             or
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             C
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             note
             of
             similitude
             ,
             being
             in
             either
             way
             omitted
             ,
             because
             the
             meaning
             is
             clear
             .
          
           
             
               And
               he
               shall
               purify
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               purge
               them
               .
            
             ]
             He
             shall
             cleanse
             them
             as
             silver
             that
             is
             tried
             in
             a
             furnace
             of
             earth
             ,
             purified
             seven
             times
             ,
             Psal.
             XII
             .
             6
             .
             
               The
               Sons
               of
               Levi.
            
             ]
             Of
             the
             Priests
             who
             were
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             heavy
             complaints
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             nothing
             performed
             their
             duty
             aright
             ,
             but
             profaned
             Gods
             holy
             Name
             ,
             his
             Altar
             ,
             his
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             Service
             ;
             and
             adulterated
             and
             violated
             his
             Law
             :
             of
             them
             therefore
             seems
             here
             particular
             mention
             made
             ,
             and
             promised
             or
             denounced
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             take
             them
             (
             who
             should
             have
             directed
             and
             been
             examples
             of
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             were
             wholly
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             ill
             examples
             to
             them
             )
             in
             the
             first
             place
             into
             a
             strict
             examination
             ,
             and
             reform
             what
             was
             amiss
             in
             his
             worship
             and
             their
             performance
             ,
             so
             far
             that
             he
             lothed
             their
             offerings
             ,
             that
             hereafter
             he
             might
             in
             an
             acceptable
             manner
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             have
             offerings
             offered
             to
             him
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             such
             as
             should
             be
             pleasing
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             are
             meant
             by
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             is
             not
             well
             accorded
             by
             Expositors
             .
             Who
             of
             old
             were
             called
             by
             that
             name
             is
             manifest
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             outward
             part
             of
             Gods
             Service
             being
             altered
             ,
             the
             persons
             also
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             too
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             same
             name
             set
             forth
             .
             The
             change
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             necessarily
             accompany
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             Heb.
             VII
             .
             12
             .
             By
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             here
             therefore
             n
             some
             understand
             in
             general
             all
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             in
             Christ
             made
             a
             holy
             Priesthood
             to
             offer
             up
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             acceptable
             to
             God
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             I
             Pet.
             II.
             5
             .
             all
             Priests
             unto
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             I.
             6
             .
             and
             v.
             10.
             o
             or
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             by
             naming
             the
             Levites
             ,
             who
             were
             anciently
             the
             chief
             part
             thereof
             .
             p
             Others
             understand
             the
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             who
             succeed
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             those
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             :
             q
             Others
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             the
             race
             of
             Aaron
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             is
             verified
             ;
             in
             regard
             that
             many
             of
             them
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             purged
             and
             purified
             from
             their
             former
             corruptions
             and
             errors
             ,
             and
             reduced
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             perfect
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               a
               great
               company
               of
               the
               Priests
               were
               obedient
               to
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Act.
            
             VI.
             7
             .
             All
             these
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             well
             joined
             .
             As
             to
             the
             last
             which
             understands
             it
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             race
             ;
             of
             such
             as
             were
             won
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             hearts
             purified
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ;
             of
             them
             may
             it
             be
             truly
             verified
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             purified
             and
             purged
             as
             gold
             and
             silver
             by
             him
             
               sitting
               as
               a
               refiner
               and
               purifier
               of
               silver
            
             :
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             their
             parts
             in
             that
             sharp
             trial
             of
             afflictions
             too
             in
             those
             daies
             .
             And
             as
             for
             them
             who
             were
             all
             dross
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             purified
             ,
             but
             continued
             in
             their
             corruption
             ,
             what
             became
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             sad
             story
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             (
             which
             we
             take
             to
             be
             deciphered
             by
             this
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             trying
             and
             purifying
             here
             described
             )
             shews
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             of
             them
             together
             with
             the
             Temple
             ,
             perished
             by
             fire
             :
             as
             that
             if
             the
             expression
             here
             were
             properly
             meant
             of
             material
             fire
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             verified
             in
             them
             ;
             although
             we
             do
             not
             here
             take
             it
             as
             so
             meant
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             express
             the
             strictness
             and
             exactness
             of
             the
             trial
             .
             It
             is
             said
             that
             he
             shall
             so
             purify
             and
             purge
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             offer
             unto
             the
             Lord
             an
             offering
             in
             righteousness
             .
             In
             the
             times
             when
             this
             was
             spoken
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             is
             shewed
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapters
             .
             Because
             they
             were
             so
             perverse
             in
             their
             waies
             ,
             so
             wicked
             in
             their
             doings
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             he
             regarded
             not
             the
             offering
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             they
             thought
             to
             satisfy
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             do
             to
             him
             acceptable
             service
             )
             nor
             received
             it
             with
             good
             will
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             Isa.
             I.
             19
             .
             &c.
             he
             calls
             the
             Sacrifices
             they
             pretended
             to
             do
             to
             him
             ,
             while
             their
             hands
             were
             full
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             
               vain
               oblations
            
             ;
             the
             incense
             they
             brought
             ,
             
               abomination
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             their
             feast
             ,
             
               iniquity
               and
               trouble
               to
               him
            
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             
               make
               many
               prayers
            
             ,
             he
             
               will
               not
               hear
            
             .
             Before
             they
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             shall
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             must
             
               wash
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               clean
               ,
               put
               away
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               doing
               ,
               cease
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               learn
               to
               do
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             persons
             must
             be
             first
             made
             such
             as
             he
             will
             accept
             ,
             
             before
             their
             offerings
             can
             be
             r
             acceptable
             or
             their
             Sacrifices
             sweet
             unto
             him
             .
             That
             therefore
             among
             these
             that
             are
             here
             called
             
               Sons
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             (
             whether
             be
             meant
             all
             Christians
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             peculiarly
             separated
             to
             the
             ministring
             to
             God
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             or
             such
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Levites
             that
             were
             converted
             to
             Christ
             )
             there
             may
             be
             such
             as
             may
             offer
             to
             him
             an
             offering
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             rightly
             ,
             lawfully
             and
             acceptably
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             farther
             displeasing
             of
             him
             (
             as
             those
             in
             this
             Prophet
             reprehended
             then
             did
             )
             he
             saith
             that
             he
             will
             first
             
               purify
               them
               as
               silver
               ,
               and
               purge
               them
               as
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
            
             from
             all
             dross
             and
             corruptions
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             such
             means
             as
             he
             sees
             convenient
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             powerfull
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Word
             ▪
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             farther
             (
             if
             he
             see
             necessary
             )
             by
             the
             fiery
             trial
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             by
             the
             s
             spirit
             of
             judgement
             and
             of
             burning
             ,
             to
             separate
             the
             sincere
             of
             them
             from
             those
             that
             are
             not
             such
             :
             and
             then
             they
             being
             so
             purged
             ,
             and
             with
             sincere
             hearts
             and
             pure
             hands
             ,
             presenting
             their
             offerings
             in
             righteousness
             to
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             accepted
             ,
             both
             they
             and
             their
             offerings
             :
             so
             saith
             he
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             4
             Then
             shall
             the
             offerings
             of
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             be
             pleasant
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             formeryears
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               offerings
               of
               Judah
               and
               Jerusalem
               be
               pleasant
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               ]
               Judah
            
             and
             Jerusalem
             are
             named
             (
             saith
             Kimchi
             )
             because
             there
             was
             the
             Temple
             or
             Sanctuary
             .
             It
             will
             be
             easy
             to
             translate
             the
             names
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             City
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             and
             which
             thence
             was
             to
             have
             its
             t
             rise
             and
             beginning
             ,
             though
             since
             spread
             abroad
             through
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             will
             be
             all
             one
             to
             say
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             what
             offerings
             are
             then
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             not
             certainly
             such
             legal
             Sacrifices
             or
             
             Mincha's
             ,
             as
             were
             then
             under
             the
             Law
             offered
             .
             For
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             what
             was
             to
             be
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             whose
             once
             offering
             of
             himself
             all
             such
             legal
             offerings
             had
             an
             end
             put
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             for
             the
             future
             to
             cease
             .
             By
             the
             offerings
             (
             the
             Mincha
             or
             offering
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             )
             of
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             therefore
             must
             be
             meant
             all
             the
             spiritual
             offerings
             and
             services
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             Members
             thereof
             ;
             their
             u
             Prayers
             ,
             x
             Alms
             ,
             Praises
             ,
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             their
             whole
             selves
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             holy
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             XII
             .
             1
             .
             all
             comprehended
             under
             that
             pure
             Mincha
             ,
             or
             offering
             ,
             y
             Ch.
             I.
             11
             .
             they
             being
             all
             made
             a
             holy
             Priesthood
             to
             offer
             up
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             Pet.
             II.
             5
             .
             Much
             of
             the
             service
             under
             the
             Law
             consisting
             in
             offering
             oblations
             ,
             that
             name
             is
             transferred
             to
             all
             Evangelical
             services
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             they
             shall
             
               be
               pleasant
               as
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               former
               years
               ,
            
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             pious
             Patriarks
             ,
             say
             z
             some
             .
             a
             Others
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             Temple
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             florished
             in
             Judea
             :
             or
             b
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             that
             Moses
             pitcht
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             not
             concern
             particularly
             to
             design
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             Text
             having
             not
             so
             designed
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             services
             in
             the
             time
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             by
             such
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             he
             describes
             ,
             done
             ,
             shall
             be
             as
             acceptable
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             any
             ever
             heretofore
             by
             holy
             and
             pious
             men
             in
             due
             manner
             performed
             ,
             were
             ,
             and
             not
             lothsome
             and
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             offerings
             of
             that
             present
             Age
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             unduly
             and
             with
             neglect
             and
             breach
             of
             his
             law
             offered
             ,
             were
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             observable
             that
             from
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
               shall
               be
               purified
               ,
            
             and
             then
             offer
             
               offerings
               in
               righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             
               pleasant
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             holy
             men
             of
             old
             ,
             on
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             coming
             and
             appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             evident
             proof
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             coming
             of
             his
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             his
             last
             coming
             to
             judgement
             (
             inasmuch
             as
             after
             that
             will
             be
             no
             time
             for
             such
             services
             :
             they
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             this
             life
             and
             this
             World
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             life
             and
             World
             to
             come
             )
             but
             a
             coming
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             after
             which
             it
             should
             yet
             last
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             a
             time
             of
             purging
             ;
             the
             other
             being
             a
             time
             only
             of
             remuneration
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             men
             have
             in
             this
             done
             .
             They
             are
             an
             argument
             in
             this
             kind
             looked
             on
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             c
             some
             Christian
             Expositors
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Jew
             also
             .
             Abarbinel
             makes
             it
             as
             a
             proof
             against
             R.
             Salomo's
             interpreting
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             ,
             concerning
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             punishments
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             because
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             here
             said
             of
             offering
             offerings
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               Souls
               after
               death
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             follows
             also
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             and
             other
             passages
             which
             are
             betwixt
             this
             and
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             :
             by
             which
             ,
             taken
             by
             themselves
             ,
             the
             judgement
             after
             this
             life
             and
             World
             may
             seem
             deciphered
             ;
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             .
             Yet
             if
             we
             consider
             to
             whom
             ,
             (
             viz.
             the
             Nation
             of
             murmuring
             Jews
             ,
             )
             and
             on
             what
             occasion
             the
             words
             were
             then
             spoken
             ,
             and
             how
             there
             is
             in
             them
             (
             as
             this
             )
             that
             which
             agrees
             to
             things
             in
             this
             life
             and
             World
             ,
             not
             so
             properly
             to
             that
             ;
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             they
             must
             have
             respect
             to
             such
             judgments
             
             as
             God
             would
             exercise
             towards
             that
             Nation
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             time
             denoted
             by
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             the
             Messiah's
             coming
             ,
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             was
             from
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             untill
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             City
             ,
             and
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             considering
             what
             was
             done
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             perceive
             that
             all
             by
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             Prophet
             spoken
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             fulfilled
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             regard
             thereof
             alone
             ,
             not
             one
             word
             of
             his
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             fallen
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             though
             ,
             as
             then
             the
             words
             might
             warn
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             in
             the
             Prophets
             time
             living
             ,
             and
             should
             die
             before
             the
             execution
             of
             such
             Gods
             publick
             judgments
             on
             the
             Community
             or
             Nation
             ,
             of
             a
             certain
             account
             that
             they
             should
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             if
             not
             before
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             ,
             for
             their
             doings
             ;
             so
             they
             ought
             still
             to
             warn
             all
             ,
             whether
             particular
             persons
             ,
             or
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             to
             expect
             in
             Gods
             due
             time
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             judgement
             ,
             at
             least
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             it
             too
             :
             what
             happened
             to
             them
             ,
             being
             for
             example
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             their
             concern
             so
             to
             make
             use
             thereof
             ,
             that
             purifying
             themselves
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             doing
             to
             God
             acceptable
             service
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             consumed
             as
             dross
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             I
             will
             come
             near
             to
             you
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             a
             swift
             witness
             against
             the
             sorcerers
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             against
             false
             swearers
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             that
             oppress
             the
             hireling
             in
             his
             wages
             ,
             the
             widow
             ,
             and
             the
             fatherless
             ,
             and
             that
             turn
             aside
             the
             stranger
             
               from
               his
               right
            
             ,
             and
             fear
             not
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             
               And
               I
               will
               come
               near
               to
               you
               in
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             An
             answer
             to
             their
             former
             groundless
             murmurings
             and
             questionings
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             given
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             and
             the
             next
             verse
             continues
             it
             in
             terms
             coming
             close
             to
             the
             question
             there
             by
             them
             made
             ,
             
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
            
             ?
             he
             here
             answers
             ,
             
               I
               will
               come
               near
               to
               you
               to
               Judgement
               .
            
             Before
             he
             spake
             as
             of
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               come
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               he
               shall
               sit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               he
               shall
               purify
            
             ,
             &c.
             viz.
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ;
             here
             in
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             as
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               I
               will
               come
               near
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             alters
             nothing
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             but
             only
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             judge
             by
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Son.
             For
             
               the
               Father
               hath
               committed
               all
               judgement
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               John
            
             V.
             22
             .
             and
             
               hath
               given
               him
               authority
               to
               execute
               judgement
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             27.
             he
             coming
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               come
               in
               my
               Fathers
               name
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             43.
             whether
             therefore
             this
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             spoken
             in
             the
             Fathers
             name
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             d
             Vatablus
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             
               for
               he
               and
               his
               Father
               are
               one
               ,
               Joh.
            
             X.
             30
             .
          
           
             
               He
               will
               come
               near
               to
               them
               in
               Judgement
               ,
            
             to
             exercise
             judgement
             ,
             which
             they
             complained
             was
             not
             executed
             .
             
               Will
               come
            
             ]
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             learned
             man
             ,
             following
             e
             some
             others
             .
             f
             Others
             expound
             them
             of
             both
             comings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             already
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             down
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             enquire
             into
             the
             corrupt
             manners
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             also
             at
             my
             last
             coming
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             first
             *
             to
             correct
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             occasion
             shall
             serve
             ,
             to
             punish
             ;
             but
             will
             perfectly
             complete
             it
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             .
             But
             what
             to
             say
             of
             these
             see
             in
             the
             note
             on
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             R.
             Kimchi's
             note
             on
             the
             place
             :
             
               I
               will
               come
               near
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             that
             day
             which
             he
             hath
             mentioned
             ,
             
               to
               you
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             that
             generation
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             generations
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             if
             they
             received
             not
             their
             judgement
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             they
             shall
             receive
             it
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             Abarbinel
             here
             saith
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             rejects
             R.
             Salomo's
             opinion
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             yet
             will
             have
             it
             here
             to
             take
             place
             ,
             viz.
             that
             by
             his
             saying
             
               I
               will
               come
               near
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             that
             before
             those
             things
             so
             far
             off
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             Malachi
             should
             tell
             them
             of
             ,
             he
             will
             more
             speedily
             come
             to
             the
             particulars
             of
             them
             by
             death
             ,
             which
             should
             send
             them
             to
             Hell
             ;
             making
             that
             the
             import
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               I
               will
               be
            
             ,
             or
             
               am
               near
               to
               you
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               I
               will
               be
               a
               swift
               witness
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             none
             of
             the
             transgressors
             may
             think
             to
             avoid
             his
             judgement
             ,
             as
             in
             human
             Judicatures
             many
             do
             for
             want
             of
             evident
             witness
             ,
             against
             them
             ,
             their
             crimes
             having
             been
             committed
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             oft
             sentence
             is
             delaied
             that
             g
             so
             enquiry
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             sought
             for
             ;
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             here
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             he
             himself
             that
             is
             the
             Judge
             will
             also
             be
             witness
             .
             And
             h
             all
             things
             being
             open
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             those
             things
             which
             are
             done
             with
             greatest
             privacy
             ,
             as
             well
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             before
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             delay
             for
             making
             farther
             search
             and
             enquiry
             ,
             as
             in
             doubtfull
             matters
             ,
             and
             where
             circumstances
             may
             not
             be
             plain
             ,
             or
             mens
             memories
             may
             fail
             ,
             is
             by
             men
             done
             ,
             but
             
               will
               be
               a
               swift
               witness
            
             ,
             will
             without
             more
             ado
             ,
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             as
             speedily
             execute
             sentence
             on
             them
             being
             convicted
             ,
             none
             being
             able
             to
             stop
             or
             hinder
             his
             proceeding
             ,
             when
             once
             he
             takes
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             he
             here
             assures
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             ,
             (
             which
             shall
             then
             seem
             too
             sudden
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             
             now
             they
             accuse
             him
             of
             delay
             )
             he
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             Against
             whom
             he
             will
             so
             proceed
             ,
             he
             shews
             by
             reckoning
             up
             divers
             notorious
             sins
             ,
             which
             his
             specifying
             shews
             to
             have
             been
             then
             common
             amongst
             them
             :
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             he
             will
             in
             like
             manner
             proceed
             against
             all
             others
             guilty
             in
             other
             like
             kinds
             of
             sins
             contrary
             to
             his
             Law
             ;
             as
             these
             expresly
             are
             .
             These
             being
             named
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             others
             included
             .
          
           
             
               Against
               the
               Sorcerers
            
             .
             ]
             Of
             this
             sin
             forbidden
             ,
             Deut.
             XVIII
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             is
             shewed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             much
             guilty
             even
             under
             the
             first
             Temple
             ,
             in
             Isa.
             c.
             II.
             6
             .
             Jer.
             XXVII
             .
             9
             .
             Micah
             V.
             12
             .
             And
             how
             under
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             later
             degenerate
             times
             ,
             they
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             the
             like
             vain
             diabolical
             arts
             ,
             (
             one
             here
             named
             comprehends
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Law
             are
             distinguished
             by
             several
             names
             )
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             learned
             D
             r
             Lightfoot
             by
             several
             instances
             on
             Mat.
             XXIV
             .
             24
             And
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             sins
             here
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             the
             same
             will
             be
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             of
             former
             times
             before
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             former
             City
             and
             Temple
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             pulled
             on
             the
             whole
             Nation
             those
             heavy
             Judgements
             ,
             besides
             those
             which
             in
             their
             particular
             persons
             they
             were
             for
             them
             liable
             to
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             life
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             these
             also
             ,
             after
             their
             return
             from
             that
             captivity
             ,
             (
             not
             taking
             warning
             by
             what
             had
             happened
             to
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             either
             tasted
             of
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             but
             have
             fresh
             in
             memory
             ,
             )
             casting
             off
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             (
             which
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             verse
             is
             assigned
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             so
             doing
             )
             did
             again
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             God
             again
             threatneth
             them
             with
             like
             national
             Judgements
             .
             In
             rendring
             the
             words
             ,
             whereby
             the
             last
             sin
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             described
             ,
             
               viz.
               and
               that
               turn
               aside
               the
               stranger
               from
               his
               right
               ,
            
             the
             words
             
               from
               his
               right
            
             being
             put
             in
             different
             characters
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             they
             are
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             original
             Hebrew
             ,
             but
             are
             supplied
             for
             making
             clearer
             and
             fuller
             the
             sense
             ;
             the
             words
             literally
             sounding
             only
             ,
             
               that
               turn
               aside
               the
               stranger
            
             :
             So
             do
             some
             of
             the
             *
             Jews
             think
             a
             supply
             for
             that
             end
             necessary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Mishpat
               ,
               Judgement
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Vmatte
               mishpat
               hager
               ,
               and
               that
               turn
               aside
               ,
            
             or
             pervert
             ,
             
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               stranger
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             the
             text
             it self
             put
             in
             ,
             where
             a
             curse
             is
             denounced
             against
             this
             sin
             ,
             Deut.
             XXVII
             .
             19
             .
             (
             and
             there
             is
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               matteh
               ,
               perverteth
            
             ,
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             the
             letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             H
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             ●
             i
             in
             the
             end
             .
             Which
             I
             suppose
             is
             all
             that
             the
             Masorites
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             took
             care
             of
             the
             right
             writing
             and
             reading
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             would
             have
             here
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             that
             note
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             i
             some
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             not
             else
             where
             read
             with
             
               '
               yod
            
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             would
             have
             us
             think
             it
             ought
             here
             to
             have
             been
             written
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             H
             ;
             for
             here
             it
             is
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nouns
             here
             are
             ,
             as
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             notes
             ;
             of
             which
             yod
             in
             the
             end
             is
             a
             sign
             ,
             and
             the
             letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             H
             of
             the
             singular
             .
          
           
             That
             among
             the
             sins
             here
             reckoned
             up
             as
             provoking
             God
             to
             come
             in
             judgement
             ,
             is
             not
             mentioned
             Idolatry
             (
             as
             great
             as
             any
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             former
             Prophets
             under
             the
             first
             Temple
             did
             oft
             inveigh
             against
             )
             Abarbinel
             notes
             the
             reason
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             that
             under
             the
             second
             Temple
             that
             sin
             was
             not
             found
             amongst
             them
             .
             The
             same
             Doctor
             on
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               and
               fear
               not
               me
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             notes
             ,
             that
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             should
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             k
             repent
             of
             these
             sins
             ;
             he
             would
             pardon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
            
             .
             ]
             This
             intimates
             the
             certainty
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             due
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             assured
             in
             what
             follows
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             l
             Divers
             connect
             the
             last
             words
             with
             the
             former
             thus
             ,
             
               and
               against
               those
               that
               do
               not
               fear
               me
               ,
            
             *
             including
             ,
             with
             those
             guilty
             of
             the
             former
             sins
             ,
             all
             others
             who
             fear
             not
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             6
             For
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             change
             not
             :
             therefore
             ye
             sons
             of
             Jacob
             are
             not
             consumed
             .
          
           
             
               For
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               change
               not
               ;
               therefore
               ye
               sons
               of
               Jacob
               are
               not
               consumed
               .
            
             ]
             These
             words
             are
             very
             differently
             expounded
             ,
             at
             least
             applied
             ,
             by
             Interpreters
             ;
             especially
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             them
             .
             The
             connexion
             of
             the
             former
             part
             of
             them
             with
             the
             preceding
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             way
             that
             we
             have
             gone
             ,
             will
             be
             easy
             ;
             viz.
             That
             although
             he
             have
             so
             long
             forborn
             to
             take
             vengeance
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             because
             he
             approves
             of
             their
             doings
             ,
             or
             is
             grown
             neglectful
             of
             those
             that
             take
             care
             to
             serve
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             will
             in
             due
             time
             execute
             his
             judgements
             on
             the
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             threatned
             against
             such
             as
             go
             on
             in
             evil
             waies
             ,
             and
             shew
             his
             care
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             is
             still
             the
             same
             God
             of
             judgement
             ,
             unchangeably
             the
             same
             ,
             a
             hater
             and
             certain
             avenger
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             a
             lover
             of
             good
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             his
             threats
             and
             promises
             ,
             however
             seeming
             to
             be
             deferred
             ,
             shall
             in
             their
             due
             time
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             due
             effect
             .
             But
             how
             then
             doth
             what
             he
             subjoins
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             (
             or
             
               and
               )
               ye
               sons
               of
               Jacob
               are
               not
               consumed
               ?
            
             follow
             on
             these
             ?
             Because
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             Expositors
             in
             giving
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             much
             differ
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             to
             take
             some
             of
             their
             Interpretations
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             R.
             Salomo's
             note
             on
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             Although
             I
             do
             defer
             my
             anger
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             changed
             my
             
             mind
             [
             or
             purpose
             ]
             from
             what
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             should
             love
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             hate
             the
             good
             .
             And
             ye
             Sons
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             although
             [
             some
             of
             you
             ]
             are
             dead
             ,
             or
             have
             died
             ,
             in
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             not
             taken
             punishment
             of
             those
             wicked
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             ye
             
               are
               not
               consumed
            
             ;
             ye
             are
             not
             consumed
             ,
             or
             brought
             to
             nothing
             ,
             before
             me
             ;
             I
             have
             left
             your
             souls
             to
             execute
             my
             Judgement
             on
             them
             in
             Hell
             :
             according
             to
             
             Jonathan's
             Chalde
             Paraphrase
             which
             is
             ,
             
               And
               ye
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               think
               that
               he
               who
               dieth
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               his
               Judgement
               ceaseth
            
             :
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Ye
             in
             your
             opinion
             say
             ,
             my
             Judgement
             is
             frustrate
             ,
             or
             ceaseth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             farther
             time
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             him
             .
             But
             our
             ancient
             Doctors
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             otherwise
             expound
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             changed
             or
             returned
             ,
             or
             done
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             smitten
             any
             other
             Nation
             ,
             and
             returned
             ,
             [
             or
             m
             been
             changed
             ,
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             smitten
             it
             a
             second
             time
             .
             ]
             But
             you
             have
             I
             preserved
             ,
             or
             caused
             ,
             to
             abide
             after
             many
             punishments
             .
             n
             My
             arrows
             are
             consumed
             or
             spent
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             not
             consumed
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               D.
            
             Kimchi's
             Exposition
             is
             thus
             ,
             for
             
               I
               the
               Lord
               change
               not
            
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             long
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             so
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             for
             I
             change
             not
             ,
             neither
             do
             my
             words
             change
             :
             and
             all
             the
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             by
             my
             Prophets
             ,
             shall
             so
             be
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             The
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shaniti
             hath
             the
             signification
             of
             changing
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             change
             not
             from
             word
             to
             word
             ,
             from
             purpose
             to
             purpose
             ,
             or
             liking
             to
             liking
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             I
             should
             one
             while
             say
             or
             like
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             another
             while
             another
             .
             
               And
               ye
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
               are
               not
               consumed
            
             ;
             as
             other
             Nations
             are
             consumed
             ,
             of
             whose
             name
             no
             memory
             is
             left
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             destroyed
             from
             being
             a
             Nation
             :
             but
             ye
             are
             not
             consumed
             ,
             neither
             shall
             you
             be
             consumed
             ;
             for
             ye
             shall
             alwaies
             be
             separate
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             one
             Nation
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             although
             you
             be
             led
             captive
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             to
             every
             corner
             ,
             your
             name
             remaineth
             ,
             or
             shall
             remain
             ,
             in
             every
             place
             .
             The
             evil
             that
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             for
             your
             iniquities
             .
             And
             as
             I
             change
             not
             ,
             so
             ye
             also
             shall
             not
             be
             consumed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             ye
             shall
             return
             to
             your
             dignity
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             high
             above
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             Jonathan
             paraphraseth
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               For
               I
               the
               Lord
               have
               not
               changed
               my
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               of
               old
               ,
               but
               ye
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               dieth
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               his
               Judgement
               ceaseth
               .
            
             Thus
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             Abarbinel
             ,
             though
             he
             dissent
             from
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             on
             the
             2
             d
             ,
             3
             d
             ,
             and
             4
             th
             verses
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             yet
             here
             agreeing
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             separating
             ,
             what
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             5
             th
             and
             this
             verse
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             spoken
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             a
             distinct
             time
             and
             judgement
             ,
             as
             not
             seeing
             in
             his
             way
             how
             well
             to
             joyn
             them
             ,
             thus
             here
             speaks
             ;
             
               For
               
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 change
                 not
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               I
               have
               alwaies
               loved
               judgement
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               not
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               is
               it
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 and
                 ye
                 children
                 of
                 Jacob
                 are
                 not
                 consumed
                 ,
              
               for
               although
               you
               die
               ,
               behold
               your
               souls
               remain
               to
               receive
               the
               recompence
               of
               your
               doings
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             and
             opinions
             of
             these
             Doctors
             we
             recite
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             they
             conduced
             to
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             far
             from
             it
             ;
             as
             R.
             Salomo's
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             a
             particular
             signal
             day
             and
             judgement
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             he
             expounds
             of
             that
             which
             continually
             did
             befall
             ,
             and
             still
             doth
             befall
             all
             men
             in
             their
             times
             ;
             viz.
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             things
             being
             common
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             before
             known
             to
             all
             the
             Jews
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             utmost
             meaning
             or
             conclusion
             of
             a
             new
             Prophecy
             directed
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             particularly
             concerning
             their
             Nation
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             some
             new
             thing
             that
             should
             betide
             them
             ,
             and
             satisfy
             that
             question
             then
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
            
             ?
             with
             some
             new
             answer
             .
             However
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             be
             in
             it self
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             by
             it self
             ,
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             to
             proceed
             on
             his
             former
             wrong
             supposal
             ,
             that
             ver
             .
             1.
             by
             the
             Lords
             Messenger
             is
             meant
             the
             Angell
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Lord
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             come
             home
             at
             all
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             murmuring
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             complains
             ,
             and
             shews
             it
             to
             be
             causeless
             ,
             and
             through
             ignorance
             of
             what
             he
             now
             declares
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             objection
             against
             him
             Abarbinel
             suggests
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             saith
             on
             the
             first
             and
             second
             verses
             ,
             but
             here
             ,
             where
             he
             falls
             in
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             stands
             firm
             against
             himself
             :
             for
             here
             we
             are
             not
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             )
             to
             look
             on
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             spoken
             of
             a
             distinct
             time
             ,
             or
             persons
             ,
             or
             judgement
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             are
             in
             those
             former
             words
             spoken
             of
             ,
             but
             as
             concerning
             still
             the
             same
             day
             or
             time
             ,
             (
             as
             Kimchi
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             well
             notes
             ;
             )
             and
             all
             directing
             to
             some
             visible
             judgement
             ,
             whereby
             God
             in
             that
             appointed
             time
             should
             clear
             his
             Justice
             ,
             which
             they
             now
             looking
             on
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             called
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             make
             manifest
             his
             immutability
             in
             his
             hatred
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             presently
             execute
             sentence
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             to
             the
             godly
             ;
             whom
             though
             he
             suffer
             to
             endure
             for
             a
             while
             perhaps
             hard
             trial
             ,
             yet
             he
             still
             takes
             care
             of
             their
             final
             preservation
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             his
             due
             time
             make
             it
             apparent
             ,
             by
             what
             shall
             be
             then
             visibly
             done
             by
             some
             distinguishing
             judgement
             :
             which
             to
             the
             particular
             day
             of
             mens
             dying
             ,
             and
             the
             judgment
             that
             they
             shall
             then
             be
             brought
             to
             ,
             invisible
             and
             unknown
             to
             others
             ,
             (
             so
             that
             
             thereby
             Gods
             love
             and
             hatred
             to
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             are
             not
             easily
             discerned
             ,
             *
             one
             thing
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             man
             can
             discern
             befalling
             them
             ,
             and
             one
             dying
             as
             the
             other
             dieth
             ,
             )
             is
             not
             so
             kindly
             appliable
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               David
               Kimchi
            
             ,
             neither
             can
             his
             Exposition
             here
             take
             place
             ,
             it
             running
             (
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             )
             on
             a
             false
             supposition
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             granted
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Messenger
             ,
             who
             were
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             (
             ver
             .
             1.
             )
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Temple
             then
             standing
             ,
             which
             is
             long
             since
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             judgement
             spoken
             was
             to
             be
             brought
             near
             unto
             them
             ,
             (
             v.
             5.
             )
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             nor
             that
             judgment
             yet
             executed
             ,
             but
             are
             yet
             (
             no
             man
             knows
             when
             )
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             judgement
             ,
             with
             which
             that
             Nation
             is
             here
             particularly
             threatned
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             executed
             only
             on
             other
             Nations
             ,
             there
             remaining
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             only
             a
             triumphant
             return
             to
             their
             ancient
             dignity
             ,
             and
             a
             flourishing
             estate
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             which
             certainly
             are
             no
             way
             intimated
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             a
             destruction
             of
             all
             the
             sinners
             among
             them
             by
             a
             national
             Judgement
             ,
             though
             the
             godly
             among
             them
             were
             not
             to
             be
             thereby
             consumed
             .
             All
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             so
             fully
             compleated
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             within
             few
             years
             after
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             that
             to
             pass
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             and
             look
             after
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             by
             God
             here
             ,
             or
             else
             where
             promised
             ,
             is
             to
             delude
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             give
             a
             true
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             From
             none
             of
             these
             Expositions
             therefore
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             have
             we
             certainly
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             them
             ;
             all
             that
             we
             may
             gain
             by
             them
             to
             our
             purpose
             is
             a
             justification
             of
             the
             signification
             of
             some
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             by
             our
             Translators
             rendred
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             two
             Verbs
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Lo
               shaniti
               ,
               I
               change
               not
            
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Lo
               celitem
               ,
               ye
               are
               not
               consumed
            
             :
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             ,
             
               R.
               Ab.
               Ezra
            
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             agree
             with
             those
             already
             named
             ,
             only
             that
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             thinks
             that
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             form
             of
             the
             preterperfect
             tense
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rendred
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             future
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               change
            
             ,
             and
             
               ye
               shall
               not
               be
               consumed
            
             ;
             making
             the
             former
             to
             include
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             returning
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             to
             them
             as
             it
             was
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             giving
             for
             the
             meaning
             ,
             
               These
               promises
               shall
               certainly
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               deferred
               for
               a
               long
               while
               ,
               for
               no
               change
               or
               failing
               shall
               happen
               to
               me
               :
               and
               likewise
               ye
               shall
               remain
               by
               the
               remaining
               of
               my
               Law
               among
               you
               ,
               neither
               shall
               you
               be
               consumed
               or
               cease
               to
               be
               .
            
             Into
             which
             meaning
             we
             shall
             not
             further
             enquire
             ,
             he
             not
             fully
             expressing
             of
             it
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             the
             same
             that
             Kimchi
             doth
             ,
             the
             same
             answer
             will
             serve
             .
             That
             which
             we
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             these
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             word
             is
             given
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             alter
             his
             purpose
             and
             Decree
             ,
             concerning
             his
             hatred
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             bringing
             to
             condign
             punishment
             obstinate
             sinners
             ,
             or
             his
             love
             to
             the
             good
             and
             care
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             however
             he
             delay
             the
             time
             of
             his
             evidencing
             these
             things
             by
             open
             judgements
             ,
             his
             Justice
             is
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             now
             liked
             or
             approved
             of
             such
             things
             or
             persons
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             declared
             his
             dislike
             unto
             .
          
           
             This
             while
             with
             them
             we
             look
             on
             ,
             as
             the
             import
             of
             the
             word
             here
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             impudence
             and
             folly
             of
             that
             railing
             Jew
             o
             Lipman
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             Christians
             go
             contrary
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             in
             affirming
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             before
             had
             not
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             was
             changed
             to
             be
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             another
             Copy
             hath
             it
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             only
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             afterward
             changed
             to
             be
             the
             Son.
             In
             which
             objection
             of
             his
             is
             only
             much
             malice
             and
             impertinency
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             by
             nothing
             that
             the
             Christians
             say
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             consequence
             that
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             concluded
             that
             they
             affirm
             any
             change
             or
             alteration
             in
             God
             or
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             profess
             to
             be
             no
             variableness
             ,
             neither
             shadow
             of
             changing
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             nature
             or
             any
             of
             his
             attributes
             ,
             all
             things
             remaining
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             eternal
             Trinity
             ,
             one
             God
             in
             three
             Persons
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             from
             eternity
             ;
             nor
             by
             Christs
             taking
             the
             Manhood
             into
             God
             ,
             was
             there
             any
             change
             of
             God
             into
             Man
             ,
             nor
             confusion
             of
             substance
             ,
             or
             alteration
             of
             person
             .
             Again
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             pick
             a
             cavil
             against
             Christians
             ,
             he
             takes
             the
             word
             which
             here
             denotes
             Gods
             immutability
             in
             his
             Will
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Decree
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Jews
             the
             Christians
             absolutely
             affirm
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             imported
             here
             immutability
             of
             nature
             or
             substance
             ,
             (
             though
             that
             be
             most
             true
             also
             :
             )
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             cavil
             sought
             ,
             not
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             word
             as
             here
             used
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             Christians
             affirmed
             .
             He
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             say
             this
             ,
             but
             he
             having
             said
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             convenient
             to
             take
             some
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             lest
             others
             of
             his
             Sect
             might
             applaud
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             be
             true
             what
             he
             feigneth
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             other
             Jews
             ,
             in
             rendring
             the
             latter
             Verb
             in
             the
             same
             notion
             that
             our
             Translators
             do
             ,
             who
             render
             it
             
               are
               not
               consumed
            
             ,
             we
             take
             more
             notice
             ,
             because
             some
             learned
             Christians
             take
             it
             in
             another
             signification
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             it
             rendred
             ,
             
               And
               ye
               sons
               of
               Jacob
            
             p
             
               do
               not
               desist
            
             ,
             or
             
               leave
               off
               to
               do
               evil
            
             :
             so
             in
             Munster
             and
             the
             Tigurin
             Translations
             more
             lately
             :
             And
             the
             Septuagin●
             of
             old
             seems
             so
             to
             have
             taken
             the
             word
             to
             signify
             ,
             reading
             this
             word
             with
             the
             two
             first
             of
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               And
               ye
               sons
               of
               Jacob
               have
               not
               r●c●ded
               from
               the
               unjust
               dealings
               ,
            
             or
             
               wickedness
               of
               your
               Fathers
            
             :
             
             as
             likewise
             the
             printed
             Arabick
             Version
             following
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             Syriack
             also
             .
             And
             from
             the
             word
             in
             that
             notion
             rendred
             ,
             would
             flow
             a
             very
             convenient
             sense
             ,
             taking
             the
             whole
             verse
             as
             a
             confirmation
             of
             what
             is
             before
             said
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             certainly
             must
             expect
             that
             judgement
             denounced
             to
             come
             in
             its
             appointed
             time
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             unchangeable
             in
             his
             purpose
             of
             punishing
             incorrigible
             ,
             unrepenting
             sinners
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             leave
             off
             their
             evil
             courses
             ,
             nor
             repent
             them
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             nor
             desist
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             viz.
             all
             that
             follow
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             and
             diverse
             others
             also
             of
             modern
             Interpreters
             ,
             prefer
             ,
             with
             the
             forementioned
             Jewish
             Writers
             ,
             the
             other
             notion
             of
             being
             consumed
             ,
             as
             more
             usual
             to
             the
             Verb
             in
             the
             Conjugation
             or
             form
             here
             used
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             our
             Translators
             render
             
               are
               not
               consumed
            
             :
             but
             then
             in
             giving
             the
             meaning
             and
             connexion
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             ,
             there
             is
             among
             those
             who
             embrace
             this
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             some
             difference
             .
             Some
             taking
             it
             as
             speaking
             of
             the
             time
             past
             or
             present
             ,
             make
             the
             coherence
             with
             what
             goes
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             them
             put
             together
             ;
             that
             doubtless
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             in
             judgement
             to
             those
             sinners
             .
             For
             he
             (
             the
             Lord
             )
             who
             hath
             determined
             and
             pronounced
             that
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             impenitent
             sinners
             unpunished
             ,
             doth
             not
             change
             his
             will
             and
             purpose
             .
             But
             how
             then
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Sons
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             whose
             Fathers
             and
             themselves
             have
             been
             great
             and
             obstinate
             sinners
             ,
             have
             not
             long
             since
             been
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             yet
             consumed
             ?
             It
             is
             from
             the
             same
             unchangeableness
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             is
             just
             ,
             so
             is
             likewise
             merciful
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             not
             willing
             the
             death
             of
             sinners
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             should
             come
             to
             repentance
             :
             and
             therefore
             determined
             as
             to
             execute
             justice
             ,
             so
             not
             to
             be
             hasty
             in
             executing
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             space
             for
             repentance
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             necessity
             and
             equity
             of
             his
             judgements
             executed
             on
             such
             as
             would
             not
             lay
             hold
             on
             his
             mercy
             by
             repentance
             ,
             while
             they
             had
             time
             allowed
             for
             it
             ,
             may
             appear
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             how
             just
             he
             was
             in
             keeping
             promise
             ,
             and
             his
             Covenant
             made
             with
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             in
             so
             long
             sparing
             for
             their
             sakes
             their
             rebellious
             posterity
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             no
             end
             of
             sinning
             :
             So
             that
             it
             was
             not
             through
             any
             change
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             been
             consumed
             ,
             but
             shall
             now
             be
             severely
             punished
             ;
             but
             from
             his
             mercy
             and
             their
             obstinacy
             opposing
             and
             rejecting
             it
             .
             So
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             say
             (
             if
             they
             will
             rightly
             consider
             the
             matter
             )
             
               it
               is
               of
               the
               Lords
               mercy
               that
               we
               are
               not
               consumed
               ,
               because
               his
               compassions
               fail
               not
               .
               Great
               is
               thy
               faithfulness
               ,
               Lam.
            
             III.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             however
             they
             differ
             in
             expressions
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             scope
             that
             the
             most
             of
             q
             Expositors
             will
             have
             these
             words
             to
             aim
             at
             .
             There
             are
             that
             read
             them
             by
             way
             of
             interrogation
             or
             admiration
             ,
             r
             
               For
               I
               the
               Lord
               change
               not
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               ye
               ,
               O
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               consumed
            
             ?
             how
             wonderful
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Lord
             being
             immutable
             in
             his
             judgement
             against
             refractory
             sinners
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             yet
             be
             consumed
             !
             how
             hath
             mercy
             prevailed
             against
             judgement
             !
             This
             falls
             in
             with
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             and
             requires
             the
             same
             answer
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             proposed
             another
             way
             thus
             ,
             
               Expect
               certainly
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               judgement
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               will
               in
               due
               time
               call
               to
               an
               account
               sinners
               ,
               for
               I
               the
               Lord
               change
               not
               :
            
             s
             Of
             which
             that
             you
             may
             not
             doubt
             ,
             you
             have
             from
             a
             contrary
             effect
             and
             evidence
             of
             my
             immutability
             a
             proof
             ;
             for
             therefore
             ye
             Sons
             of
             Jacob
             are
             not
             consumed
             ;
             though
             the
             wicked
             have
             hitherto
             domineer'd
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             reigned
             ,
             yet
             you
             true
             Sons
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             that
             fear
             me
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             did
             ,
             have
             been
             preserv'd
             ;
             by
             virtue
             of
             my
             promise
             and
             mercy
             they
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             root
             you
             out
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             we
             saw
             before
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             learned
             Jew
             it
             is
             noted
             ,
             that
             this
             Verb
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             rather
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             what
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             not
             to
             what
             was
             past
             or
             present
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             by
             t
             some
             of
             good
             judgement
             and
             learning
             among
             Christians
             also
             taken
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             may
             be
             rendred
             ,
             Therefore
             ,
             or
             and
             ,
             ye
             Sons
             of
             Jacob
             shall
             not
             be
             consumed
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             what
             should
             be
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             should
             come
             to
             execute
             his
             Judgement
             spoken
             of
             on
             the
             wicked
             :
             and
             for
             making
             out
             the
             meaning
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             they
             understand
             by
             the
             Sons
             of
             Jacob
             the
             godly
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             (
             they
             who
             being
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             following
             his
             steps
             ,
             deserved
             peculiarly
             to
             be
             called
             his
             Children
             or
             Sons
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             we
             learn
             in
             like
             kind
             ,
             whom
             properly
             to
             call
             Children
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Galat.
            
             III.
             7
             .
             and
             Rom.
             IX
             .
             7
             .
             )
             and
             then
             the
             coherence
             will
             appear
             thus
             ,
             I
             will
             certainly
             come
             near
             to
             you
             in
             judgment
             ,
             against
             the
             sinners
             among
             you
             .
             For
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             and
             change
             not
             ,
             but
             am
             still
             ,
             as
             ever
             ,
             inexorable
             to
             obstinate
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             one
             that
             will
             in
             due
             time
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             however
             for
             a
             long
             time
             I
             have
             spared
             them
             ;
             but
             ye
             true
             Sons
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             ye
             whose
             heart
             is
             right
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             who
             lay
             hold
             on
             my
             Promise
             to
             him
             made
             ,
             and
             by
             walking
             in
             his
             steps
             approve
             your selves
             his
             genuine
             Children
             ,
             heirs
             of
             his
             Faith
             ;
             ye
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             not
             partakers
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             so
             neither
             shall
             ye
             be
             of
             the
             judgements
             brought
             upon
             them
             :
             I
             will
             make
             a
             way
             for
             your
             escape
             ,
             that
             ye
             perish
             not
             with
             them
             .
             And
             that
             so
             he
             effected
             it
             ,
             is
             made
             evident
             by
             the
             history
             .
             When
             the
             judgement
             here
             prophesied
             of
             had
             its
             execution
             and
             completion
             in
             the
             
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             obstinate
             sinners
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             it
             ;
             God
             provided
             for
             the
             escape
             and
             deliverance
             of
             such
             as
             had
             embraced
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yielded
             obedience
             to
             him
             :
             so
             that
             they
             were
             not
             consumed
             ,
             as
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             taken
             a
             special
             care
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             .
             And
             so
             taking
             by
             that
             
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               coming
            
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             space
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             on
             the
             first
             and
             second
             verses
             )
             betwixt
             John
             Baptist's
             and
             Christ's
             beginning
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             
               swift
               judgement
            
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             wicked
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             ;
             and
             by
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
            
             those
             that
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             Jacob
             so
             long
             before
             waited
             for
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             the
             expectation
             of
             to
             his
             posterity
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             is
             said
             that
             
               they
               should
               not
               be
               consumed
            
             ,
             their
             escape
             and
             wonderful
             preservation
             from
             that
             so
             universal
             a
             destruction
             ,
             by
             their
             being
             from
             God
             warned
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             while
             there
             was
             an
             opportunity
             offered
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             they
             did
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Pella
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Christian
             left
             in
             the
             City
             when
             it
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             all
             escaped
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             testifies
             in
             the
             3
             d
             book
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             Cap.
             5.
             and
             
               Epiphanius
               de
               Ponderib
               .
               Cap.
            
             15.
             u
             we
             cannot
             but
             see
             all
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             6
             th
             verse
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             so
             fully
             made
             good
             by
             evidence
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             any
             thing
             yet
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             made
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             up
             themselves
             in
             their
             willing
             error
             of
             denying
             Christ
             yet
             to
             be
             come
             ,
             would
             have
             us
             do
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             in
             them
             a
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             answer
             to
             that
             blasphemous
             murmuring
             and
             questioning
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             ,
             
               God
               delighteth
               in
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             else
             why
             doth
             he
             suffer
             them
             to
             prosper
             ?
             or
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgment
            
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             those
             who
             so
             spake
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             these
             things
             were
             then
             spoken
             ,
             viz.
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             looking
             farther
             .
             Mean
             while
             ,
             what
             happened
             then
             to
             them
             is
             to
             all
             others
             for
             example
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             though
             God
             for
             a
             while
             in
             his
             forbearance
             and
             giving
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             suffer
             the
             wicked
             to
             prosper
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             doubtless
             in
             due
             time
             manifest
             his
             Justice
             in
             punishing
             them
             for
             their
             evil
             doings
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             whether
             by
             personal
             judgements
             on
             particular
             persons
             ,
             or
             national
             on
             wicked
             Nations
             ,
             yet
             he
             certainly
             will
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             general
             terrible
             Judgement
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             of
             which
             that
             severe
             judgement
             then
             on
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             was
             so
             lively
             a
             figure
             and
             emblem
             ;
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             put
             all
             that
             will
             consider
             things
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             warn
             them
             to
             expect
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             that
             which
             is
             here
             primarily
             meant
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             the
             most
             plain
             and
             the
             litteral
             way
             of
             the
             expounding
             these
             words
             ,
             hitherto
             .
          
           
             7
             ¶
             Even
             from
             the
             daies
             of
             your
             Fathers
             ,
             ye
             are
             gone
             away
             from
             mine
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             kept
             them
             :
             return
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             return
             unto
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             :
             But
             ye
             said
             ,
             Wherein
             shall
             we
             return
             ?
          
           
             
               Even
               from
               the
               daies
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ye
               are
               gone
               away
               from
               mine
               Ordinances
               .
            
             ]
             The
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             is
             by
             Expositors
             differently
             given
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             different
             Expositions
             of
             those
             .
             According
             to
             those
             that
             render
             the
             foregoing
             Verb
             in
             the
             notion
             of
             desisting
             or
             ceasing
             [
             from
             evil
             ]
             these
             words
             will
             be
             a
             farther
             declaration
             of
             what
             was
             by
             it
             said
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             continued
             still
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             all
             along
             from
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             Fathers
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             evil
             doings
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             which
             now
             yet
             they
             are
             exhorted
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             words
             some
             of
             those
             their
             sins
             particularly
             enumerated
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             those
             who
             render
             it
             in
             the
             notion
             of
             
               being
               consumed
            
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             time
             past
             or
             present
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             an
             amplification
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             that
             they
             have
             not
             been
             ,
             nor
             are
             yet
             consumed
             ,
             by
             aggravation
             of
             their
             sins
             from
             their
             long
             and
             obstinate
             continuance
             in
             them
             without
             repentance
             of
             ,
             or
             turning
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             same
             unchangeable
             mercy
             they
             are
             called
             on
             yet
             to
             do
             .
             But
             according
             to
             the
             latter
             way
             (
             which
             we
             prefer
             )
             of
             rendring
             it
             
               ye
               shall
               not
               be
               consumed
            
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             such
             connexion
             to
             be
             looked
             after
             ,
             but
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             containing
             an
             answer
             to
             what
             was
             ,
             whether
             by
             impatient
             murmurers
             or
             s●offers
             objected
             against
             Gods
             justice
             and
             immutability
             of
             his
             methods
             in
             proceeding
             against
             wicked
             doers
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             sixth
             verse
             concluded
             ,
             he
             passeth
             to
             a
             x
             new
             matter
             ,
             a
             distinct
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             a
             new
             contest
             against
             the
             People
             of
             that
             time
             for
             other
             sins
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             had
             provoked
             him
             to
             send
             on
             them
             already
             some
             previous
             judgements
             ;
             for
             removing
             which
             ,
             and
             preventing
             those
             more
             terrible
             ones
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             doth
             again
             before
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             ,
             he
             shews
             them
             the
             only
             way
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             return
             unto
             him
             by
             repentance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             compassion
             to
             them
             calls
             on
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             So
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             saith
             that
             though
             these
             words
             are
             not
             distinguished
             [
             from
             the
             former
             ]
             in
             the
             writing
             ,
             yet
             in
             sense
             they
             are
             ,
             being
             an
             
             address
             to
             the
             People
             of
             that
             time
             alone
             .
             So
             Junius
             y
             and
             Tremellius
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             new
             contest
             or
             expostulation
             ,
             added
             to
             those
             former
             ,
             against
             contempt
             and
             profanation
             of
             his
             worship
             (
             c.
             1.
             v.
             6.
             and
             c.
             2.10
             .
             )
             2
             ly
             ,
             Against
             illegal
             Marriages
             ,
             Polygamy
             ,
             and
             Divorce
             (
             thence
             to
             vers
             .
             17.
             )
             3
             ly
             .
             Against
             their
             murmuring
             ,
             repining
             ,
             or
             scoffing
             at
             his
             Justice
             and
             Judgements
             ,
             (
             v.
             17.
             of
             that
             second
             Chap.
             )
             with
             an
             answer
             hitherto
             .
             And
             now
             4
             ly
             here
             against
             sacrilegious
             detention
             of
             tithes
             and
             things
             belonging
             to
             God
             hence
             to
             verse
             13.
             where
             and
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             he
             adds
             another
             against
             their
             slighting
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             of
             repentance
             .
             So
             Grotius
             looks
             on
             it
             likewise
             as
             a
             distinct
             speech
             ,
             saying
             that
             here
             leaving
             off
             to
             speak
             to
             whom
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             he
             returns
             again
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             supposition
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             a
             transition
             to
             a
             new
             matter
             of
             expostulation
             ,
             without
             mingling
             this
             verse
             with
             the
             preceding
             ,
             in
             construction
             or
             continuation
             of
             sentence
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             plainest
             way
             of
             proceeding
             to
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               Even
               from
               the
               daies
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ye
               are
               gone
               away
               from
               mine
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               kept
               them
               .
               ]
               Abarbinel
            
             notes
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               gone
               away
               from
               mine
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             God
             accuseth
             them
             of
             breach
             of
             his
             affirmative
             Precepts
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             injoyned
             them
             to
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             commanded
             :
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             
               and
               have
               not
               kept
               them
            
             ,
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             negative
             Precepts
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             forbad
             them
             to
             do
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             agreeable
             to
             an
             observation
             of
             their
             ancient
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shamar
             is
             usually
             applied
             to
             negative
             Precepts
             :
             but
             without
             this
             nicety
             of
             distinction
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             gives
             the
             meaning
             in
             plain
             and
             perspicuous
             words
             ,
             thus
             .
             
               A
               long
               time
               is
               past
               since
               that
               ye
               have
               not
               kept
               (
               or
               observed
               )
               mine
               Ordinances
               ,
               both
               z
               ye
               ,
               z
               and
               your
               Fathers
               :
               therefore
               have
               I
               brought
               evil
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               on
               you
               :
               But
               now
               from
               henceforth
               return
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             much
             like
             manner
             Grotius
             ;
             
               Ye
               now
               so
               live
               as
               ye
               formerly
               lived
               when
               ye
               deserved
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               into
               captivity
               ,
               and
               will
               again
               deserve
               to
               suffer
               the
               like
               .
            
             That
             here
             ,
             while
             he
             mentions
             their
             doings
             ,
             are
             intimated
             such
             evils
             and
             judgements
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             already
             pulled
             down
             on
             themselves
             ,
             and
             should
             farther
             pull
             down
             if
             they
             continued
             in
             those
             waies
             ,
             is
             manifest
             by
             what
             follows
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             subsequent
             verses
             ,
             where
             such
             evils
             are
             named
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             next
             words
             of
             these
             ,
             wherein
             he
             exhorts
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             means
             to
             remove
             what
             they
             already
             suffered
             ,
             or
             were
             further
             threatned
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             reconcile
             him
             whom
             they
             had
             provoked
             ,
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             regain
             his
             favor
             .
             
               Return
               unto
               me
               and
               I
               will
               return
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Return
             unto
             me
             by
             repentance
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             return
             unto
             you
             in
             mercy
             and
             favor
             ,
             and
             care
             over
             you
             ,
             by
             my
             good
             Providence
             .
             Remove
             you
             the
             evil
             of
             your
             doings
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             remove
             the
             evil
             of
             my
             Judgements
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             my
             displeasure
             for
             that
             evil
             .
             a
             God
             neither
             recedes
             nor
             returns
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             shews
             tokens
             of
             his
             displeasure
             he
             is
             said
             to
             turn
             away
             ;
             when
             of
             his
             favor
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             
               But
               ye
               said
               ,
               wherein
               shall
               we
               return
               ?
            
             ]
             The
             import
             of
             these
             words
             is
             by
             b
             some
             here
             given
             (
             as
             of
             like
             expressions
             before
             in
             this
             Prophet
             )
             if
             ye
             shall
             say
             wherein
             shall
             we
             return
             ?
             and
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             well
             notes
             that
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               be
               ,
               in
            
             ,
             or
             with
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Bammeh
               ,
               in
               what
            
             ,
             or
             wherein
             ,
             hath
             here
             the
             force
             or
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             other
             places
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             sense
             is
             not
             in
             ,
             or
             with
             ,
             what
             thing
             shall
             we
             return
             unto
             thee
             ?
             but
             from
             what
             thing
             shall
             we
             return
             ,
             
               &
               c.
            
             ?
             Whether
             they
             openly
             and
             in
             words
             said
             thus
             ,
             or
             inwardly
             and
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             ;
             what
             they
             thought
             or
             said
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             being
             as
             well
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             what
             they
             uttered
             with
             their
             mouthes
             ;
             it
             argues
             their
             c
             great
             impudence
             ,
             who
             being
             called
             on
             by
             God
             to
             return
             from
             their
             sin
             ,
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             should
             repent
             of
             ,
             or
             amend
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             justification
             of
             themselves
             ,
             say
             ,
             d
             what
             is
             there
             in
             us
             that
             needs
             to
             be
             reformed
             ?
             Kimchi
             thus
             paraphraseth
             it
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               any
               other
               matter
               besides
               what
               thou
               hast
               hitherto
               reproved
               us
               for
               ,
               of
               matters
               of
               illegal
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               concerning
               women
               [
               or
               transgression
               in
               matter
               of
               marriage
               ]
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Chapters
               ?
            
             To
             this
             he
             returns
             them
             answer
             by
             specifying
             what
             besides
             those
             things
             they
             were
             guilty
             in
             ,
             viz.
             in
             their
             defrauding
             him
             in
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             :
             and
             he
             so
             doth
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             them
             notice
             of
             the
             hainousness
             of
             that
             fault
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               8
               ¶
               I
               Will
               a
               man
               rob
               God
               ?
               yet
               ye
               have
               robbed
               me
               :
               But
               ye
               say
               ,
               Wherein
               have
               we
               robbed
               thee
               ?
               In
               tithes
               ,
               and
               offerings
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will
               a
               man
               rob
               God
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             Of
             these
             words
             we
             find
             far
             different
             Translations
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             That
             of
             the
             ancient
             Latine
             ,
             
               Si
               affiget
               homo
               Deum
               ,
               quia
               vos
               configitis
               me
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Doway
             Translation
             in
             English
             ,
             render
             ,
             
               shall
               a
               man
               fasten
               God
               ?
               because
               you
               do
               fasten
               me
               ,
            
             with
             which
             though
             a
             harsh
             sense
             ,
             the
             Tigurin
             Version
             also
             agrees
             ;
             though
             noting
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             it
             may
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               do
               violence
               to
            
             ,
             and
             pierce
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             
               take
               away
               by
               force
            
             ,
             and
             that
             instead
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               Judicem
               ,
               the
               Judge
            
             .
             2
             ly
             ,
             That
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               will
               a
               man
               supplant
               God
               ?
               because
               ye
               have
               supplanted
               me
               .
            
             And
             3
             ly
             of
             the
             Chalde
             ,
             
               will
               a
               man
               provoke
               a
               Judge
               to
               anger
               ?
               because
               ye
               provoke
               me
               to
               anger
               .
            
             And
             4
             ,
             the
             
             Interlineary
             Version
             ,
             
               Will
               a
               man
               take
               away
               God
               by
               force
               ,
            
             (
             which
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God.
             )
             5.
             
             
               Ought
               a
               man
               to
               snatch
            
             (
             or
             
               take
               away
               by
               rapine
               )
               those
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               ?
               because
               ye
               snatch
               away
               those
               things
               that
               are
               mine
               ,
            
             as
             Pagnine
             .
             6.
             
             As
             
               Munster
               ,
               Will
               a
               man
               do
               violence
               to
               the
               Judges
               ?
               because
               ye
               do
               violence
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             judge
             between
             these
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             that
             differs
             in
             sense
             from
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             clear
             the
             sense
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             expedient
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             principal
             Verb
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             because
             on
             the
             acception
             of
             that
             depends
             the
             main
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             either
             for
             preferring
             any
             of
             these
             before
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             reconciling
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             .
             That
             word
             (
             or
             verb
             )
             rendred
             by
             ours
             ,
             Rob
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Kaba
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             found
             but
             seldom
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             viz.
             here
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             four
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             Prov.
             XXII
             .
             twice
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             ,
             viz.
             the
             23.
             verse
             ,
             and
             not
             elsewhere
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Verb
             ,
             for
             to
             look
             after
             some
             Nouns
             which
             have
             the
             same
             radicals
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             two
             neither
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Koba
               ,
               a
               Helmet
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Kubaath
               ,
               Dregs
            
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             much
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             And
             this
             seldom
             use
             of
             it
             makes
             the
             signification
             not
             to
             be
             so
             well
             known
             as
             that
             of
             words
             oftner
             used
             .
             Diverse
             of
             the
             e
             Jewish
             Grammarians
             and
             Interpreters
             tell
             us
             that
             it
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               take
               away
               by
               violence
               ,
               to
               rob
            
             (
             as
             ours
             well
             here
             express
             it
             )
             or
             to
             spoile
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             Prov.
             XXII
             .
             23
             .
             they
             render
             it
             :
             for
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             viz.
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             the
             same
             signification
             .
             f
             Others
             looking
             on
             it
             as
             a
             Chalde
             or
             Syriack
             word
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             more
             use
             in
             that
             Language
             ,
             thence
             would
             have
             us
             take
             or
             look
             for
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             :
             and
             in
             that
             the
             most
             usual
             notion
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             
               to
               fix
            
             ,
             or
             fasten
             ,
             to
             
               stick
               in
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             If
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Nicholas
             g
             Fuller
             observes
             ,
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             the
             primary
             signification
             ,
             then
             because
             this
             is
             done
             by
             a
             violent
             percussion
             ,
             or
             striking
             ,
             the
             other
             which
             the
             Jews
             give
             of
             oppressing
             ,
             or
             taking
             away
             by
             force
             ,
             or
             robbing
             ,
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             Metaphorical
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             agreeing
             in
             the
             act
             of
             violence
             or
             force
             with
             it
             .
             But
             however
             they
             fall
             in
             together
             in
             this
             common
             notion
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             why
             that
             given
             by
             the
             Jews
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             as
             proper
             a
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             when
             that
             Tongue
             florished
             in
             its
             latitude
             anciently
             among
             them
             ;
             except
             we
             shall
             think
             the
             notion
             of
             
               doing
               violence
            
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             the
             more
             general
             and
             ancient
             notion
             of
             it
             .
             Surely
             the
             places
             which
             it
             is
             found
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             cited
             ,
             do
             seem
             to
             require
             some
             other
             signification
             then
             that
             of
             fixing
             or
             fastning
             .
             And
             the
             Doway
             Translators
             who
             here
             render
             it
             ,
             fasten
             ,
             in
             the
             parallel
             forecited
             place
             of
             Prov.
             XXII
             .
             23
             .
             render
             it
             pearse
             .
             And
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             notes
             that
             in
             the
             Syriack
             Tongue
             it
             signifies
             also
             ,
             to
             rob
             ,
             as
             he
             proves
             by
             an
             example
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             .
             However
             these
             two
             ,
             of
             robbing
             ,
             or
             
               taking
               by
               violence
               from
            
             ,
             and
             fastning
             ,
             are
             the
             two
             main
             significations
             attributed
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             others
             given
             to
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             reduced
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             spoken
             in
             exposition
             of
             it
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             .
          
           
             Now
             of
             these
             significations
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Expositors
             more
             generally
             follow
             that
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             they
             give
             us
             ,
             of
             
               violent
               ,
               spoiling
               ,
               taking
               from
               ,
            
             or
             robbing
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             translating
             this
             with
             the
             other
             Prophets
             into
             Arabick
             ,
             renders
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gasaba
             ,
             which
             is
             
               violently
               to
               take
               away
            
             .
             But
             the
             Latin
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             follows
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             fixing
             ,
             or
             fastning
             ;
             which
             yet
             divers
             of
             those
             Expositors
             which
             follow
             that
             ,
             will
             not
             have
             to
             be
             understood
             properly
             of
             fastning
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             piercing
             and
             striking
             or
             
               sticking
               in
            
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             by
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             pierce
             and
             wound
             him
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             grieve
             and
             afflict
             him
             .
             So
             h
             divers
             learned
             men
             that
             follow
             the
             Vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             giving
             to
             the
             word
             a
             figurative
             signification
             .
             But
             if
             we
             were
             to
             follow
             this
             Translation
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             choose
             to
             take
             the
             word
             fasten
             in
             a
             more
             proper
             notion
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             denote
             ,
             
               to
               restrain
            
             ,
             as
             what
             is
             fastned
             is
             restrained
             ,
             bounded
             ,
             or
             limited
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             go
             farther
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             as
             it
             were
             shortned
             ,
             or
             kept
             short
             ,
             stinted
             and
             stopped
             .
          
           
             This
             notion
             may
             be
             illustrated
             out
             of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Arabick
             Tongue
             ,
             wherein
             the
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             Kabaa
             signifies
             to
             
               shrink
               in
            
             ,
             or
             pull
             ,
             or
             
               put
               in
            
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             Tortoise
             shrinketh
             his
             neck
             into
             his
             shell
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             his
             head
             into
             his
             shirt
             ,
             or
             garment
             ,
             to
             hide
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             turn
             in
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             turneth
             in
             ,
             or
             doubleth
             inward
             or
             outward
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Sack
             ,
             or
             Bag.
             According
             to
             this
             notion
             ,
             
               to
               fasten
               God
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             tithes
             and
             dues
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             will
             be
             ,
             to
             shorten
             that
             proportion
             that
             was
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             restrain
             and
             stop
             his
             allowance
             ,
             and
             detain
             part
             of
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             not
             giving
             the
             full
             of
             that
             which
             he
             by
             his
             Law
             required
             ,
             nor
             in
             its
             due
             time
             ,
             but
             limiting
             and
             bounding
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
             And
             to
             this
             meaning
             seems
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             to
             incline
             ,
             while
             he
             expounds
             it
             ,
             to
             retain
             ,
             or
             detain
             that
             which
             is
             due
             ,
             which
             will
             also
             be
             confirmed
             by
             what
             follows
             ,
             verse
             10.
             
             
               Bring
               ye
               in
               all
               the
               tithes
            
             ;
             intimating
             that
             part
             of
             them
             were
             detained
             and
             stopped
             by
             them
             .
             And
             this
             being
             granted
             ,
             these
             two
             Translations
             ,
             
               will
               a
               man
               rob
               God
            
             ?
             and
             
               will
               a
               man
               fasten
               God
            
             ?
             though
             at
             first
             hearing
             they
             seemed
             very
             wide
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             do
             meet
             in
             a
             middle
             notion
             of
             straitning
             ,
             or
             restraining
             ;
             he
             that
             detains
             ought
             of
             a
             mans
             allowance
             ,
             that
             
             pincheth
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             or
             shortens
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             give
             him
             with
             a
             cheerfull
             eie
             his
             full
             due
             and
             proportion
             ,
             doth
             rob
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             by
             force
             takes
             away
             from
             him
             what
             he
             hath
             .
             And
             so
             to
             fasten
             ,
             or
             fix
             God
             to
             their
             allowance
             and
             stint
             him
             ,
             not
             giving
             him
             his
             whole
             due
             ,
             is
             to
             rob
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             these
             two
             Expositions
             ,
             which
             seemed
             most
             different
             ,
             being
             brought
             thus
             far
             to
             agree
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             hard
             to
             reduce
             the
             rest
             to
             one
             of
             the
             forementioned
             significations
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Latin
             or
             Modern
             Versions
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             plain
             .
             The
             ancienter
             Greek
             rendring
             the
             Verb
             by
             supplant
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             it
             to
             have
             the
             same
             signification
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Akab
             (
             which
             consists
             of
             the
             same
             letters
             though
             otherwise
             transposed
             )
             to
             
               supplant
               ,
               defraud
            
             ,
             or
             deceive
             (
             whence
             Jacob
             according
             to
             Esau's
             interpretation
             ,
             had
             his
             name
             ,
             Gen.
             XXVII
             .
             36
             .
             )
             but
             it
             falls
             in
             well
             with
             the
             first
             signification
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             other
             Greeks
             render
             it
             more
             plainly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             will
             a
             man
             defraud
             his
             God.
             The
             Chalde
             rendring
             it
             ,
             by
             ,
             
               provoke
               to
               anger
            
             ,
             useth
             his
             liberty
             of
             a
             Paraphrast
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             litteral
             Translator
             ,
             the
             provoking
             of
             God
             to
             anger
             being
             an
             effect
             of
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             the
             sin
             by
             its
             effect
             and
             consequents
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             rendring
             Judges
             (
             wherein
             he
             is
             as
             we
             saw
             by
             some
             others
             followed
             )
             what
             we
             and
             most
             others
             render
             God
             ,
             taketh
             the
             word
             in
             a
             signification
             in
             which
             it
             is
             also
             used
             elsewhere
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             to
             signify
             i
             Judges
             ,
             who
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             enquiry
             into
             the
             signification
             of
             that
             word
             which
             we
             proposed
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             only
             discovered
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             different
             Translations
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             in
             part
             also
             shewed
             how
             they
             are
             between
             themselves
             more
             reconcilable
             then
             at
             first
             sight
             or
             hearing
             might
             be
             judged
             .
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             will
             also
             easily
             appear
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             there
             is
             not
             a
             more
             convenient
             or
             justifiable
             rendring
             then
             that
             of
             ours
             ,
             who
             translate
             it
             
               to
               rob
            
             ,
             which
             will
             express
             wherein
             they
             sinned
             in
             defrauding
             God
             ,
             either
             by
             taking
             away
             or
             abridging
             and
             detaining
             what
             was
             due
             to
             him
             :
             And
             so
             from
             this
             necessary
             digression
             in
             looking
             into
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             return
             we
             to
             consider
             the
             scope
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Will
               a
               man
               rob
               God
            
             ?
             ]
             This
             question
             thus
             put
             serves
             not
             only
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             they
             denied
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             shews
             together
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             sin
             wherein
             they
             offended
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             even
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             reason
             shewed
             most
             unfit
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Do
             ye
             not
             know
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             a
             man
             should
             rob
             his
             God
             ?
             saith
             Abarbinel
             ,
             his
             God
             ,
             or
             Gods
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             Elohim
             is
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             in
             which
             though
             it
             be
             usually
             spoken
             of
             the
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             other
             where
             so
             used
             as
             to
             comprehend
             also
             Idols
             and
             false
             Gods
             ,
             such
             as
             men
             made
             and
             took
             to
             themselves
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             indeed
             no
             Gods.
             And
             k
             some
             conceive
             ,
             it
             ought
             here
             so
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             Emphasis
             in
             the
             words
             and
             force
             ,
             for
             convincing
             them
             of
             great
             impiety
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             they
             who
             knew
             and
             acknowledged
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             did
             yet
             that
             towards
             him
             which
             any
             idolatrous
             ,
             ignorant
             heathen
             would
             not
             dare
             ,
             or
             offer
             to
             do
             toward
             their
             false
             Gods.
             Would
             any
             of
             them
             rob
             ,
             or
             sacrilegiously
             defraud
             those
             whom
             they
             took
             ,
             though
             falsely
             ,
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             of
             such
             dues
             ,
             as
             under
             that
             notion
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             looked
             on
             as
             belonging
             or
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             such
             as
             could
             do
             them
             no
             good
             ?
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             would
             abhor
             it
             as
             a
             wicked
             thing
             .
             Ye
             therefore
             are
             worse
             and
             more
             wicked
             then
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             ye
             have
             robbed
             me
             ,
             your
             Benefactor
             ,
             from
             whom
             ye
             have
             all
             that
             ye
             have
             .
             They
             also
             who
             take
             (
             as
             we
             before
             said
             )
             God
             here
             for
             Judges
             ,
             or
             great
             men
             ,
             look
             on
             it
             as
             an
             argument
             concluding
             from
             the
             less
             to
             the
             greater
             .
             If
             men
             dare
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             ought
             not
             to
             provoke
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             in
             authority
             among
             them
             on
             Earth
             ,
             by
             defrauding
             them
             of
             what
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             ought
             not
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             you
             to
             beware
             of
             offending
             against
             me
             by
             robbing
             and
             defrauding
             me
             ?
          
           
             
               Yet
               ye
               have
               robbed
               me
            
             .
             ]
             Ye
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             yet
             ye
             deny
             it
             ?
             
               They
               said
            
             ,
             or
             were
             ,
             or
             behaved
             themselves
             as
             if
             they
             said
             ,
             
               wherein
               have
               we
               robbed
               thee
            
             ?
             seeing
             they
             will
             not
             perceive
             or
             acknowledge
             wherein
             they
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             he
             particularly
             expresseth
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               In
               tithes
               and
               offerings
            
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             detained
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             duly
             and
             willingly
             bring
             in
             those
             dues
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             gave
             them
             all
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             did
             require
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             bounty
             ,
             should
             offer
             and
             return
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             portion
             by
             him
             reserved
             to
             himself
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             waited
             on
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             out
             of
             such
             encrease
             of
             their
             Fields
             ,
             and
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             .
             In
             detaining
             these
             from
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             his
             command
             they
             were
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             so
             robbing
             and
             defrauding
             them
             ,
             they
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             robbed
             him
             himself
             .
             If
             they
             thought
             by
             this
             means
             to
             have
             *
             any
             ease
             or
             greater
             store
             to
             themselves
             ,
             being
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             what
             follows
             ,
             then
             under
             a
             judgement
             of
             famine
             or
             scarcity
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             to
             know
             that
             they
             are
             in
             this
             deceived
             ,
             and
             their
             penury
             ,
             not
             their
             store
             ,
             shall
             be
             encreased
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             curse
             upon
             them
             ,
             saying
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             
             9
             Ye
             are
             cursed
             with
             a
             curse
             :
             for
             ye
             have
             robbed
             me
             ,
             even
             this
             whole
             nation
             .
          
           
             Ye
             are
             
               cursed
               with
               a
               curse
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               robbed
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             words
             thus
             read
             ,
             give
             us
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             ill
             consequence
             of
             that
             their
             sin
             of
             robbing
             God
             in
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             coherence
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             most
             ,
             Expositors
             is
             followed
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             all
             one
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             read
             as
             by
             ours
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               cursed
            
             ,
             as
             speaking
             of
             a
             curse
             already
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             Grotius
             takes
             it
             )
             in
             the
             future
             ,
             of
             a
             curse
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             be
             continued
             on
             them
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               be
               cursed
               ;
               viz.
            
             for
             this
             your
             sin
             ,
             even
             because
             ye
             have
             robbed
             me
             ,
             great
             evils
             (
             such
             as
             appear
             to
             be
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             l
             penury
             and
             scarceness
             )
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             scanted
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             scant
             you
             ,
             and
             repay
             you
             in
             your
             own
             measure
             .
             But
             a
             late
             learned
             m
             man
             thinks
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             this
             rendring
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             put
             for
             the
             effect
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             robbing
             God
             ,
             viz.
             that
             therefore
             they
             robbed
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             cursed
             with
             that
             curse
             of
             s●arcity
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             make
             the
             robbing
             of
             God
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             were
             cursed
             ,
             but
             his
             curse
             the
             impulsive
             cause
             why
             they
             robbed
             God
             :
             For
             they
             pretended
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             much
             that
             they
             detained
             the
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             ;
             seeing
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             want
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             caused
             by
             the
             curse
             of
             God.
             But
             God
             required
             that
             though
             they
             had
             scarcity
             ,
             and
             his
             curse
             were
             on
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             bring
             in
             his
             full
             tithes
             of
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             did
             he
             promiseth
             to
             return
             and
             bless
             them
             .
             This
             exposition
             he
             prefers
             before
             any
             ,
             though
             he
             name
             another
             also
             ,
             viz.
             by
             way
             of
             Interrogation
             ,
             ye
             are
             cursed
             with
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             do
             ye
             rob
             me
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             that
             ye
             are
             not
             deterred
             by
             the
             punishments
             which
             I
             have
             sent
             on
             you
             ,
             but
             do
             rob
             me
             even
             when
             ye
             are
             cursed
             ?
             or
             without
             an
             interrogation
             ,
             ye
             are
             cursed
             ,
             and
             yet
             ye
             rob
             me
             ,
             even
             this
             whole
             Nation
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             accuse
             you
             of
             great
             perversness
             and
             stubborness
             ,
             who
             when
             ye
             be
             cursed
             by
             me
             ,
             go
             on
             to
             rob
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             whole
             Nation
             .
             This
             he
             saith
             ,
             excepting
             against
             the
             ordinary
             Translations
             and
             Expositions
             .
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             words
             in
             respect
             to
             what
             precedes
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             to
             comprehend
             what
             is
             by
             either
             said
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             v.
             2.
             we
             hear
             God
             threatning
             to
             send
             a
             curse
             upon
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             he
             had
             already
             cursed
             them
             .
             The
             sins
             for
             which
             he
             there
             threatens
             them
             are
             manifest
             out
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             their
             misbehavior
             in
             bringing
             their
             offerrings
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             offered
             polluted
             bread
             upon
             his
             Altar
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             they
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             best
             of
             their
             substance
             was
             due
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             torn
             ,
             lame
             ,
             sick
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             .
             There
             was
             in
             that
             plainly
             a
             robbing
             of
             him
             ,
             while
             detaining
             to
             themselves
             the
             best
             things
             which
             were
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             gave
             him
             only
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             cared
             not
             for
             .
             And
             for
             that
             ,
             he
             threatneth
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             amend
             it
             ,
             to
             send
             a
             curse
             upon
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             tells
             them
             that
             the
             curse
             was
             already
             gone
             forth
             :
             they
             that
             would
             rob
             him
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             rob
             him
             in
             others
             also
             ,
             though
             not
             fully
             expressed
             till
             now
             ,
             viz.
             in
             defrauding
             him
             by
             detaining
             their
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             ,
             which
             here
             mentioning
             ,
             he
             mentions
             again
             that
             curse
             by
             their
             evil
             dealing
             brought
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             removed
             ,
             till
             they
             brought
             in
             all
             the
             tithes
             into
             the
             storehouse
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             conceive
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             curse
             to
             have
             been
             their
             robbing
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             curse
             being
             a
             curse
             of
             scarcity
             and
             penury
             ,
             that
             to
             have
             caused
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             themselves
             whole
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             detain
             what
             they
             should
             have
             given
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             shews
             to
             have
             been
             a
             wrong
             course
             ,
             and
             a
             farther
             cause
             to
             him
             of
             continuing
             the
             curse
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             be
             removed
             but
             upon
             their
             amendment
             of
             their
             doings
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             curse
             on
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             with
             ours
             and
             other
             Interpreters
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             their
             robbing
             of
             God
             :
             if
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             pretended
             for
             their
             robbing
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             with
             that
             learned
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             penury
             or
             scarcity
             which
             by
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             was
             brought
             on
             them
             :
             they
             pretended
             that
             his
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             would
             be
             more
             then
             they
             could
             spare
             out
             of
             that
             small
             store
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             or
             their
             wicked
             thought
             (
             as
             if
             they
             stood
             on
             even
             terms
             with
             him
             )
             was
             ,
             that
             seeing
             he
             had
             stinted
             and
             abridged
             them
             of
             what
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             give
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             abbridge
             him
             of
             what
             they
             were
             commanded
             and
             ought
             to
             give
             him
             :
             If
             then
             it
             be
             further
             asked
             what
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             their
             proceeding
             to
             rob
             him
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             a
             continuance
             of
             his
             curse
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             though
             we
             look
             on
             what
             he
             saith
             as
             true
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             cause
             which
             they
             pretended
             for
             the
             robbing
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             but
             according
             to
             what
             others
             say
             look
             on
             that
             their
             fraudulent
             dealing
             ,
             as
             a
             cause
             provoking
             God
             to
             send
             his
             curse
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             joyn
             both
             Expositions
             together
             .
             And
             in
             this
             the
             Jewish
             Expositors
             shew
             us
             the
             way
             .
             
               R.
               Salomo
               Jarchi
            
             thus
             expounds
             them
             ,
             
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 cursed
                 with
                 a
                 curse
              
               for
               this
               iniquity
               ,
               because
               I
               send
               a
               curse
               on
               the
               works
               of
               your
               hands
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ye
               do
               rob
               me
               .
            
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             thus
             ,
             
               Because
               ye
               say
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 give
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 eye
              
               (
               or
               cheerfully
               )
               
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 little
              
               ?
               but
               this
               is
               not
               good
               (
               or
               well
               )
               that
               ye
               rob
               me
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               curse
               and
               scarcity
               with
               which
               ye
               are
               cursed
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               want
               ;
               but
               this
               do
               ,
               
                 Bring
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 tithe
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 pour
                 upon
                 you
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               they
               should
               not
               give
               with
               an
               evil
               eye
               .
               By
               the
               curse
               you
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               corrected
               ,
               (
               or
               amended
               )
               and
               not
               provoked
               to
               rob
               me
               .
            
             
               R.
               David
               Kimchi
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 cursed
                 with
                 a
                 curse
              
               :
               for
               those
               transgressions
               which
               were
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 cursed
                 you
                 .
              
               Yet
               farther
               ,
               still
               you
               do
               add
               iniquity
               to
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               ye
               rob
               me
               out
               of
               that
               which
               you
               gather
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               do
               not
               give
               me
               of
               it
               the
               offering
               ,
               and
               the
               tithes
               ,
               and
               ye
               say
               he
               robbeth
               us
               of
               rain
               ,
               and
               sends
               a
               curse
               on
               the
               fruits
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               give
               him
               the
               offering
               and
               the
               tithes
               ?
            
             and
             lastly
             Abarbinel
             ,
             
               Do
               ye
               think
               to
               get
               ease
               by
               denying
               to
               give
               to
               me
               the
               tithe
               and
               offering
               ,
               as
               ye
               ought
               ?
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               for
               for
               this
               iniquity
               ye
               are
               cursed
               with
               a
               curse
               by
               me
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               ye
               rob
               me
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               matter
               is
               become
               hurtful
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               hurtful
               to
               the
               Levites
               and
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             What
             is
             added
             ,
             
               even
               this
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               R.
               David
               Kimchi
            
             thinks
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Nation
             was
             not
             equally
             guilty
             of
             the
             other
             forementioned
             sins
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             they
             were
             .
             n
             Some
             joyn
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               cursed
               with
               a
               curse
               ,
               even
               this
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               because
               ye
               have
               robbed
               me
            
             :
             but
             the
             plainer
             construction
             seems
             that
             which
             ours
             follow
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               cursed
               with
               a
               curse
               ,
               and
            
             (
             or
             
               for
               )
               ye
               have
               robbed
               me
               ,
               even
               this
               whole
               Nation
               ,
            
             all
             of
             you
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             joyning
             them
             with
             the
             immediatly
             preceding
             words
             .
             The
             sense
             will
             be
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             one
             infer
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             general
             sin
             and
             a
             general
             curse
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             words
             will
             necessarily
             be
             referred
             to
             both
             ,
             and
             shew
             both
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             all
             the
             whole
             Nation
             being
             concerned
             in
             both
             .
             And
             for
             the
             punishment
             they
             repined
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             repent
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             but
             rather
             more
             obstinatly
             went
             on
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             have
             stood
             it
             out
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             took
             not
             a
             right
             course
             herein
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             by
             this
             get
             the
             better
             of
             God.
             If
             they
             would
             be
             eased
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             pacifying
             him
             ,
             not
             by
             thinking
             to
             make
             themselves
             whole
             out
             of
             his
             part
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             shews
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             only
             way
             for
             them
             to
             take
             ,
             even
             to
             amend
             in
             themselves
             their
             errour
             .
          
           
             
               10
               Bring
               ye
               all
               the
               tithes
               into
               the
               store-house
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               meat
               in
               mine
               house
               ,
               and
               prove
               me
               now
               herewith
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               if
               I
               will
               not
               open
               you
               the
               windows
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               pour
               you
               out
               a
               blessing
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 shall
              
               not
               
                 be
                 room
              
               enough
               
                 to
                 receive
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               11
               And
               I
               will
               rebuke
               the
               devourer
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               not
               destroy
               the
               fruits
               of
               your
               ground
               ;
               neither
               shall
               your
               vine
               cast
               her
               fruit
               before
               the
               time
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
             
               12
               And
               all
               nations
               shall
               call
               you
               blessed
               :
               for
               ye
               shall
               be
               a
               delightsom
               land
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bring
               ye
               all
               the
               tithes
               into
               the
               storehouse
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               meat
               in
               mine
               house
               ,
               and
               prove
               me
               now
               herewith
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Their
             sin
             it
             appears
             consisted
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             detained
             part
             of
             those
             tithes
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             have
             paid
             ,
             and
             did
             abbridge
             God
             of
             his
             due
             ;
             some
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             they
             brought
             in
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             thought
             good
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             he
             had
             commanded
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             means
             there
             was
             not
             sufficient
             maintenance
             for
             those
             who
             were
             to
             wait
             on
             his
             Service
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             that
             his
             due
             to
             have
             been
             maintained
             ,
             that
             without
             distraction
             they
             might
             attend
             on
             their
             office
             ;
             this
             their
             doing
             is
             called
             robbing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             illustrating
             the
             things
             here
             said
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             to
             look
             on
             what
             we
             have
             of
             the
             History
             of
             those
             times
             recorded
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Nehemiah
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             read
             ,
             c.
             5.3
             .
             
               that
               there
               was
               a
               great
               dearth
               among
               them
               .
            
             And
             this
             curse
             ,
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             present
             dearth
             or
             scarcity
             ,
             not
             only
             one
             threatned
             for
             the
             future
             :
             then
             c.
             XIII
             .
             v.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             that
             
               Nehemiah
               found
               that
               the
               portions
               of
               the
               Levites
               had
               not
               been
               given
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               forsook
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               fled
               every
               man
               to
               his
               field
               to
               get
               a
               livelyhood
               .
            
             And
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             appears
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             tithes
             were
             not
             paid
             ,
             for
             so
             upon
             Nehemiahs
             contending
             with
             the
             Rulers
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             v.
             12.
             
             
               Then
               brought
               all
               Judah
               the
               tithe
               of
               the
               corn
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               wine
               and
               the
               oyl
               into
               the
               treasuries
               ,
               or
               storehouses
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             and
             as
             here
             translated
             ;
             the
             word
             being
             in
             both
             the
             same
             ,
             denoting
             such
             a
             room
             as
             was
             at
             the
             Temple
             appointed
             for
             the
             laying
             up
             of
             those
             things
             brought
             in
             ,
             as
             
             v.
             5.
             of
             that
             XIII
             .
             ch
             .
             is
             
             described
             ,
             viz.
             a
             great
             room
             ,
             or
             rooms
             ,
             where
             they
             laid
             the
             meat
             offerings
             ,
             the
             frankincense
             ,
             and
             the
             vessels
             ,
             and
             the
             tithes
             of
             the
             corn
             ,
             the
             new
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             oyl
             ,
             which
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
             the
             Singers
             ,
             and
             the
             Porters
             ,
             and
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
             But
             those
             things
             were
             not
             duly
             given
             to
             them
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Peoples
             defect
             in
             bringing
             them
             in
             .
             Grotius
             thinks
             that
             the
             sin
             ,
             here
             found
             fault
             with
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             whereas
             out
             of
             the
             Terumah
             or
             offering
             mentioned
             ,
             Deut.
             XVIII
             .
             4
             .
             and
             such
             other
             gifts
             as
             were
             due
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             maintained
             the
             daily
             Sacrifices
             ;
             they
             either
             did
             it
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             illegal
             fraudulent
             manner
             as
             is
             reproved
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Priests
             took
             the
             whole
             tithes
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             give
             to
             the
             Levites
             what
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             distributed
             to
             them
             ,
             viz.
             nine
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Nation
             became
             guilty
             in
             robbing
             God
             ,
             because
             that
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Levites
             were
             not
             maintained
             out
             of
             the
             tithes
             ,
             they
             abstained
             from
             bringing
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             was
             robbed
             ;
             both
             because
             such
             things
             were
             not
             performed
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             offerings
             were
             given
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Levites
             were
             not
             maintained
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             forsook
             his
             Service
             for
             want
             of
             sustenance
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             deprived
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             But
             neither
             here
             ,
             nor
             in
             Nehemiah
             ,
             is
             any
             thing
             specified
             in
             these
             kinds
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             People
             accused
             for
             not
             bringing
             in
             all
             their
             tithes
             ,
             by
             which
             failure
             in
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             meat
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             maintainance
             ,
             for
             his
             Altar
             and
             those
             that
             ministred
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             Service
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             whether
             Priests
             or
             Levites
             .
             For
             which
             sin
             he
             is
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             commands
             it
             here
             to
             be
             redressed
             by
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             guilty
             ,
             by
             their
             bringing
             in
             all
             the
             tithes
             into
             the
             storehouse
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             Nehemiah
             it
             is
             said
             that
             that
             zealous
             Governour
             caused
             all
             Judah
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             then
             set
             treasurers
             over
             the
             treasuries
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             distributed
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             How
             long
             before
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             this
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             make
             clear
             .
             But
             herein
             do
             these
             two
             Books
             well
             agree
             ,
             in
             that
             both
             here
             and
             there
             a
             dearth
             is
             spoken
             of
             :
             and
             as
             here
             the
             People
             are
             reproved
             for
             robbing
             God
             in
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             ,
             so
             there
             it
             is
             testified
             that
             they
             did
             detain
             them
             ;
             and
             whereas
             ,
             here
             they
             are
             exhorted
             to
             redress
             that
             sin
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             all
             duly
             in
             ,
             for
             removing
             the
             curse
             that
             was
             on
             them
             ;
             so
             there
             we
             p
             read
             that
             Nehemiah
             prevailed
             on
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             perceiving
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             for
             averting
             Gods
             wrath
             from
             them
             .
             What
             was
             the
             issue
             on
             their
             doing
             so
             ,
             the
             History
             doth
             not
             proceed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             declare
             ,
             but
             here
             in
             the
             Prophet
             we
             have
             assurance
             ,
             that
             if
             with
             a
             willing
             and
             pious
             mind
             they
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             good
             ;
             God
             would
             remove
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             bless
             them
             .
             If
             they
             would
             be
             so
             just
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             kind
             to
             themselves
             as
             to
             put
             it
             to
             the
             trial
             ,
             by
             but
             doing
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             should
             find
             that
             God
             would
             not
             fail
             in
             any
             measure
             of
             his
             Promise
             ,
             but
             would
             on
             their
             obedience
             do
             more
             for
             them
             then
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             they
             might
             ordinarily
             expect
             .
             This
             he
             gives
             assurance
             of
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               And
               prove
               me
               now
               herewith
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               if
               I
               will
               not
               open
               you
               the
               windows
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             likewise
             with
             the
             following
             ,
             Abarbinel
             thus
             gives
             ,
             [
             And
             if
             ye
             shall
             say
             that
             this
             curse
             on
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             an
             accident
             to
             you
             ,
             come
             now
             let
             us
             make
             a
             trial
             ,
             
               Bring
               ye
               all
               the
               tithes
               into
               the
               storehouse
               ,
            
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             give
             the
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             in
             full
             measure
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             good
             eye
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             Lords
             storehouse
             ,
             
               that
               there
               may
               be
               meat
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             sustenance
             ,
             and
             maintainance
             for
             the
             Ministers
             of
             my
             House
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             and
             prove
             me
             now
             by
             this
             .
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             though
             the
             Law
             saith
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               not
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               Deut.
            
             VI.
             16
             .
             q
             yet
             now
             for
             your
             information
             at
             this
             present
             (
             on
             this
             present
             occasion
             )
             prove
             me
             ,
             and
             tempt
             (
             or
             try
             me
             )
             if
             I
             will
             not
             open
             you
             the
             windows
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             rain
             of
             your
             Land
             in
             its
             season
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             that
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             upon
             you
             a
             blessing
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Beli
               dai
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             to
             enough
             only
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             more
             and
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             great
             addition
             :
             (
             but
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             expounds
             it
             ,
             till
             there
             be
             not
             vessels
             to
             put
             it
             in
             ;
             )
             and
             by
             this
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             for
             transgressing
             in
             matter
             of
             tithes
             ,
             this
             curse
             hath
             been
             on
             the
             corn
             (
             or
             encrease
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             hitherto
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Locust
             and
             the
             Catterpillar
             came
             upon
             them
             ▪
             and
             devoured
             their
             fruits
             in
             the
             Fields
             and
             Vineyards
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               rebuke
               for
               you
            
             (
             or
             for
             your
             sakes
             )
             
               the
               devourer
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Locust
             which
             devoureth
             the
             encrease
             ,
             (
             or
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             destroy
             any
             more
             to
             you
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Vine
             ;
             *
             for
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             are
             the
             waies
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             Beast
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             the
             Fowl
             of
             the
             Air
             shall
             make
             peace
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             shall
             yield
             her
             encrease
             in
             full
             perfection
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             fruits
             which
             you
             shall
             have
             ,
             all
             Nations
             shall
             call
             you
             blessed
             .
             And
             whereas
             you
             have
             been
             a
             reproach
             amongst
             the
             Nations
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             famine
             occasioned
             by
             the
             curse
             ,
             with
             which
             I
             cursed
             you
             ,
             for
             your
             iniquities
             ;
             now
             
             when
             all
             the
             fruits
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             counted
             blessed
             ,
             and
             prosperous
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             say
             that
             your
             Land
             is
             a
             Land
             of
             delight
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             delight
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             are
             blessed
             .
             ]
             Thus
             have
             we
             given
             his
             words
             at
             large
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             an
             entire
             and
             good
             Paraphrase
             and
             Exposition
             of
             these
             three
             verses
             ,
             viz.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             without
             interruption
             ,
             yet
             because
             of
             some
             different
             Expositions
             of
             others
             ,
             we
             shall
             again
             more
             particularly
             reflect
             on
             some
             of
             the
             words
             and
             expressions
             .
          
           
             
               Prove
               me
               now
               herewith
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               if
               I
               will
               not
               open
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             r
             Some
             look
             on
             this
             as
             an
             implicite
             form
             of
             Oath
             ,
             and
             an
             imperfect
             speech
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             by
             adding
             after
             it
             ,
             
               if
               I
               will
               not
               open
            
             ,
             &c.
             then
             let
             me
             be
             accounted
             worse
             then
             my
             word
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             denote
             something
             which
             may
             sound
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             or
             contain
             any
             thing
             unfit
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             rather
             leave
             men
             to
             conceive
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             utter
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             use
             some
             more
             comely
             or
             honest
             expression
             .
             But
             however
             this
             rule
             may
             be
             elsewhere
             appliable
             ,
             here
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             need
             of
             it
             .
             According
             to
             those
             here
             is
             a
             stop
             made
             after
             ,
             
               prove
               me
               now
               here
               with
            
             ,
             and
             a
             distinct
             member
             of
             the
             sentence
             to
             begin
             .
             But
             read
             all
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Translation
             and
             others
             in
             a
             continued
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             plain
             without
             any
             such
             supply
             ,
             or
             any
             abruptness
             ,
             in
             the
             speech
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             you
             ,
             in
             doing
             what
             you
             do
             ,
             take
             a
             wrong
             course
             ;
             neither
             your
             detaining
             my
             dues
             ,
             nor
             murmuring
             against
             my
             justice
             ,
             shall
             any
             thing
             prevail
             for
             good
             or
             help
             to
             you
             in
             this
             curse
             of
             penury
             ,
             under
             which
             ye
             suffer
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             will
             find
             relief
             ,
             do
             what
             I
             prescribe
             to
             you
             ,
             
               Bring
               in
               all
               your
               tithes
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             thereby
             
               prove
               me
            
             whether
             I
             will
             not
             quickly
             remove
             the
             curse
             ,
             by
             giving
             all
             necessary
             causes
             and
             means
             of
             a
             contrary
             blessing
             .
             And
             so
             it
             implies
             a
             Promise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             certainly
             find
             it
             ;
             s
             and
             that
             the
             parting
             with
             that
             which
             they
             detained
             ,
             as
             fearing
             the
             parting
             therewith
             ,
             should
             diminish
             their
             store
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             way
             ,
             the
             only
             way
             for
             great
             encrease
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             explains
             the
             words
             ,
             
               
                 Bring
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 tithes
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               there
               may
               be
               meat
               for
               those
               that
               serve
               me
               ,
               and
               withall
               repent
               you
               of
               the
               faults
               mentioned
               ;
               if
               ye
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               punish
               you
               with
               other
               punishments
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               do
               bring
               in
               all
               the
               tithes
               and
               offerings
               as
               ye
               ought
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rain
               ,
               and
               pour
               out
               on
               you
               a
               blessing
               .
            
          
           
             Pelicanus
             a
             learned
             and
             serious
             man
             in
             this
             Exposition
             follows
             him
             ,
             who
             also
             from
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             with
             great
             reason
             urgeth
             on
             Christians
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             diligent
             care
             of
             due
             and
             willing
             paying
             such
             tithes
             and
             oblations
             ,
             as
             are
             for
             the
             maintainance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             likewise
             t
             Oecolampadius
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             Christian
             liberty
             exempteth
             none
             from
             tithes
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             paid
             .
             But
             to
             receive
             what
             either
             they
             or
             any
             other
             in
             like
             kind
             ,
             deduce
             and
             conclude
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             clear
             only
             the
             litteral
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             shew
             what
             meaning
             they
             will
             bear
             .
          
           
             
               If
               I
               will
               not
               open
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             which
             is
             here
             promised
             ,
             is
             generally
             agreed
             on
             to
             be
             a
             plenteous
             rain
             ,
             by
             restraint
             of
             which
             ,
             there
             was
             occasioned
             a
             dearth
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             .
             Though
             the
             rain
             proceed
             from
             natural
             causes
             constituted
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             other
             things
             in
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             do
             ,
             yet
             the
             ordering
             of
             those
             causes
             and
             effects
             ,
             as
             concerning
             rain
             have
             alwaies
             been
             looked
             on
             as
             an
             immediate
             act
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             whereby
             his
             power
             and
             mercy
             towards
             men
             have
             been
             as
             visibly
             declared
             as
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             particular
             act
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             in
             causing
             it
             
               to
               come
            
             ,
             (
             or
             not
             come
             )
             
               whether
               for
               correction
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               Land
               ,
               or
               for
               mercy
               ,
               Job
               .
            
             XXXVII
             .
             13
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             an
             ancient
             saying
             among
             the
             u
             Jews
             ,
             that
             
               there
               be
               three
               keys
               which
               God
               hath
               reserved
               in
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               delivered
               to
               any
               Minister
               or
               Substitute
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             keys
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             rain
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             rain
             they
             look
             on
             his
             great
             power
             to
             appear
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             in
             giving
             life
             at
             first
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             raising
             the
             Dead
             to
             it
             :
             agreeable
             to
             which
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             
               left
               himself
               not
               without
               witness
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               did
               good
               ,
               and
               gave
               rain
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               fruitful
               Seasons
               ,
               Act.
            
             XIV
             .
             17
             .
             It
             was
             a
             manifest
             testimony
             alwaies
             to
             all
             Nations
             of
             his
             divine
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             acknowledged
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             necessary
             to
             look
             into
             those
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             so
             ,
             either
             by
             promising
             to
             give
             it
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             or
             restrain
             it
             for
             a
             curse
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             restrains
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             figurative
             speech
             said
             
               to
               shut
               up
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             XI
             .
             17
             .
             and
             Luc.
             IV.
             25
             .
             and
             to
             
               stop
               the
               windows
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Gen.
            
             VIII
             .
             2
             .
             equivalent
             to
             which
             is
             another
             expression
             of
             
               making
               the
               Heaven
               brass
               ,
               Deut.
            
             XXVIII
             .
             23
             .
             and
             
               staying
               it
               ,
               Hag.
            
             I.
             10
             .
             When
             he
             giveth
             it
             in
             abundance
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             
               to
               open
               the
               windows
            
             (
             or
             as
             x
             others
             the
             cataracts
             or
             floud-gates
             )
             
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             here
             ;
             and
             likewise
             ,
             Gen.
             VII
             .
             11
             .
             but
             there
             it
             was
             for
             a
             curse
             ,
             (
             as
             sometimes
             he
             disposeth
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             out
             of
             Job
             XXXVII
             .
             13
             .
             )
             here
             for
             a
             blessing
             .
             Which
             way
             soever
             it
             be
             intended
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             expression
             is
             (
             as
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             notes
             )
             a
             proverbial
             phrase
             for
             signifying
             y
             great
             abundance
             :
             and
             because
             abundance
             thereof
             may
             be
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             as
             well
             for
             a
             curse
             
             at
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             a
             blessing
             at
             others
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             in
             the
             disposal
             of
             God
             to
             order
             for
             which
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             his
             Promise
             here
             is
             for
             good
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               and
               pour
               you
               out
               a
               blessing
               ,
               viz.
            
             of
             plenty
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             present
             condition
             of
             penury
             .
             Both
             the
             rain
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             it
             a
             blessing
             ,
             is
             from
             him
             and
             his
             ordering
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             of
             that
             blessing
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             room
             enough
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             So
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             ;
             and
             so
             (
             as
             we
             already
             noted
             from
             
               Abarbinel
               )
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             (
             reporting
             it
             as
             from
             his
             Father
             )
             saith
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
               in
               such
               plenty
               that
               you
               shall
               not
               have
               vessels
               ,
            
             or
             storehouses
             sufficient
             
               to
               receive
               it
            
             .
             The
             words
             in
             the
             original
             are
             concise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ad
               beli
               dai
            
             ,
             and
             litterally
             signify
             only
             
               unto
               not
               enough
            
             ,
             which
             being
             an
             expression
             not
             so
             intelligible
             in
             other
             Languages
             ,
             Interpreters
             differently
             render
             and
             explain
             it
             in
             their
             own
             Tongues
             ,
             which
             rendrings
             it
             will
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             recite
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             expression
             to
             denote
             great
             abundance
             ,
             w
             ch
             shall
             afford
             them
             not
             only
             enough
             to
             satisfy
             them
             ,
             but
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             to
             spare
             ,
             plenty
             without
             measure
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             for
             its
             abundance
             cannot
             be
             measured
             ,
             as
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             expresses
             it
             .
             Instead
             of
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             is
             put
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             z
             
               empty
               out
            
             ,
             which
             either
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             else
             will
             not
             be
             so
             clear
             an
             expression
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             import
             ,
             that
             Gods
             store
             may
             be
             emptied
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             .
             
               L.
               de
               Dieu
            
             would
             have
             it
             understood
             ,
             
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               sufficiency
               ,
            
             which
             is
             perpetually
             ,
             for
             Gods
             sufficiency
             cannot
             be
             exhausted
             .
             But
             for
             the
             completing
             to
             them
             a
             blessing
             contrary
             to
             the
             curse
             under
             which
             they
             suffered
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             sufficient
             that
             they
             should
             have
             rain
             and
             fruitfull
             Seasons
             ;
             these
             might
             make
             the
             Earth
             yeild
             her
             encrease
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             in
             plenty
             all
             manner
             of
             grain
             and
             fruits
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             by
             other
             means
             be
             deprived
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             Locusts
             ,
             Canker-worms
             ,
             Catter-pillars
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             devouring
             creatures
             ,
             which
             God
             calls
             his
             
               great
               Army
               ,
               Joel
            
             II.
             25
             .
             which
             in
             a
             short
             time
             oft
             have
             destroyed
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             whole
             year
             ,
             and
             occasioned
             great
             famines
             ,
             when
             there
             hath
             been
             expectation
             of
             greatest
             plenty
             ;
             and
             probably
             these
             were
             part
             of
             that
             curse
             now
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             perfecting
             therefore
             the
             blessing
             here
             promised
             on
             their
             amendment
             of
             their
             waies
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             also
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             hurt
             by
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               rebuke
               the
               devourer
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
            
             (
             or
             to
             ,
             or
             for
             you
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             all
             things
             may
             prosper
             to
             you
             .
             
               The
               devourer
            
             ;
             because
             there
             were
             many
             sorts
             of
             such
             creatures
             ,
             as
             may
             devour
             and
             corrupt
             the
             corn
             and
             fruits
             ,
             he
             puts
             a
             general
             name
             that
             comprehends
             all
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             will
             he
             
               rebuke
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             hinder
             from
             doing
             hurt
             .
             They
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             hurt
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             corn
             and
             herbage
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             fruit-trees
             also
             ,
             by
             causing
             them
             also
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             any
             fruit
             to
             perfection
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Joel
             I.
             7
             .
             according
             to
             what
             some
             there
             expound
             the
             words
             .
             However
             that
             place
             be
             understood
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             known
             and
             manifest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             both
             Munster
             and
             the
             Tigurin
             Latin
             Version
             ,
             instead
             of
             what
             ours
             render
             ,
             
               neither
               shall
               your
               Vine
               cast
               her
               fruit
               before
               the
               time
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
            
             &c.
             translate
             it
             ,
             neither
             shall
             he
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             devourer
             )
             make
             your
             Vine
             barren
             (
             or
             unfruitful
             to
             you
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             that
             doth
             that
             Exposition
             of
             Abarbinel
             (
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             seem
             to
             encline
             .
             The
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Teshaccel
             is
             of
             that
             form
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             signifies
             sometimes
             
               to
               cause
               to
               make
               abortive
               ,
               to
               deprive
               of
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             in
             an
             active
             sense
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             XXXII
             .
             25
             .
             
               The
               sword
            
             &c.
             
               shall
               destroy
            
             ,
             or
             bereave
             ,
             and
             Ezek
             XIV
             .
             15
             .
             
               If
               I
               cause
               noisom
               beasts
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               Land
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Veshiccelattah
               ,
               and
               they
               spoil
               it
               ,
            
             or
             
               bereave
               it
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             Hos.
             IX
             .
             12
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Shiccaltim
               I
               will
               bereave
               them
            
             ,
             to
             omit
             other
             examples
             :
             And
             sometimes
             again
             in
             an
             absolute
             sense
             ,
             
               viz.
               to
               be
               abortive
               ,
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               ,
            
             or
             
               cast
               fruit
               before
               it
               be
               perfect
               ,
            
             as
             Gen.
             XXXI
             .
             31
             .
             
               Thy
               Ewes
               and
               thy
               she-Goats
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Lo
               shiccelu
               ,
               have
               not
               cast
               their
               young
            
             (
             or
             been
             abortive
             ,
             )
             and
             Job
             XXI
             .
             10
             .
             
               Their
               Cow
               calveth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Velo
               teshaccel
               ,
               and
               casteth
               not
               her
               Calf
               .
            
             Those
             therefore
             mentioned
             take
             the
             Verb
             in
             the
             former
             signification
             ;
             ours
             and
             most
             others
             ,
             both
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             Expositors
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             the
             more
             incline
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             here
             will
             be
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Gender
             in
             the
             Verb
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             the
             word
             destroy
             is
             masculine
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             feminine
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             seem
             one
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             first
             Noun
             Locust
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             masculine
             Gender
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             with
             Vine
             in
             the
             feminine
             ,
             however
             such
             change
             of
             Genders
             may
             be
             admitted
             :
             and
             seeing
             though
             the
             Locusts
             destroy
             not
             the
             Vines
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             other
             means
             ,
             as
             Blasts
             ,
             or
             Blights
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             Winds
             ,
             and
             like
             causes
             ,
             whether
             from
             within
             or
             without
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             them
             loose
             or
             cast
             their
             fruit
             before
             it
             comes
             to
             maturity
             ,
             even
             after
             a
             great
             shew
             and
             likelyhood
             of
             plenty
             ;
             from
             hurt
             by
             all
             such
             causes
             ,
             whether
             from
             such
             devouring
             creatures
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             God
             here
             promiseth
             to
             secure
             them
             upon
             their
             turning
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             both
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             necessary
             things
             in
             such
             plenty
             and
             perfection
             ,
             that
             all
             Nations
             seeing
             Gods
             great
             goodness
             shewed
             unto
             them
             ,
             shall
             call
             them
             blessed
             ,
             
               For
               ye
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Erets
               chephets
               ,
               a
               delightsome
               Land
               ,
            
             or
             Land
             of
             delight
             ,
             or
             desire
             ;
             worthy
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             
             saith
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             as
             a
             some
             will
             )
             a
             Land
             that
             men
             would
             desire
             to
             live
             in
             .
             So
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             a
             Land
             to
             be
             desired
             and
             chosen
             for
             its
             pleasantness
             ,
             and
             excellency
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               Lands
            
             ,
             b
             Ezek.
             XX.
             6
             ,
             15.
             
             c
             Others
             with
             Abarbinel
             understand
             it
             ,
             a
             Land
             of
             desire
             ,
             or
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             as
             he
             takes
             delight
             in
             ,
             and
             shews
             extraordinary
             respect
             and
             favour
             to
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Land
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             )
             as
             he
             saith
             elsewhere
             of
             Zion
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             called
             
               Hephzibah
               ,
               Isa.
            
             LXII
             .
             4
             .
             
               i.
               e.
               my
               delight
               is
               in
               her
               ,
            
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               delighteth
               in
               thee
            
             :
             and
             the
             comparing
             that
             place
             with
             this
             ,
             seems
             to
             make
             for
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             well
             illustrated
             by
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Deut.
             XI
             .
             12
             .
             
               a
               Land
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               careth
               for
               ,
            
             (
             or
             seeketh
             ,
             )
             
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               are
               alwaies
               upon
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             give
             it
             its
             
               rain
               in
               due
               season
            
             ,
             the
             first
             rain
             to
             make
             it
             spring
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             rain
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             preserve
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               gather
               in
               their
               corn
               ,
               and
               their
               wine
               ,
               and
               their
               oyl
               ,
               v.
            
             14.
             which
             is
             the
             same
             care
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             blessing
             that
             is
             here
             promised
             .
             This
             Exposition
             the
             Syriack
             follows
             ,
             rendring
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ar'o
               detzebyoni
               ,
               A
               Land
               of
               my
               delight
               ,
            
             good
             will
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             which
             I
             bear
             good
             will
             ,
             or
             have
             good
             liking
             to
             .
             The
             Chalde
             likewise
             taketh
             it
             in
             ,
             rendring
             ,
             
               And
               all
               Nations
               shall
               praise
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               dwell
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               House
               of
               my
               Majestatick
               presence
               ,
               and
               do
               therein
               my
               pleasure
               .
            
             He
             suggests
             therein
             a
             double
             meaning
             or
             respect
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chephets
             ,
             as
             first
             that
             they
             or
             their
             Land
             should
             be
             called
             a
             Land
             of
             delight
             ,
             or
             good
             will
             ,
             because
             God
             delighted
             to
             dwell
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             did
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             and
             delighted
             to
             do
             his
             will
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             delighted
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             his
             extraordinary
             blessings
             poured
             out
             upon
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             on
             other
             People
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             all
             acknowledge
             and
             call
             them
             blessed
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Hosts
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             who
             hath
             power
             and
             command
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             shall
             it
             certainly
             be
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             
               13
               ¶
               Your
               words
               have
               been
               stout
               against
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               yet
               ye
               say
               ,
               What
               have
               we
               spoken
               so
               much
               against
               thee
               ?
            
             
               14
               Ye
               have
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               vain
               to
               serve
               God
               ;
               and
               what
               profit
               
                 is
                 it
              
               that
               we
               have
               kept
               his
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               have
               walked
               mournfully
               before
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ?
            
             
               15
               And
               now
               we
               call
               the
               proud
               happy
               :
               yea
               ,
               they
               that
               work
               wickedness
               are
               set
               up
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               that
               tempt
               God
               are
               even
               delivered
               .
            
             
               16
               ¶
               Then
               they
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               spake
               often
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hearkened
               ,
               and
               heard
               it
               ;
               and
               a
               book
               of
               remembrance
               was
               written
               before
               him
               ,
               for
               them
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               thought
               upon
               his
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             
               Your
               words
               have
               been
               stout
               against
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             These
             words
             may
             be
             coupled
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             a
             complaint
             of
             the
             Jews
             stubbornness
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             had
             reproved
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             (
             such
             as
             have
             been
             expressed
             )
             and
             by
             some
             judgements
             warned
             them
             of
             his
             displeasure
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             likewise
             had
             invited
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             promised
             upon
             their
             repentance
             to
             remove
             those
             judgements
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             curse
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             had
             cursed
             them
             ,
             into
             a
             blessing
             ,
             d
             yet
             this
             was
             so
             far
             from
             working
             in
             them
             repentance
             that
             they
             grew
             more
             and
             more
             insolent
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             acknowledging
             their
             faults
             and
             ill
             deserts
             ,
             proceeded
             in
             speaking
             against
             him
             and
             his
             justice
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             inflicted
             on
             them
             worse
             then
             they
             deserved
             ,
             not
             accepting
             of
             any
             service
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             mean
             while
             seemed
             to
             favor
             those
             that
             were
             notoriously
             wicked
             ,
             and
             tempted
             him
             ,
             and
             despised
             him
             ,
             e
             and
             so
             set
             at
             nought
             what
             by
             the
             Prophets
             was
             spoken
             to
             them
             for
             their
             good
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             proceeds
             farther
             to
             reprove
             them
             ,
             and
             mind
             them
             of
             the
             ill
             consequents
             of
             such
             their
             ill
             behavior
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             occasion
             of
             more
             heavy
             judgements
             ,
             and
             final
             destruction
             ,
             as
             between
             this
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             he
             shews
             .
             Or
             we
             need
             not
             be
             sollicitous
             of
             the
             coherence
             of
             these
             words
             with
             those
             immediately
             preceding
             ,
             but
             may
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             new
             reproof
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             fresh
             resumed
             ;
             and
             on
             what
             follows
             as
             a
             beginning
             or
             continuation
             of
             a
             Prophecy
             f
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             terrible
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             after
             the
             former
             words
             inserted
             for
             shewing
             them
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             judgement
             of
             famine
             at
             present
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             they
             might
             remove
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             fault
             here
             objected
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             foregoing
             
             Chapter
             .
             However
             we
             make
             or
             judge
             of
             the
             coherence
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             in
             themselves
             will
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             
               your
               words
               have
               been
               stout
               against
               me
               ,
            
             *
             stout
             and
             great
             ,
             or
             insolent
             words
             have
             ye
             spoken
             against
             me
             ,
             saith
             Abarbinel
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             be
             the
             sense
             however
             there
             be
             some
             little
             difference
             between
             g
             Translators
             in
             expressing
             it
             .
             For
             all
             look
             upon
             it
             to
             denote
             that
             their
             words
             were
             such
             as
             would
             be
             irksome
             ,
             grievous
             ,
             and
             burthensome
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             overcome
             his
             patience
             ,
             by
             casting
             hard
             and
             odious
             things
             on
             him
             undeservedly
             ;
             and
             so
             (
             God
             speaking
             in
             the
             language
             of
             men
             )
             looks
             on
             them
             as
             to
             himself
             ;
             h
             or
             ,
             that
             their
             words
             were
             more
             and
             more
             insolent
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Yet
               ye
               say
               wherein
               have
               we
               spoken
               so
               much
               against
               thee
               .
            
             The
             words
             
               so
               much
            
             are
             supplied
             or
             added
             above
             what
             is
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ;
             I
             suppose
             to
             express
             what
             some
             (
             as
             namely
             i
             Kimchi
             )
             observe
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nidbarnu
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             passive
             form
             though
             active
             signification
             ,
             implies
             more
             then
             in
             a
             simple
             active
             form
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             denote
             not
             only
             speaking
             ,
             but
             a
             continual
             ,
             reiterated
             ,
             or
             much
             and
             frequent
             speaking
             ;
             and
             so
             here
             doth
             the
             Chalde
             render
             ,
             
               wherein
               have
               we
               multiplyed
               speaking
            
             ,
             or
             spoken
             much
             ,
             
               against
               thee
            
             ?
             which
             way
             ours
             therefore
             take
             :
             others
             seem
             not
             to
             lay
             any
             such
             weight
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             simply
             render
             it
             ,
             
               what
               have
               we
               spoken
               against
               thee
            
             ?
             But
             generally
             they
             render
             it
             actively
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             used
             ,
             as
             Ps.
             CXIX
             .
             23
             .
             
               Princes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Binidbaru
               ,
               spake
               against
               me
            
             ;
             and
             Ezek.
             XXXIII
             .
             30
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hannidbarim
             ,
             which
             ours
             render
             
               still
               talking
               against
            
             .
             Yet
             here
             Abarbinel
             thinks
             it
             may
             be
             more
             conveniently
             taken
             for
             a
             Verb
             passive
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             signification
             as
             in
             form
             ,
             and
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               what
               are
               we
               spoken
               of
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             what
             is
             said
             of
             us
             to
             thee
             ,
             or
             what
             are
             we
             reported
             by
             false
             accusers
             to
             have
             said
             aganst
             thee
             ,
             as
             men
             use
             to
             do
             when
             they
             are
             accused
             of
             some
             ill
             that
             they
             have
             spoken
             in
             secret
             ,
             to
             say
             to
             him
             that
             tells
             them
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             false
             report
             is
             this
             that
             hath
             been
             brought
             to
             you
             concerning
             us
             ?
             This
             way
             also
             Montanus
             commends
             ,
             though
             not
             mentioning
             whom
             he
             follows
             in
             it
             .
             The
             words
             either
             way
             taken
             ,
             include
             a
             denial
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             shew
             their
             folly
             in
             thinking
             that
             God
             did
             not
             know
             what
             they
             thought
             and
             said
             in
             secret
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             except
             they
             spake
             it
             openly
             and
             lowdly
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             to
             whom
             they
             spake
             it
             should
             report
             it
             to
             God.
             He
             therefore
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             knew
             ,
             both
             what
             was
             in
             their
             mouths
             and
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             guiltiness
             in
             that
             which
             he
             accuseth
             them
             of
             ,
             answers
             them
             by
             a
             particular
             declaration
             of
             what
             they
             said
             .
             If
             ye
             say
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             spoken
             against
             thee
             ?
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             
               ye
               have
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               vain
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ye
             have
             said
             so
             ,
             at
             least
             thought
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             with
             speaking
             ,
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             God.
             
               It
               is
               vain
               to
               serve
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Shav
               abod
               Elohim
               .
            
             The
             Greek
             and
             ancient
             Latin
             ,
             
               He
               is
               vain
               that
               serveth
               God
               ,
            
             as
             if
             they
             had
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Obed
               ,
               he
               that
               serveth
            
             ,
             for
             
               Abod
               ,
               to
               serve
            
             :
             but
             I
             do
             not
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             read
             so
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             have
             given
             the
             meaning
             as
             they
             thought
             convenient
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             or
             ,
             He
             is
             vain
             that
             doth
             such
             a
             thing
             ▪
             the
             meaning
             of
             both
             being
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             that
             he
             doth
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             or
             he
             looseth
             his
             labor
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             he
             gets
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Chalde
             here
             paraphraseth
             it
             ,
             
               He
               gains
               nothing
               which
               serves
               the
               Lord.
               It
               is
               vain
            
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             so
             doth
             :
             though
             it
             may
             ,
             as
             k
             some
             think
             ,
             be
             referred
             to
             him
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             no
             profit
             to
             God
             if
             we
             serve
             him
             :
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Job
             XXXV
             .
             7
             .
             l
             
               If
               thou
               be
               righteous
               ,
               what
               givest
               thou
               him
               ?
            
             or
             
               what
               receiveth
               he
               of
               thine
               hand
               ?
            
             but
             the
             former
             is
             the
             plainer
             .
             The
             expression
             gives
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             they
             served
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             supposition
             the
             Syriack
             taking
             in
             renders
             ,
             
               In
               vain
               have
               we
               served
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             well
             agrees
             with
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               what
               profit
               is
               it
               that
               we
               have
               kept
               his
               Ordinance
               ,
            
             what
             Mammon
             ,
             or
             wealth
             ,
             have
             we
             gained
             ?
             saith
             the
             Chalde
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             for
             Mammons
             sake
             only
             that
             they
             served
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             not
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             Mammon
             .
             )
          
           
             
               His
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             or
             as
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             
               his
               observation
               .
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             we
             have
             observed
             those
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             observe
             .
             What
             advantage
             have
             we
             gained
             by
             it
             ?
             yea
             though
             
               we
               have
               walked
               mournfully
            
             (
             or
             as
             the
             Margin
             hath
             it
             )
             
               in
               black
            
             ,
             m
             which
             is
             the
             habit
             of
             Mourners
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             
               with
               bowing
               down
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               submiss
               gesture
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ;
             and
             shewed
             in
             our
             behaviour
             all
             signs
             of
             penitence
             ,
             and
             n
             awfull
             fear
             of
             him
             by
             mourning
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             and
             humbling
             our selves
             in
             
               contrition
               of
               spirit
            
             (
             as
             the
             Chalde
             hath
             it
             )
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Which
             last
             words
             Abarbinel
             seems
             to
             expound
             otherwise
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               We
               have
               not
               only
               not
               gained
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               withall
               ,
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               walk
               mournfully
               and
               afflictedly
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               because
               we
               have
               kept
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
             But
             the
             former
             construction
             seems
             plainer
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ci
               ,
               that
            
             ,
             or
             because
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             last
             foregoing
             member
             of
             the
             sentence
             is
             joyned
             with
             what
             goes
             before
             ,
             is
             here
             again
             repeated
             with
             a
             copulative
             conjunction
             ,
             
               that
               we
               have
               done
               that
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               have
               done
               this
               .
            
             Their
             complaint
             (
             according
             to
             him
             )
             was
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             profit
             in
             serving
             God
             ,
             either
             on
             Gods
             part
             or
             their
             own
             ,
             no
             advantage
             to
             either
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             was
             a
             vain
             labour
             :
             they
             were
             happier
             that
             saved
             themselves
             that
             trouble
             ;
             so
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             
               And
               now
            
             (
             or
             o
             
               now
               therefore
               )
               we
               call
               the
               proud
               
               happy
               .
            
             ]
             Proud
             ,
             insolent
             ,
             presumptuous
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             kept
             in
             by
             any
             bounds
             ,
             nor
             observe
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             nor
             walk
             humbly
             before
             him
             ,
             p
             but
             transgress
             all
             Laws
             of
             Religion
             and
             Justice
             .
             [
             The
             same
             word
             used
             Psal.
             XIX
             .
             13
             .
             substantively
             is
             rendered
             prides
             ,
             or
             
               presumptuous
               sins
            
             ;
             but
             here
             adjectively
             ,
             
               presumptuous
               sinners
            
             .
             ]
             Such
             we
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             more
             to
             be
             envied
             and
             desired
             ,
             then
             pityed
             or
             feared
             for
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             enjoy
             all
             worldly
             pleasures
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             nor
             are
             overtaken
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             perceive
             ,
             like
             to
             be
             overtaken
             with
             any
             punishment
             or
             mischief
             ,
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             or
             any
             belonging
             to
             them
             ;
             yea
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             
               work
               wickedness
            
             (
             set
             themselves
             purposely
             to
             do
             it
             )
             
               are
               set
               up
            
             (
             or
             built
             ,
             as
             the
             Margin
             hath
             it
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nibnu
             literally
             signifies
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             are
             firmly
             established
             ,
             
               like
               a
               new
               building
            
             ,
             saith
             q
             one
             ,
             not
             likely
             quickly
             to
             fall
             or
             decay
             .
             
               They
               flourish
               in
               their
               offspring
            
             ,
             say
             r
             others
             ,
             alluding
             to
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ben
               ,
               son
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             which
             the
             Verb
             that
             signifies
             building
             is
             used
             for
             
               to
               obtain
               children
            
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             ours
             rendred
             ,
             Gen.
             XVI
             .
             2
             .
             and
             XXX
             .
             3
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             raise
             their
             houses
             and
             families
             ,
             as
             s
             one
             paraphrases
             it
             here
             :
             t
             they
             are
             not
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             leave
             a
             numerous
             posterity
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             name
             ;
             or
             generally
             ,
             they
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             all
             things
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             farther
             yet
             ,
             they
             that
             set
             themselves
             so
             impudently
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             
               to
               tempt
               God
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             it
             on
             purpose
             to
             try
             and
             prove
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             could
             or
             would
             punish
             sinners
             ,
             and
             to
             provoke
             and
             dare
             him
             to
             do
             his
             worst
             ,
             to
             execute
             judgement
             if
             he
             be
             a
             God
             of
             judgement
             ;
             even
             these
             
               are
               delivered
            
             ,
             and
             escape
             without
             any
             of
             those
             punishments
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Prophets
             threatned
             against
             obstinate
             ,
             impenitent
             sinners
             .
             These
             are
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             thoughts
             of
             those
             unsound
             ones
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             unsincere
             in
             their
             practise
             ,
             who
             ,
             looking
             on
             what
             they
             saw
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             what
             should
             certainly
             in
             due
             time
             be
             made
             manifest
             for
             clearing
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             and
             his
             perpetual
             love
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             evil
             ,
             did
             hence
             take
             occasion
             of
             questioning
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             just
             Judge
             or
             judgement
             :
             and
             of
             repining
             and
             murmuring
             against
             Gods
             ordering
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             contemning
             and
             setting
             at
             nought
             what
             was
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             reprooving
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             to
             repentance
             for
             removing
             such
             judgements
             as
             were
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             preventing
             of
             others
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             .
             Who
             they
             were
             that
             said
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             said
             them
             ,
             and
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             is
             not
             particularly
             expressed
             .
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             therefore
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             also
             ,
             c.
             2.17
             .
             looks
             upon
             them
             as
             representing
             words
             which
             should
             in
             time
             to
             come
             be
             spoken
             by
             Israel
             in
             captivity
             ,
             such
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             speak
             or
             profess
             ,
             yet
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             occasion
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             that
             they
             are
             here
             recited
             for
             reproof
             to
             them
             that
             should
             be
             impatient
             under
             the
             length
             of
             their
             captivity
             ,
             and
             forsake
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             speak
             thus
             in
             respect
             to
             what
             they
             should
             perceive
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             heathenish
             Nations
             notwithstanding
             their
             impiety
             :
             to
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             words
             a
             declaration
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             endure
             patiently
             and
             stick
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             be
             rewarded
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             ,
             
               Then
               they
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             is
             added
             a
             mention
             likewise
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             so
             affected
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             injurious
             Nations
             also
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             v.
             18.
             and
             c.
             4.1
             .
             
               then
               shall
               ye
               return
               and
               discern
               between
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               day
               cometh
               that
               shall
               burn
               as
               an
               oven
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             But
             as
             to
             the
             former
             part
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             of
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             ,
             as
             neither
             out
             of
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             but
             is
             destructive
             to
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             being
             directed
             to
             them
             that
             were
             returned
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             manifestly
             concern
             the
             behaviour
             of
             them
             now
             again
             settled
             in
             their
             Country
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             such
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             reproved
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             here
             objected
             to
             them
             ,
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             a
             sin
             of
             impatience
             and
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Providence
             and
             Justice
             ,
             of
             which
             too
             many
             or
             most
             of
             them
             were
             guilty
             ;
             yet
             not
             all
             ,
             for
             while
             the
             discontented
             ones
             among
             them
             spake
             thus
             impiously
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Justice
             ,
             there
             were
             others
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             spake
             among
             themselves
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             next
             words
             .
             But
             he
             seems
             to
             mean
             it
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             captivity
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             now
             under
             ,
             and
             a
             future
             Judgement
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             manifestly
             wide
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             passing
             over
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             People
             of
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             transfers
             the
             words
             to
             such
             times
             as
             they
             do
             not
             properly
             concern
             ,
             times
             now
             present
             and
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             and
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             that
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             was
             here
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             as
             then
             indeed
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             long
             since
             come
             ,
             would
             have
             another
             yet
             on
             earth
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whose
             coming
             was
             that
             day
             ,
             were
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             error
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             discovered
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             considering
             the
             following
             words
             be
             farther
             discovered
             if
             God
             permit
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             is
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             reproof
             and
             comfort
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             right
             persons
             concerned
             therein
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             were
             in
             the
             first
             place
             those
             of
             that
             
             present
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             such
             as
             should
             succeed
             them
             betwixt
             that
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             the
             completion
             of
             that
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             coming
             ,
             both
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             and
             after
             c.
             IV.
             1
             .
             spoken
             of
             .
             Those
             at
             that
             present
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             murmured
             against
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             here
             described
             ,
             yet
             ,
             then
             mean
             while
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             )
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             v
             hearing
             what
             the
             Prophet
             said
             ,
             
               spake
               often
               one
               to
               another
            
             .
             The
             word
             ,
             often
             ,
             is
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             words
             are
             by
             others
             rendred
             ,
             only
             
               spake
               one
               to
               another
            
             .
             But
             our
             Translators
             thought
             good
             to
             supply
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             included
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nidbaru
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             some
             of
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Verb
             in
             this
             form
             on
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             What
             they
             spake
             is
             not
             here
             expressed
             ,
             except
             we
             render
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             x
             some
             do
             ,
             
               spake
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               saying
               ,
               certainly
               God
               hearkneth
               and
               heareth
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             the
             words
             following
             were
             those
             that
             they
             spake
             .
             But
             this
             y
             seems
             somewhat
             harsh
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             copulative
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Vayaksheb
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hearkned
               ,
            
             is
             wrested
             to
             another
             signification
             .
             It
             is
             more
             easy
             to
             understand
             it
             thus
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             wicked
             spake
             much
             among
             themselves
             ,
             so
             these
             also
             did
             ,
             but
             contrary
             things
             ;
             they
             against
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             z
             these
             in
             vindication
             of
             it
             ,
             believing
             what
             the
             Prophet
             said
             ,
             and
             expecting
             the
             completion
             of
             it
             :
             And
             what
             they
             said
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Lord
               hearkned
               ,
               and
               heard
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             proceed
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             here
             take
             notice
             that
             as
             Abarbinel
             (
             as
             we
             shewed
             )
             differs
             in
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nidbar
             ,
             in
             the
             13.
             verse
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             goes
             much
             more
             wide
             from
             them
             ,
             taking
             it
             in
             clean
             another
             signification
             from
             that
             which
             he
             himself
             gave
             it
             there
             ,
             and
             others
             both
             here
             and
             there
             give
             it
             .
             For
             here
             he
             would
             have
             the
             words
             rendred
             ,
             as
             continued
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             what
             those
             blasphemers
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             said
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               then
               they
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               were
               destroyed
               ,
            
             from
             another
             signification
             that
             the
             same
             root
             hath
             ,
             and
             is
             used
             in
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             according
             to
             him
             and
             some
             others
             .
             So
             in
             II
             Chron.
             XXII
             .
             10
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Vattedabber
               ,
               and
               she
               destroyed
               all
               the
               Seed
               Royal
            
             ;
             and
             from
             it
             is
             the
             Noun
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Deber
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               the
               plague
            
             ,
             or
             such
             destructive
             sickness
             :
             so
             that
             according
             to
             him
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             presumptuous
             sinners
             ,
             that
             work
             wickedness
             ,
             are
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             tempt
             God
             by
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             ,
             are
             yet
             delivered
             ;
             then
             at
             that
             very
             time
             they
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord
             perish
             ,
             are
             cut
             off
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             one
             together
             with
             another
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               el
               ,
               to
            
             ,
             being
             here
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Im
               ,
               with
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             are
             by
             evil
             accidents
             intangling
             them
             ,
             made
             destructive
             and
             causes
             of
             perdition
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             )
             as
             if
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             were
             upon
             them
             to
             confound
             and
             destroy
             them
             .
             Thus
             far
             he
             would
             have
             the
             words
             of
             those
             that
             spake
             against
             Gods
             Justice
             to
             reach
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               hearkned
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             an
             answer
             from
             the
             Prophet
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             Know
             and
             consider
             that
             to
             all
             this
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             God
             hearkneth
             and
             heareth
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             as
             manifest
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             written
             in
             a
             book
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             remain
             many
             daies
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             due
             recompence
             and
             reward
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Exposition
             with
             him
             doth
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             follow
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             as
             his
             own
             conjecture
             or
             opinion
             ,
             probably
             having
             seen
             Abarbinel
             ,
             else
             he
             would
             scarce
             have
             fallen
             in
             so
             fully
             with
             him
             here
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             him
             in
             Expositions
             singular
             to
             them
             :
             and
             this
             he
             commends
             as
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             but
             choose
             rather
             to
             follow
             that
             interpretation
             which
             our
             Translation
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             gives
             ,
             not
             making
             these
             first
             words
             a
             part
             of
             those
             stout
             words
             which
             the
             wicked
             spake
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             behaviour
             of
             those
             that
             feared
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             following
             ,
             of
             the
             good
             consequence
             thereon
             .
             So
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             perspicuously
             expounds
             them
             and
             the
             following
             .
             
               The
               former
               words
               were
               the
               saying
               of
               those
               who
               did
               not
               understand
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Judgements
               ;
               and
               when
               those
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               heard
               those
               words
               from
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               denyed
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               over
               these
               things
               below
               ,
               they
               spake
               one
               with
               another
               and
               multiplyed
               ,
               or
               often
               repeated
               those
               words
               ,
               and
               argued
               the
               matter
               ,
               till
               they
               found
               by
               their
               understanding
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               a
               waies
               are
               judgement
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 without
                 iniquity
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 hearkned
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               attended
               to
               their
               words
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               their
               reward
               for
               this
               .
               
                 And
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 remembrance
                 was
                 written
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               a
               proverbial
               expression
               according
               to
               the
               language
               of
               men
               ,
               among
               whom
               Kings
               write
               a
               book
               of
               memorials
               ;
               (
               for
               there
               is
               no
               forgetfulness
               with
               God
               ,
               )
               according
               to
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 blot
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 Book
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               XXXII
               .
               32
               .
               and
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               XII
               .
               2
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             of
             his
             we
             have
             set
             down
             at
             large
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             exactly
             that
             notion
             concerning
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             words
             from
             the
             former
             and
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nidbaru
             ,
             which
             our
             Translators
             choose
             
             to
             follow
             .
             And
             it
             is
             that
             wherein
             most
             both
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             Expositors
             do
             well
             agree
             ;
             as
             likewise
             in
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lord
               hearkned
               and
               heard
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               book
               of
               remembrance
               was
               written
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             the
             Lord
             took
             due
             notice
             of
             what
             was
             said
             ,
             (
             both
             by
             bad
             and
             good
             ,
             say
             b
             some
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             yet
             here
             more
             particularly
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             )
             and
             kept
             it
             in
             perpetual
             remembrance
             ,
             in
             the
             register
             of
             his
             memory
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             as
             certainly
             as
             if
             it
             were
             written
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             men
             c
             ,
             who
             note
             down
             in
             writing
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             registred
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             they
             would
             not
             forget
             ,
             but
             be
             sure
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             they
             took
             due
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             meet
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             should
             serve
             ;
             to
             reward
             those
             that
             had
             done
             them
             any
             service
             or
             deserved
             well
             ,
             or
             whom
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             good
             to
             .
             Of
             Gods
             book
             ,
             and
             things
             being
             written
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             we
             know
             often
             mention
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             besides
             those
             places
             which
             Kimchi
             recites
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             and
             every
             where
             is
             much
             alike
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             are
             as
             surely
             known
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             remembrance
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             written
             down
             before
             him
             .
             And
             so
             where
             the
             books
             are
             said
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             making
             manifest
             his
             knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             by
             his
             passing
             sentence
             on
             men
             accordingly
             for
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             see
             Dan.
             VII
             .
             10
             .
             and
             Revel
             .
             XX.
             12
             .
             and
             Isa.
             LXV
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             The
             book
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             
               written
               for
               them
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               thought
               upon
               his
               name
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             give
             them
             assurance
             that
             their
             faithfulness
             to
             him
             ,
             d
             however
             he
             did
             not
             presently
             reward
             them
             openly
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             was
             duly
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             due
             time
             he
             would
             make
             it
             known
             by
             his
             distinguishing
             them
             from
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             care
             of
             them
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             those
             heavy
             judgements
             ,
             and
             that
             destruction
             which
             should
             seize
             on
             the
             others
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             pass
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             by
             some
             observed
             concerning
             the
             signification
             or
             force
             of
             that
             word
             which
             is
             rendred
             ,
             
               and
               that
               thought
               upon
               his
               Name
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             it
             imports
             not
             a
             bare
             thinking
             of
             ,
             but
             a
             due
             esteem
             and
             awful
             regard
             of
             ,
             so
             as
             with
             all
             care
             to
             avoid
             all
             things
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             dishonor
             of
             it
             ;
             constantly
             to
             endeavor
             so
             to
             walk
             as
             beseems
             such
             who
             profess
             to
             know
             God
             and
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             as
             alwaies
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             him
             .
             Those
             ,
             saith
             Kimchi
             ,
             are
             meant
             who
             alwaies
             think
             of
             ,
             or
             meditate
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             God-head
             ,
             for
             his
             Name
             is
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             (
             himself
             )
             is
             his
             Name
             .
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             understands
             it
             of
             the
             wise
             in
             heart
             ,
             who
             know
             the
             secret
             (
             or
             the
             mystery
             )
             of
             the
             glorious
             awfull
             Name
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Psal.
             XXV
             .
             14
             .
             
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             saith
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Choshebe
             rendred
             
               that
               thought
               on
            
             ,
             imports
             or
             includes
             honoring
             and
             magnifying
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chashub
             ,
             for
             one
             in
             dignity
             and
             high
             esteem
             :
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             expounded
             ,
             such
             as
             knowing
             the
             secret
             of
             that
             glorious
             awful
             Name
             ,
             do
             accordingly
             magnify
             it
             .
             The
             Greek
             ,
             
               that
               reverence
               his
               Name
            
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             any
             great
             digression
             to
             look
             a
             little
             back
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             the
             Greek
             renders
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nidbaru
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             ,
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             Latin
             and
             other
             Translations
             ,
             rendring
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             usually
             signifies
             to
             murmure
             or
             
               speak
               against
            
             ,
             or
             
               to
               speak
               of
               with
               derogation
               .
               These
               things
            
             (
             saith
             that
             Translation
             )
             
               murmured
               they
               ,
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             that
             S.
             Hierom
             ,
             to
             give
             their
             sense
             ,
             saith
             that
             they
             took
             the
             words
             
               they
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
            
             Ironically
             ,
             viz.
             for
             such
             as
             made
             shew
             of
             so
             doing
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             truly
             and
             really
             fear
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             belong
             still
             to
             those
             who
             spake
             those
             stout
             words
             before
             mentioned
             :
             except
             we
             should
             think
             that
             they
             took
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             even
             the
             righteous
             were
             ,
             by
             what
             they
             saw
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             moved
             to
             speak
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             they
             ought
             ,
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             and
             Providence
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             by
             the
             same
             consideration
             was
             ,
             as
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             almost
             moved
             sometimes
             to
             do
             ,
             Psal.
             LXXIII
             .
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             signification
             it
             hath
             another
             given
             it
             ,
             viz.
             e
             
               to
               speak
               much
            
             ,
             to
             
               overwhelm
               with
               speaking
            
             ,
             to
             speak
             one
             down
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             here
             taken
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             used
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             only
             for
             much
             and
             earnest
             speaking
             ,
             then
             will
             it
             be
             but
             the
             same
             which
             our
             Translation
             gives
             ,
             and
             some
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             observe
             to
             be
             the
             import
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             viz.
             that
             those
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             hearing
             what
             others
             impiously
             spake
             ,
             derogatory
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             did
             in
             zeal
             to
             his
             Glory
             speak
             much
             and
             often
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             one
             to
             another
             in
             vindication
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             cry
             down
             the
             folly
             of
             those
             blasphemous
             ones
             ,
             and
             f
             hinder
             one
             another
             from
             doing
             as
             they
             did
             .
             But
             whatever
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             this
             the
             plainest
             meaning
             will
             be
             that
             which
             we
             have
             given
             ,
             agreeably
             to
             our
             own
             Translation
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             which
             most
             Expositors
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             )
             take
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             that
             way
             have
             we
             a
             clear
             passage
             to
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             having
             assured
             them
             that
             their
             words
             are
             had
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             their
             reward
             with
             him
             in
             due
             time
             to
             be
             manifested
             ;
             he
             proceeds
             farther
             to
             declare
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             assign
             a
             certain
             time
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             17
             And
             they
             shall
             be
             mine
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             when
             I
             make
             up
             my
             jewels
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             spare
             them
             as
             a
             man
             spareth
             his
             own
             son
             that
             serveth
             him
             .
          
           
             
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               when
               I
               make
               up
               my
               jewels
            
             (
             or
             
               special
               treasures
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Margin
             hath
             it
             ,
             )
             &c.
             ]
             According
             to
             this
             reading
             by
             ours
             and
             g
             some
             others
             followed
             ,
             the
             meaning
             will
             be
             plain
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             suffer
             his
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             jewels
             and
             peculiar
             treasure
             ,
             to
             lie
             for
             a
             while
             mingled
             with
             the
             rubbish
             and
             dross
             ,
             without
             distinction
             made
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             yet
             there
             shall
             come
             a
             day
             of
             discrimination
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             sever
             them
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             ,
             and
             take
             into
             his
             peculiar
             care
             his
             precious
             jewels
             ,
             and
             reject
             and
             cast
             away
             what
             is
             vile
             and
             rubbish
             ;
             and
             then
             shall
             appear
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             otherwise
             ;
             though
             till
             then
             it
             may
             not
             appear
             ,
             yet
             by
             what
             befalls
             them
             as
             to
             the
             ordinary
             affairs
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             judged
             that
             he
             rather
             owns
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             tempt
             him
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             duly
             think
             on
             his
             Name
             :
             but
             then
             he
             will
             put
             a
             distinction
             between
             the
             
               Vessels
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               Vessels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               Rom.
            
             IX
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Vessels
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               Vessels
               of
               dishonour
               ,
            
             II
             Tim.
             II.
             20
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             rendring
             please
             not
             any
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             h
             Critick
             seems
             to
             except
             against
             it
             ,
             both
             for
             rendring
             mine
             ,
             and
             likewise
             
               make
               up
               my
               peculiar
               treasure
            
             ,
             as
             harsh
             and
             unusual
             ;
             )
             we
             have
             another
             by
             most
             of
             Interpreters
             given
             ,
             
               viz.
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               shall
               make
            
             (
             or
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             )
             
               a
               peculiar
            
             :
             so
             joyning
             the
             last
             word
             in
             order
             of
             construction
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             (
             as
             i
             some
             expresly
             note
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             and
             not
             joyning
             it
             with
             the
             word
             make
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             governed
             of
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               a
               peculiar
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               shall
               make
            
             :
             and
             the
             sense
             is
             plain
             then
             too
             ,
             there
             shall
             come
             a
             day
             of
             discrimination
             by
             me
             designed
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             yet
             appear
             that
             I
             make
             any
             difference
             between
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             there
             shall
             be
             put
             a
             manifest
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             by
             my
             separating
             the
             godly
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             by
             taking
             a
             special
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             peculiarly
             belonging
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             will
             preserve
             as
             carefully
             as
             men
             do
             what
             they
             most
             esteem
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Segullah
             rendred
             by
             ours
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Margin
             
               special
               treasure
            
             ,
             is
             taken
             to
             denote
             any
             choyce
             thing
             of
             great
             price
             and
             esteem
             to
             any
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             looks
             on
             as
             his
             own
             proper
             goods
             ,
             and
             chief
             in
             his
             care
             ;
             as
             k
             of
             silver
             ,
             gold
             ,
             or
             precious
             stones
             ▪
             which
             he
             laies
             up
             in
             his
             treasure
             :
             and
             so
             used
             for
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             takes
             special
             care
             of
             to
             preserve
             to
             himself
             .
             Such
             it
             was
             promised
             to
             Israel
             for
             a
             special
             priviledge
             and
             preeminence
             above
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             XIX
             .
             5
             .
             
               If
               ye
               will
               obey
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               keep
               my
               Covenant
               ye
               shall
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Segullah
               ,
               a
               peculiar
               treasure
               to
               me
               above
               all
               People
               .
            
             And
             so
             Deut.
             VII
             .
             6
             .
             where
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Am
               segullah
               ,
               a
               special
               People
               .
            
             And
             Psal.
             CXXXV
             .
             4
             .
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               chosen
               Jacob
               unto
               himself
               ,
               and
               Israel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Lisgullato
               ,
               for
               his
               peculiar
               treasure
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             priviledge
             that
             they
             still
             boast
             much
             of
             ,
             all
             that
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             of
             the
             race
             of
             Israel
             ;
             but
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             restrained
             by
             the
             same
             limits
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             is
             ,
             and
             agrees
             only
             to
             such
             who
             truly
             deserve
             that
             name
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               true
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             :
             as
             
               all
               are
               not
               Israel
               which
               are
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Rom.
            
             IX
             .
             6
             .
             so
             neither
             are
             they
             all
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Segullah
               ,
               his
               Jewels
               ,
               his
               special
               treasure
               ,
               his
               peculiar
               People
               ,
            
             but
             only
             such
             who
             are
             m
             
               the
               true
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             ;
             so
             here
             out
             of
             all
             Israel
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             only
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thought
             on
             his
             Name
             ,
             should
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Segullah
             a
             special
             treasure
             or
             peculiar
             People
             .
             Which
             title
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             being
             transferred
             unto
             Christians
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               purify
               unto
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               People
               ,
               Tit.
            
             II.
             14
             .
             and
             so
             I
             Pet.
             II.
             9
             .
             we
             cannot
             but
             likewise
             look
             on
             ,
             as
             bounded
             with
             the
             same
             limitations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             will
             have
             comfort
             in
             it
             ,
             must
             approve
             themselves
             not
             only
             Christians
             in
             Name
             ,
             but
             in
             Deed
             ,
             by
             abandoning
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             by
             being
             pure
             and
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             by
             being
             an
             holy
             Nation
             ,
             and
             so
             shewing
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             called
             them
             out
             of
             darkness
             into
             his
             marvellous
             light
             .
             By
             having
             these
             conditions
             in
             them
             must
             they
             approve
             themselves
             his
             special
             treasure
             .
             Ordinary
             stones
             will
             not
             pass
             for
             Jewels
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             rubbish
             and
             dirt
             for
             treasure
             in
             the
             day
             of
             tryal
             ,
             though
             till
             then
             they
             may
             not
             be
             perhaps
             discovered
             .
          
           
             This
             distinction
             between
             the
             Jews
             here
             spoken
             to
             ,
             is
             said
             should
             be
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               which
               he
               should
               make
            
             (
             or
             bring
             on
             them
             )
             or
             
               the
               day
               wherein
               he
               should
               do
               ,
            
             what
             he
             determined
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             said
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             for
             both
             these
             senses
             are
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Asher
               ani
               Oseh
            
             ,
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             by
             some
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             by
             others
             in
             the
             other
             way
             rendred
             ,
             all
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               which
               I
               shall
               make
               or
               bring
               to
               pass
               ,
            
             so
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             Vatablus
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Greek
             .
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               wherein
               I
               shall
               execute
               judgement
               on
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Kimchi
               .
               They
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               in
               the
               day
               wherein
               I
               do
               ,
            
             or
             
               make
               ,
               for
               a
               peculiar
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             l
             
             Vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             (
             not
             as
             the
             Doway
             Version
             renders
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               do
               to
               my
               peculiar
               .
            
             )
             The
             same
             way
             others
             take
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             those
             words
             should
             be
             rendred
             by
             themselves
             indefinitely
             ,
             
               viz.
               in
               the
               day
               which
               I
               make
            
             (
             or
             shall
             make
             ,
             )
             or
             wherein
             I
             do
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             will
             certainly
             do
             .
             )
             And
             the
             word
             peculiar
             not
             governed
             of
             that
             just
             in
             place
             before
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               do
               or
               make
            
             ;
             but
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             
               viz.
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               ,
            
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             their
             coming
             again
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             c.
             IV.
             3
             .
             
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               shall
               do
               or
               make
               ,
            
             without
             any
             thing
             added
             after
             it
             .
             Yet
             doth
             the
             ancient
             Syriack
             Version
             make
             the
             last
             word
             to
             be
             governed
             of
             that
             immediatly
             preceding
             it
             ,
             as
             ours
             do
             ,
             though
             rendring
             that
             otherwise
             then
             ours
             ,
             
               viz.
               a
               congregation
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
               in
               the
               day
               when
               I
               shall
               make
               a
               congregation
               .
            
             So
             the
             Latin
             Translator
             points
             it
             ,
             although
             possibly
             by
             otherwise
             distinguishing
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               I
               make
               ,
               a
               congregation
               .
               R.
               Salomo
               Jarchi
            
             seems
             to
             give
             an
             Exposition
             different
             from
             all
             these
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               In
               the
               day
               which
               I
               make
               a
               reserved
               treasure
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               which
               I
               have
               treasured
               and
               laid
               up
               with
               me
               ,
               therein
               to
               perform
               (
               or
               pay
               )
               my
               recompence
               .
            
             And
             if
             it
             were
             so
             understood
             ,
             the
             expression
             would
             agree
             with
             that
             ,
             Act.
             I.
             7
             .
             wherein
             speaking
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             expected
             that
             Christ
             should
             restore
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             Israel
             ,
             he
             calleth
             them
             
               times
               and
               seasons
               which
               God
               had
               put
               in
               his
               own
               power
               .
            
          
           
             But
             whatever
             differences
             may
             be
             betwixt
             Expositors
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             rendring
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             day
             in
             them
             spoken
             of
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               coming
               ,
            
             mentioned
             before
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             fifth
             verses
             ,
             and
             again
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             verses
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             day
             wherein
             God
             should
             execute
             his
             Judgements
             on
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             working
             revenge
             upon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             redemption
             to
             those
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             revere
             his
             Name
             .
             Though
             such
             discrimination
             shall
             be
             fully
             made
             between
             all
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             at
             Christs
             second
             coming
             ,
             the
             general
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             is
             by
             m
             divers
             referred
             ,
             )
             yet
             certainly
             here
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             respects
             more
             particularly
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             that
             nationall
             judgement
             denounced
             against
             them
             .
             What
             hath
             been
             before
             said
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             be
             after
             said
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             so
             properly
             applied
             ,
             and
             clearly
             understood
             by
             applying
             it
             to
             any
             other
             :
             mean
             while
             may
             the
             words
             well
             be
             accommodated
             ,
             to
             any
             other
             People
             with
             whom
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             shall
             in
             like
             kind
             visit
             with
             a
             national
             judgement
             or
             excision
             ;
             n
             what
             to
             them
             happened
             being
             to
             others
             for
             example
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             that
             great
             day
             of
             discrimination
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             general
             judgement
             ;
             yea
             ,
             likewise
             to
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             concerns
             particular
             men
             ;
             but
             still
             those
             whom
             the
             words
             seem
             properly
             to
             concern
             as
             here
             spoken
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             ,
             are
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             then
             in
             being
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             a
             Nation
             separate
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             bearing
             then
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               People
            
             .
             In
             that
             day
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             he
             will
             shew
             by
             making
             a
             manifest
             difference
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             his
             :
             his
             shall
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             as
             his
             own
             o
             peculiar
             ,
             from
             such
             as
             he
             will
             not
             own
             nor
             regard
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             executeth
             judgement
             in
             fury
             on
             others
             ,
             
               he
               will
               spare
               them
            
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             that
             those
             evils
             which
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             touch
             them
             ,
             
               as
               a
               man
               spareth
               his
               own
               son
               that
               serveth
               him
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             are
             a
             farther
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             exceeding
             great
             favor
             ,
             and
             compassion
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             would
             own
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             as
             his
             peculiar
             ,
             in
             terms
             of
             greatest
             elegance
             and
             height
             of
             expression
             .
             The
             compassionate
             affection
             of
             a
             Father
             is
             great
             to
             any
             child
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             unprofitable
             to
             him
             ,
             yea
             hurtful
             to
             him
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             when
             he
             is
             profitable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             honoreth
             him
             ?
             so
             notes
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Kimchi
             ,
             and
             other
             Expositors
             p
             also
             .
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             also
             here
             ,
             by
             q
             some
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             expression
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             making
             for
             the
             amplification
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             consolation
             of
             those
             that
             fear
             and
             honor
             him
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             saith
             
               he
               will
               spare
               them
            
             ,
             which
             imports
             that
             though
             there
             be
             found
             in
             them
             defects
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             done
             and
             spoken
             things
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             rigor
             of
             Justice
             might
             deserve
             punishment
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             their
             hearts
             are
             right
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             sincerely
             honour
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             reverent
             thoughts
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             forgive
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             mercy
             save
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             shew
             no
             mercy
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             in
             severity
             deal
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             18
             Then
             shall
             ye
             return
             ,
             and
             discern
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             between
             him
             that
             serveth
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             serveth
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               shall
               ye
               return
               and
               discern
               between
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Then
             ,
             when
             that
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             such
             an
             alteration
             of
             things
             shall
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             now
             think
             all
             things
             go
             alike
             to
             all
             ,
             or
             rather
             for
             the
             worse
             to
             those
             that
             most
             serve
             God
             ,
             yet
             then
             you
             shall
             change
             your
             minds
             ,
             and
             discern
             that
             God
             did
             alwaies
             observe
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             those
             that
             served
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             served
             him
             not
             ;
             though
             till
             now
             he
             did
             not
             make
             it
             so
             apparent
             to
             men
             of
             corrupt
             judgements
             .
          
           
             Some
             difference
             here
             is
             betwixt
             Interpreters
             in
             rendring
             ,
             and
             expounding
             these
             words
             ,
             r
             some
             following
             a
             reading
             that
             is
             in
             some
             Copies
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             (
             
               viz.
               &
               convertimini
               ,
               and
               be
               converted
               ,
            
             or
             return
             )
             give
             us
             to
             take
             it
             as
             an
             exhortation
             to
             these
             wicked
             ones
             who
             spake
             blasphemously
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             to
             return
             and
             repent
             :
             and
             then
             they
             should
             discern
             that
             distinction
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             now
             perceive
             .
             And
             with
             this
             reading
             the
             Tigurin
             s
             Version
             also
             agrees
             ;
             so
             it
             will
             sound
             ,
             
               now
               therefore
               return
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             which
             will
             be
             reduced
             also
             that
             Exposition
             of
             
               Pelican
               ,
               If
               ye
               shall
               repent
               ,
               ye
               shall
               discern
               .
            
             Others
             following
             another
             reading
             ,
             which
             t
             some
             observe
             to
             be
             more
             correct
             ,
             and
             indeed
             comes
             closer
             to
             the
             Letter
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             though
             that
             admit
             of
             both
             ;
             
               viz.
               &
               convertemini
               ;
               and
               ye
               shall
               return
               ,
            
             or
             be
             converted
             ,
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             late
             and
             bootless
             repentance
             of
             those
             blasphemers
             ,
             u
             or
             a
             conversion
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             ,
             by
             what
             they
             shall
             then
             ,
             nill
             they
             ,
             will
             they
             ,
             necessarily
             discern
             and
             acknowledge
             of
             the
             x
             different
             condition
             of
             those
             that
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             serve
             him
             not
             .
             With
             this
             rendring
             agree
             ours
             ,
             and
             y
             they
             also
             who
             render
             ,
             
               then
               being
               converted
            
             ,
             or
             returning
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               discern
            
             .
             A
             late
             very
             learned
             z
             man
             ,
             would
             have
             it
             rendred
             ,
             
               and
               ye
               shall
               again
               see
            
             ;
             that
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             Heretofore
             ,
             when
             I
             blessed
             my
             Church
             with
             prosperity
             ,
             then
             did
             appear
             a
             manifest
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             unrighteous
             ;
             now
             because
             my
             whole
             Church
             is
             under
             affliction
             you
             deny
             that
             difference
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             make
             or
             bring
             againe
             a
             day
             wherein
             ye
             shall
             again
             perceive
             that
             difference
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             look
             on
             the
             words
             as
             directed
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             vain
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             what
             was
             done
             by
             men
             ,
             spoken
             to
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             a
             There
             are
             who
             think
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             directed
             to
             those
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             next
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             meaning
             were
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             change
             of
             things
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             though
             now
             they
             could
             not
             perceive
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             themselves
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             then
             looking
             on
             what
             was
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             they
             should
             evidently
             discern
             it
             ,
             and
             perceive
             Gods
             especial
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             here
             is
             a
             change
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             unfrequent
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             for
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             spoken
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             they
             are
             here
             spoken
             to
             in
             the
             second
             .
             But
             without
             nicer
             enquiry
             into
             the
             persons
             spoken
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             conversion
             or
             returning
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             or
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             it
             may
             suffice
             as
             to
             the
             meaning
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             b
             words
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             at
             first
             we
             intimated
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             conversion
             turning
             ,
             or
             change
             ,
             shall
             then
             in
             that
             day
             be
             in
             the
             face
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             both
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             ungodly
             looking
             thereon
             ,
             shall
             necessarily
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             doubting
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             in
             his
             ordering
             of
             things
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             alwaies
             doth
             put
             a
             distinction
             between
             them
             ,
             though
             to
             men
             judging
             by
             the
             present
             outward
             appearance
             of
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             alwaies
             so
             apparent
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             made
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             apparent
             in
             that
             day
             .
             By
             this
             ,
             saith
             c
             Vatablus
             ,
             he
             points
             out
             the
             future
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             so
             think
             d
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             Christians
             as
             Jews
             ,
             as
             expresly
             e
             Abarbinel
             ,
             who
             therefore
             interprets
             this
             returning
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             returning
             to
             their
             bodies
             at
             that
             day
             ;
             which
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             general
             distinction
             between
             all
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wicked
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             in
             this
             World.
             At
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Judgement
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             apparent
             difference
             made
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             separated
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             before
             in
             this
             World
             mingled
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             when
             
               a
               Shepheard
               divideth
               his
               Sheep
               from
               the
               Goats
               ,
               Mat.
            
             XXV
             .
             32
             .
             and
             we
             willingly
             grant
             that
             the
             words
             point
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             warn
             us
             to
             think
             thereon
             .
             But
             we
             do
             not
             look
             on
             that
             as
             the
             primary
             and
             proper
             scope
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             describes
             to
             us
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             as
             its
             main
             intent
             ,
             that
             national
             judgement
             which
             God
             threatned
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             executed
             on
             them
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             shortly
             after
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             at
             his
             coming
             ;
             that
             word
             including
             all
             that
             time
             from
             his
             first
             preaching
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             That
             was
             the
             day
             in
             which
             the
             distinction
             here
             spoken
             of
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             was
             signally
             made
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             in
             looking
             into
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             is
             both
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             or
             manner
             of
             it
             more
             fully
             declared
             ,
             and
             described
             in
             Prophetical
             expressions
             :
             in
             finding
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             present
             words
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             words
             and
             signification
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             still
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Expositors
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             intent
             .
             For
             that
             day
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             ,
             agreeably
             to
             the
             words
             and
             history
             of
             the
             times
             also
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             they
             must
             by
             no
             means
             grant
             .
             That
             those
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             time
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             either
             at
             a
             restauration
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             subduing
             their
             enemies
             ,
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             their
             
             fancied
             Messias
             ,
             which
             with
             much
             earnestness
             they
             long
             for
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             or
             to
             particulars
             at
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             us
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             were
             fulfilled
             (
             as
             manifestly
             they
             were
             )
             at
             that
             long
             since
             past
             destruction
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             and
             holy
             City
             ,
             and
             Temple
             ,
             they
             must
             obstinatly
             deny
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             must
             grant
             and
             acknowledge
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             already
             come
             ;
             in
             opposing
             and
             denying
             which
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Religion
             now
             consists
             .
             This
             therefore
             in
             their
             expounding
             this
             Prophecy
             are
             they
             silent
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             such
             thing
             had
             been
             .
             This
             here
             spoken
             (
             saith
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             )
             was
             spoken
             to
             the
             men
             of
             that
             generation
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             Prophecies
             .
             So
             say
             we
             too
             :
             for
             after
             Malachi
             was
             no
             other
             Prophet
             sent
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             till
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             Christs
             forerunner
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             said
             therefore
             concerned
             them
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             then
             being
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             posterity
             ,
             till
             that
             time
             that
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             fulfilled
             (
             as
             by
             succession
             still
             one
             People
             )
             to
             warn
             them
             by
             repentance
             to
             prevent
             the
             judgement
             threatned
             and
             declared
             for
             that
             end
             to
             them
             ,
             f
             by
             the
             great
             mercy
             ,
             and
             
               long
               suffering
            
             of
             God
             ,
             
               not
               willing
               that
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               all
               should
               come
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             But
             seeing
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             would
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             repentance
             ,
             nor
             know
             the
             things
             belonging
             to
             their
             peace
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             day
             ,
             as
             Christ
             complains
             of
             them
             ,
             Luc.
             XIX
             .
             42
             ,
             44.
             the
             judgment
             was
             ,
             so
             as
             here
             described
             ,
             then
             in
             Gods
             appointed
             time
             executed
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             distinction
             and
             discrimination
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             visibly
             to
             all
             the
             World
             made
             ,
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             such
             among
             that
             People
             who
             feared
             God
             ,
             and
             beleived
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 1.
              
               
               For
               behold
               ,
               the
               day
               cometh
               that
               shall
               burn
               as
               an
               oven
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               proud
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               do
               wickedly
               shall
               be
               stubble
               :
               and
               the
               day
               that
               cometh
               shall
               burn
               them
               up
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               leave
               them
               neither
               root
               nor
               branch
               .
            
          
           
             
               FOR
               behold
               the
               day
               cometh
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             connexion
             and
             necessary
             coherence
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             being
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             day
             in
             them
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             a
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             apparent
             as
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             severed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             new
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             some
             are
             continued
             with
             them
             .
             But
             we
             need
             not
             much
             insist
             on
             this
             ,
             the
             distinction
             of
             Chapters
             not
             interrupting
             the
             sense
             .
             As
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             them
             it
             is
             well
             given
             by
             a
             learned
             a
             man
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             are
             a
             description
             of
             the
             final
             Judgement
             on
             the
             Jews
             (
             in
             their
             destruction
             )
             and
             an
             image
             of
             representation
             of
             the
             last
             general
             Judgement
             on
             all
             Mankind
             .
             That
             was
             certainly
             then
             to
             come
             on
             the
             Jews
             (
             if
             not
             prevented
             by
             their
             repentance
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             )
             when
             the
             Prophet
             then
             spake
             this
             ,
             but
             is
             long
             since
             come
             ;
             this
             is
             yet
             still
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             shall
             in
             Gods
             appointed
             time
             ,
             as
             certainly
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             present
             .
             Of
             both
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             it
             might
             then
             be
             said
             ;
             
               Behold
               the
               day
               cometh
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             shall
             certainly
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             description
             is
             so
             full
             of
             terror
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             well
             be
             applied
             both
             to
             the
             one
             and
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             was
             it
             that
             former
             ,
             which
             the
             primary
             intention
             of
             the
             Prophet
             was
             here
             to
             describe
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             latter
             are
             the
             words
             appliable
             only
             by
             way
             of
             accommodation
             .
             For
             to
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             did
             he
             then
             speak
             ,
             as
             a
             Messenger
             peculiarly
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             reprove
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             declare
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             concerned
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             immediatly
             such
             things
             as
             were
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             though
             what
             things
             happened
             to
             them
             were
             ensamples
             to
             all
             other
             People
             :
             and
             like
             judgements
             on
             like
             behavior
             they
             may
             justly
             expect
             in
             this
             World
             also
             ,
             besides
             that
             last
             general
             Judgement
             which
             shall
             involve
             all
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             which
             (
             viz.
             to
             what
             People
             the
             Prophet
             was
             peculiarly
             sent
             ,
             and
             spake
             ,
             and
             when
             )
             they
             did
             not
             seem
             to
             consider
             who
             passing
             over
             what
             befell
             the
             Jews
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             expound
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             primarily
             and
             properly
             belonging
             to
             that
             last
             general
             Judgement
             (
             and
             taking
             in
             too
             the
             particular
             judgement
             of
             particular
             
             men
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             ,
             )
             as
             many
             do
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             the
             consent
             (
             saith
             b
             one
             )
             of
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             expounded
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
             Why
             the
             Jews
             must
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             and
             maintainance
             of
             their
             other
             opinions
             so
             expound
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             some
             other
             time
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             shewed
             ;
             but
             why
             Christians
             should
             therein
             consent
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             yea
             much
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             thereby
             confirm
             them
             in
             their
             error
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             were
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             Yet
             what
             might
             move
             some
             Christians
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             shall
             perhaps
             have
             occasion
             to
             see
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             5
             th
             verse
             .
             Mean
             while
             we
             take
             that
             which
             we
             have
             given
             ,
             viz.
             that
             this
             concerns
             primarily
             that
             national
             judgement
             on
             the
             Jews
             ,
             not
             many
             years
             after
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             (
             about
             40.
             after
             his
             death
             )
             executed
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             instruments
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             on
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             terrible
             destruction
             of
             their
             City
             and
             People
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             proper
             way
             of
             expounding
             the
             words
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             that
             shall
             proceed
             :
             However
             by
             way
             of
             accommodation
             allowing
             them
             to
             be
             applied
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             particular
             or
             general
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             all
             other
             men
             .
             And
             though
             we
             cannot
             consent
             with
             the
             Jews
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             take
             notice
             of
             some
             things
             that
             they
             say
             for
             illustrating
             our
             own
             ;
             or
             for
             shewing
             the
             incongruity
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             or
             for
             enquiry
             into
             the
             signification
             and
             literal
             meaning
             of
             some
             of
             the
             words
             .
             And
             by
             the
             way
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Jews
             all
             consent
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             peculiar
             day
             here
             designed
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             general
             Judgement
             ,
             is
             spoken
             but
             at
             large
             .
             For
             indeed
             they
             do
             not
             agree
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Abarbinel
             ,
             who
             doth
             himself
             say
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             plainly
             sheweth
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             to
             prove
             that
             some
             do
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             confesseth
             that
             others
             of
             their
             Doctors
             do
             not
             ,
             who
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             punishment
             that
             seizeth
             on
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             immediatly
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             speak
             so
             obscurely
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             positively
             said
             of
             what
             time
             they
             understood
             it
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             restauration
             of
             Israel
             which
             they
             look
             for
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             consent
             in
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             expound
             it
             of
             that
             day
             which
             we
             do
             ,
             as
             their
             interest
             leads
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             though
             among
             themselves
             not
             agreeing
             in
             one
             opinion
             ,
             and
             all
             erring
             from
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             all
             Christians
             neither
             agree
             among
             themselves
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             c
             Some
             of
             good
             note
             and
             learning
             going
             the
             way
             that
             we
             take
             ;
             with
             whom
             we
             may
             rank
             d
             others
             also
             ,
             who
             interpret
             the
             place
             ,
             not
             of
             Christs
             second
             coming
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             though
             they
             perhaps
             extend
             not
             that
             name
             of
             his
             coming
             so
             far
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             explications
             of
             it
             ,
             expound
             it
             rather
             of
             his
             preaching
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             convinced
             those
             hypocrites
             of
             their
             impiety
             ,
             not
             sparing
             their
             sins
             ,
             while
             they
             do
             not
             expresly
             mention
             his
             terrible
             Judgements
             executed
             on
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             e
             Those
             also
             dissent
             from
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             take
             this
             day
             to
             include
             all
             the
             time
             from
             that
             wherein
             this
             was
             spoken
             to
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             f
             they
             also
             ,
             who
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             day
             began
             with
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             last
             untill
             he
             shall
             again
             appear
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             which
             certainly
             allow
             too
             large
             a
             time
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             described
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             to
             shew
             it
             to
             belong
             to
             a
             g
             peculiar
             and
             particular
             day
             ,
             h
             a
             great
             and
             notable
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             execute
             the
             signal
             judgement
             here
             threatned
             ;
             called
             again
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
               the
               great
               and
               dreadful
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             To
             proceed
             therefore
             to
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             words
             and
             expressions
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             way
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             we
             take
             ,
             are
             plainly
             agreeable
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             it
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             run
             in
             an
             equal
             tenor
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               day
               cometh
               ,
               that
               shall
               burn
               as
               an
               oven
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             had
             before
             an
             expression
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             c.
             III.
             v.
             2.
             especially
             according
             to
             their
             explication
             ,
             who
             there
             read
             ,
             
               it
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             coming
             ,
             the
             day
             here
             again
             spoken
             of
             shall
             be
             
               as
               a
               refiners
               fire
            
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             Kimchi
             doth
             .
             The
             words
             as
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             with
             behold
             for
             ushering
             in
             the
             strangeness
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             prefixed
             ,
             sound
             out
             the
             greatest
             horror
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             expressed
             ,
             and
             beyond
             which
             nothing
             but
             the
             inexpressible
             terror
             of
             the
             conflagration
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             at
             the
             last
             day
             (
             of
             which
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             usually
             interpreted
             )
             can
             be
             imagined
             ;
             and
             nearer
             to
             which
             no
             terrible
             judgement
             in
             the
             World
             ever
             on
             any
             People
             executed
             ,
             came
             (
             or
             can
             well
             come
             )
             then
             this
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             While
             he
             saith
             that
             the
             day
             shall
             
               burn
               as
               an
               oven
            
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             less
             then
             represent
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             judgement
             spoken
             of
             shall
             then
             seize
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             if
             they
             were
             surrounded
             with
             fire
             ,
             without
             possibility
             of
             avoiding
             the
             fury
             and
             dire
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             is
             to
             men
             more
             terrible
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             heavens
             were
             on
             fire
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             hideous
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             melted
             with
             fervent
             heat
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             and
             all
             the
             works
             therein
             were
             burning
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             take
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             compare
             with
             these
             ,
             those
             not
             unlike
             expressions
             in
             II
             Pet.
             III.
             10
             ,
             12.
             by
             which
             usually
             the
             terror
             of
             
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             general
             Judgement
             ,
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             described
             :
             but
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             this
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             the
             judgement
             threatn'd
             to
             the
             obstinate
             Jewish
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             (
             as
             there
             ,
             so
             here
             also
             )
             are
             such
             as
             no
             figurative
             or
             hyperbolical
             expressions
             that
             can
             be
             possibly
             used
             for
             setting
             forth
             a
             most
             dreadful
             judgement
             can
             surpass
             ,
             yet
             so
             great
             was
             the
             judgement
             according
             to
             this
             prediction
             executed
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             look
             on
             them
             not
             as
             a
             figurative
             but
             real
             description
             of
             what
             should
             be
             .
             What
             could
             be
             said
             less
             to
             express
             the
             face
             of
             things
             ,
             when
             their
             stately
             City
             ,
             and
             magnificent
             Temple
             were
             all
             at
             once
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             none
             could
             quench
             it
             ?
             may
             it
             not
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             there
             then
             burnt
             like
             an
             oven
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             appositely
             here
             appliable
             ,
             though
             spoken
             to
             another
             sense
             ,
             Isa.
             XXXI
             .
             9
             .
             
               that
               Gods
               fire
               was
               then
               in
               Zion
               ,
               and
               his
               furnace
               in
               Jerusalem
               ?
            
             To
             shew
             how
             in
             that
             day
             (
             that
             i
             
               day
               of
               punishment
            
             ,
             as
             an
             ancient
             Arabick
             Translator
             ,
             not
             unfitly
             for
             expressing
             the
             sense
             ,
             renders
             it
             )
             that
             which
             he
             before
             said
             concerning
             a
             certain
             discrimination
             to
             be
             made
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             evident
             ,
             he
             describes
             in
             the
             following
             words
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             first
             as
             concerning
             the
             wicked
             saying
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               proud
               ,
               yea
               and
               all
               that
               do
               wickedly
               ,
            
             all
             those
             that
             obstinately
             went
             on
             in
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             and
             contemned
             God
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               stubble
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               that
               cometh
               shall
               burn
               them
               up
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             is
             now
             then
             any
             occasion
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             c.
             III.
             15
             .
             
               we
               call
               the
               proud
               happy
               ,
               yea
               they
               that
               work
               wickedness
               are
               set
               up
               ,
               yea
               they
               that
               tempt
               God
               are
               delivered
               ,
            
             what
             shall
             now
             become
             of
             their
             happiness
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             glory
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             as
             stubble
             before
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             shall
             without
             delay
             or
             resistance
             be
             certainly
             consumed
             ?
             where
             is
             now
             that
             deliverance
             that
             they
             talked
             of
             ?
             how
             shall
             they
             deliver
             themselves
             ?
             who
             shall
             deliver
             them
             ?
             no
             escape
             shall
             there
             be
             found
             for
             them
             ,
             such
             utter
             destruction
             shall
             that
             day
             that
             cometh
             in
             that
             dreadful
             manner
             bring
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             clear
             burnt
             up
             ,
             so
             that
             
               it
               shall
               leave
               them
               neither
               root
               ,
               nor
               branch
               ,
            
             which
             is
             apparently
             contrary
             to
             that
             being
             set
             up
             ,
             or
             built
             ,
             c.
             III.
             15
             .
          
           
             This
             also
             is
             a
             k
             proverbial
             speech
             to
             express
             utter
             destruction
             by
             a
             similitude
             taken
             from
             a
             tree
             ,
             destroyed
             not
             only
             by
             having
             its
             boughs
             and
             branches
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             its
             roots
             also
             plucked
             up
             .
             The
             Chalde
             Paraphrast
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               leave
               them
               son
               nor
               nephew
            
             :
             because
             ,
             saith
             Kimchi
             explaining
             it
             ,
             the
             first
             son
             is
             as
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             his
             son
             is
             as
             the
             branch
             (
             but
             we
             may
             rather
             say
             ,
             it
             shall
             leave
             neither
             them
             nor
             their
             posterity
             :
             the
             Father
             being
             the
             root
             ,
             the
             sons
             and
             posterity
             branches
             from
             him
             .
             That
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Chalde
             being
             by
             most
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Expositors
             followed
             ,
             Abarbinel
             not
             seeing
             how
             that
             may
             be
             so
             conveniently
             applied
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             finds
             out
             another
             explication
             which
             he
             thinks
             more
             convenient
             ,
             viz.
             That
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             good
             works
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             for
             which
             because
             in
             this
             World
             they
             receive
             their
             reward
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             there
             leave
             to
             them
             any
             root
             ,
             or
             branch
             of
             any
             commandment
             by
             them
             performed
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             work
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             may
             receive
             reward
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             saying
             of
             their
             Rabbins
             ,
             
               That
               he
               the
               most
               of
               whose
               works
               are
               evil
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               part
               good
               ,
               he
               is
               rewarded
               for
               his
               small
               righteousness
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               wholy
               punished
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
            
             This
             he
             gives
             as
             his
             own
             opinion
             ,
             though
             a
             very
             far
             fetched
             one
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             adapt
             otherwise
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             to
             that
             punishment
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             thinks
             to
             be
             the
             day
             spoken
             of
             .
             Other
             opinions
             he
             mentions
             also
             ,
             as
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             by
             branch
             is
             understood
             the
             infants
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             otherwise
             that
             by
             root
             is
             understood
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             by
             branch
             the
             body
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             l
             neither
             root
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             branch
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Among
             Christian
             Expositors
             also
             they
             who
             expound
             the
             Text
             concerning
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             are
             at
             some
             m
             difference
             in
             applying
             the
             expression
             to
             the
             matter
             or
             thing
             signified
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             who
             go
             the
             way
             that
             we
             have
             chosen
             ,
             of
             expounding
             the
             Text
             concerning
             the
             day
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             their
             City
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             ;
             but
             the
             proverbial
             speech
             may
             be
             interpreted
             as
             nigh
             to
             the
             letter
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             denote
             ,
             Fathers
             and
             Children
             ,
             the
             wicked
             and
             their
             posterity
             .
             Well
             may
             that
             day
             be
             said
             to
             have
             burnt
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             consumed
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             them
             neither
             root
             nor
             branch
             ;
             when
             at
             that
             time
             Histories
             testify
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Siege
             and
             taking
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             there
             perished
             of
             them
             by
             fire
             ,
             famine
             ,
             and
             sword
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             eleven
             hundred
             thousand
             ;
             to
             which
             if
             we
             add
             those
             vast
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             many
             thousands
             of
             others
             which
             were
             immediatly
             and
             within
             the
             space
             of
             few
             years
             after
             by
             the
             same
             enemies
             destroyed
             (
             which
             all
             we
             may
             account
             as
             consumed
             by
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             that
             day
             ,
             having
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Jew
             ,
             Kimchi
             himself
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             extend
             the
             notion
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             reckon
             all
             for
             one
             continued
             day
             of
             destruction
             ,
             while
             he
             saith
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             shall
             
             burn
             them
             up
             ,
             yet
             their
             destruction
             shall
             not
             be
             all
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             go
             on
             in
             perishing
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             be
             consumed
             )
             :
             add
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             those
             great
             multitudes
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             be
             need
             ,
             )
             and
             what
             less
             can
             be
             said
             to
             express
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             desolation
             and
             destruction
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             root
             and
             branch
             ,
             so
             far
             that
             it
             is
             no
             small
             wonder
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             remainder
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             are
             manifest
             out
             of
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             especially
             out
             of
             
             Josephus's
             History
             of
             the
             Jewish
             War
             ,
             in
             the
             sixth
             Book
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             division
             ,
             the
             seventh
             according
             to
             the
             Latin
             ;
             and
             
               Eusebius
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             as
             to
             the
             main
             and
             first
             part
             concerning
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             those
             multitudes
             that
             were
             then
             there
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             perished
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             gleanings
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             call
             the
             following
             destructions
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             out
             of
             such
             other
             Historians
             as
             relate
             the
             great
             variety
             of
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             which
             one
             on
             the
             back
             of
             another
             befell
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             pride
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             called
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             behaviour
             towards
             the
             Lord
             pulled
             on
             them
             .
             If
             any
             have
             not
             opportunity
             of
             consulting
             those
             Histories
             ,
             he
             may
             without
             farther
             trouble
             find
             enough
             collected
             out
             of
             them
             by
             D
             r
             n
             Hammond
             ,
             in
             his
             Annotations
             on
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             he
             applies
             several
             things
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             expressions
             in
             which
             they
             are
             set
             down
             or
             denounced
             ,
             are
             usually
             by
             Interpreters
             applied
             to
             the
             last
             general
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             particularly
             to
             this
             day
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             we
             look
             on
             as
             here
             meant
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             if
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             language
             that
             a
             scene
             of
             horror
             may
             be
             represented
             by
             ,
             be
             applied
             to
             what
             was
             then
             really
             done
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             found
             no
             great
             hyperbole
             ,
             or
             figurative
             exceeding
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             plain
             draught
             ,
             or
             description
             before
             hand
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             things
             were
             afterward
             acted
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             appears
             what
             little
             reason
             there
             was
             to
             account
             
               the
               proud
               happy
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               work
               wickedness
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               delighted
               in
               them
               ,
            
             because
             at
             that
             time
             they
             were
             suffered
             to
             prosper
             ,
             but
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             profit
             in
             serving
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             be
             done
             for
             them
             by
             which
             any
             might
             discern
             betwixt
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ;
             that
             part
             of
             the
             question
             remains
             yet
             unanswered
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             perish
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             be
             involved
             in
             one
             common
             judgement
             with
             them
             ;
             what
             is
             their
             case
             yet
             better
             then
             theirs
             ?
             To
             this
             therefore
             a
             full
             answer
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             2
             ¶
             But
             unto
             you
             that
             fear
             my
             Name
             ,
             shall
             the
             sun
             of
             righteousness
             arise
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             go
             forth
             ,
             and
             grow
             up
             as
             calves
             of
             the
             stall
             .
          
           
             
               But
               unto
               you
               that
               fear
               my
               Name
               shall
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               arise
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             these
             words
             is
             safety
             and
             happiness
             assured
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             that
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             miserably
             destroyed
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             manifest
             discrimination
             between
             them
             .
             What
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               how
               to
               deliver
               the
               godly
               out
               of
               temptation
               ,
               and
               to
               reserve
               the
               unjust
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
            
             II
             Pet.
             II.
             9
             .
             which
             he
             infers
             from
             two
             examples
             before
             given
             ,
             viz.
             his
             saving
             Noah
             ,
             when
             he
             brought
             in
             the
             Floud
             upon
             the
             World
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             And
             his
             delivering
             just
             Lot
             ,
             when
             he
             turned
             the
             Cities
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             into
             ashes
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             utter
             destruction
             by
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             is
             here
             manifestly
             asserted
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             same
             day
             which
             shall
             come
             as
             a
             burning
             oven
             to
             the
             proud
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             to
             burn
             them
             up
             and
             destroy
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             to
             those
             that
             fear
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             glorious
             day
             wherein
             the
             benigne
             Sun
             shall
             arise
             with
             his
             best
             influences
             of
             comfort
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             cherish
             and
             refresh
             their
             drooping
             spirits
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tsedakah
             here
             rendred
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             used
             to
             signify
             both
             justice
             or
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             also
             benignity
             or
             mercy
             ;
             and
             both
             significations
             will
             to
             this
             place
             well
             agree
             :
             for
             that
             Salvation
             and
             comfort
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             reached
             forth
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             is
             a
             demonstration
             both
             of
             justice
             and
             mercy
             ;
             by
             it
             shall
             be
             declared
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             justice
             those
             wicked
             ones
             questioned
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               c.
            
             II.
             17
             .
             in
             that
             he
             now
             rewardeth
             them
             for
             their
             obedience
             ,
             when
             he
             punisheth
             those
             that
             would
             not
             obey
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             also
             his
             mercy
             in
             sparing
             them
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             having
             many
             defects
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             
               as
               a
               man
               spareth
               his
               own
               son
               that
               serveth
               him
               ,
            
             as
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             c.
             III.
             17
             .
             And
             this
             would
             be
             a
             clear
             sense
             if
             we
             should
             no
             farther
             press
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             words
             then
             so
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             to
             denote
             that
             the
             same
             time
             which
             should
             be
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             consuming
             them
             as
             fire
             ,
             should
             be
             by
             the
             justice
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             a
             fair
             day
             wherein
             the
             Sun
             doth
             kindly
             arise
             ,
             and
             benignly
             and
             largely
             impart
             his
             light
             (
             as
             Drusius
             explains
             the
             expression
             )
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             men
             and
             other
             creatures
             ;
             a
             gracious
             and
             comfortable
             
             day
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             saving
             health
             to
             them
             :
             so
             Kimchi
             ,
             not
             unaptly
             ,
             notes
             that
             the
             words
             import
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             a
             good
             (
             or
             glad
             )
             heart
             .
             But
             Interpreters
             think
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             stop
             here
             ,
             but
             farther
             enquire
             who
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Christians
             generally
             agree
             that
             Christ
             who
             is
             ,
             o
             Luke
             I.
             78
             .
             called
             the
             day-spring
             or
             rising
             Sun
             ,
             is
             by
             this
             title
             meant
             ;
             and
             this
             day
             ,
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             being
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             c.
             III.
             2
             .
             called
             )
             he
             being
             entitled
             a
             Sun
             ,
             his
             coming
             in
             it
             may
             be
             well
             called
             his
             rising
             .
             Why
             Christ
             may
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             many
             reasons
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             brought
             by
             Interpreters
             .
             But
             among
             them
             to
             our
             purpose
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             understanding
             of
             the
             time
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             most
             agreeable
             will
             be
             ;
             because
             as
             by
             the
             Suns
             rising
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             covered
             in
             darkness
             ,
             are
             discovered
             and
             made
             apparent
             ,
             so
             by
             his
             coming
             in
             this
             manner
             both
             p
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             his
             mercy
             to
             them
             that
             feared
             his
             Name
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             not
             so
             discernible
             while
             he
             suffered
             them
             to
             be
             mixed
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yea
             insulted
             over
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             own
             them
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             peculiar
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             sate
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             should
             now
             be
             made
             conspicuous
             to
             all
             ,
             in
             his
             freeing
             them
             from
             their
             oppressions
             ,
             delivering
             them
             from
             those
             judgements
             by
             which
             the
             wicked
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             signally
             rewarding
             them
             for
             their
             obedience
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             that
             sate
             before
             in
             darkness
             now
             should
             see
             a
             great
             light
             ,
             and
             joyfully
             walk
             in
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             difference
             should
             be
             in
             their
             condition
             from
             what
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             might
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             The
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             of
             justice
             and
             mercy
             ,
             was
             risen
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             comfortable
             raies
             or
             beams
             ,
             as
             all
             agree
             by
             wings
             here
             to
             be
             meant
             .
             The
             ordinary
             Sun
             kindly
             arising
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             may
             at
             any
             time
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             bring
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             ,
             to
             diffuse
             and
             communicate
             health
             by
             his
             raies
             ,
             both
             to
             men
             and
             other
             creatures
             ,
             which
             after
             his
             setting
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             all
             the
             night
             seem
             to
             droop
             ,
             languish
             ,
             to
             be
             sick
             and
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             so
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             that
             while
             to
             be
             more
             so
             .
             Whence
             the
             Jews
             have
             a
             proverbial
             speech
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             something
             to
             illustrate
             this
             expression
             .
             q
             
               The
               Sun
               ariseth
               ,
               the
               infirmity
               decreaseth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             Sun
             riseth
             ,
             so
             infirmities
             decrease
             .
             Much
             more
             of
             this
             Sun
             might
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             at
             his
             arising
             to
             those
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             bring
             healing
             with
             him
             in
             his
             wings
             to
             them
             in
             that
             day
             of
             distress
             ,
             worse
             then
             the
             darkest
             night
             ,
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             it self
             ,
             which
             without
             his
             arising
             to
             them
             would
             necessarily
             have
             swallowed
             up
             them
             too
             in
             destruction
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             but
             by
             the
             apprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             make
             them
             as
             even
             sick
             at
             heart
             according
             to
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             c.
             III.
             2
             .
             
               who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             So
             terrible
             should
             it
             be
             that
             all
             mens
             hearts
             should
             r
             fail
             for
             fear
             ,
             in
             contemplation
             of
             those
             things
             that
             should
             come
             on
             them
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             solitary
             effects
             that
             his
             coming
             should
             have
             toward
             them
             that
             feared
             his
             Name
             ,
             he
             bid
             them
             s
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             ,
             these
             terrible
             things
             should
             begin
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             to
             look
             up
             and
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             redemption
             then
             drew
             nigh
             ,
             their
             deliverance
             from
             the
             persecutions
             by
             the
             unbeleiving
             Jews
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             endured
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             dangers
             which
             threatned
             them
             ,
             as
             ,
             except
             by
             his
             extraordinary
             Providence
             inevitable
             ,
             and
             his
             making
             that
             which
             was
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             occasion
             of
             comfort
             and
             prosperity
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             termed
             healing
             .
             But
             we
             may
             not
             confine
             it
             only
             to
             the
             rescue
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             preservation
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             nor
             the
             outward
             joy
             that
             they
             should
             find
             from
             that
             ,
             but
             look
             on
             the
             inward
             spiritual
             comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             healing
             of
             their
             t
             broken
             hearts
             ,
             and
             fainting
             spirits
             ,
             in
             preserving
             them
             from
             failing
             by
             fear
             and
             despair
             ,
             as
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             unfitly
             doth
             Grotius
             interpret
             this
             arising
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             ,
             of
             the
             Collation
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             Christ
             should
             send
             to
             his
             to
             shine
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             bring
             perfect
             health
             to
             their
             minds
             ;
             that
             spirit
             of
             comfort
             ,
             the
             only
             true
             comforter
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             viz.
             both
             his
             rescuing
             and
             delivering
             those
             that
             feared
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             protecting
             and
             delivering
             them
             from
             their
             outward
             fears
             and
             dangers
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             his
             inward
             illumination
             and
             comforting
             of
             them
             by
             his
             good
             Spirit
             ,
             shewing
             himself
             in
             all
             waies
             a
             Sun
             and
             shield
             to
             them
             ;
             was
             this
             Prophecy
             that
             he
             should
             arise
             to
             them
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             ,
             evidently
             and
             abundantly
             made
             good
             to
             them
             in
             that
             day
             .
             And
             certainly
             in
             all
             respects
             doth
             that
             title
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             agree
             to
             Christ
             the
             fountain
             of
             true
             heavenly
             light
             ,
             who
             
               enlightneth
               every
               man
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ,
            
             u
             Joh.
             I.
             9
             .
             
               and
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               to
               declare
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               Rom.
            
             III.
             25
             ,
             26.
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             true
             comfort
             ,
             who
             giveth
             to
             his
             
               such
               joy
               ,
               as
               shall
               swallow
               up
               all
               worldly
               sorrow
               ,
               Joh.
            
             XVI
             .
             20
             .
             such
             joy
             as
             no
             man
             can
             take
             from
             them
             ,
             v.
             22.
             
               and
               never
               leaveth
               his
               comfortless
               ,
               Joh.
            
             XIV
             .
             18
             .
             but
             sendeth
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               the
               comforter
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               .
               Joh.
            
             XV.
             26
             .
             
               to
               abide
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               to
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               Joh.
            
             XIV
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             in
             the
             same
             regard
             likewise
             may
             he
             be
             said
             to
             arise
             or
             come
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             
             other
             waies
             also
             ,
             diffusing
             health
             in
             all
             kinds
             .
             When
             he
             was
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             great
             multitudes
             from
             all
             parts
             flocked
             to
             him
             to
             be
             healed
             of
             their
             diseases
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             were
             vexed
             with
             unclean
             spirits
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             healed
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             multitude
             sought
             to
             touch
             him
             :
             
               for
               ●here
               went
               vertue
               out
               of
               him
            
             and
             healed
             them
             all
             ,
             Luke
             VI.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             the
             woman
             w
             ch
             had
             been
             twelve
             years
             diseased
             with
             an
             issue
             of
             blood
             ,
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             to
             find
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             vertue
             ,
             who
             therefore
             coming
             behind
             him
             ,
             touched
             the
             hemme
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
             
               for
               she
               said
               within
               her self
               ,
               If
               I
               may
               but
               touch
               his
               garment
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               whole
               ,
               Mat.
            
             IX
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             and
             she
             did
             accordingly
             find
             it
             ,
             for
             straight-way
             
               she
               was
               healed
               of
               that
               plague
               .
            
             And
             Jesus
             perceived
             ,
             though
             he
             saw
             not
             the
             woman
             ,
             that
             vertue
             had
             gone
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             she
             before
             all
             acknowledged
             it
             ,
             Mar.
             V.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             &c.
             and
             Luk.
             VIII
             .
             44
             ,
             &c.
             on
             which
             passage
             in
             Mat.
             IX
             .
             Grotius
             notes
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             well
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             having
             reference
             to
             ,
             at
             least
             good
             correspondence
             with
             ,
             this
             place
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Bicnapheiha
             rendred
             ,
             
               in
               his
               wings
            
             ,
             being
             capable
             of
             being
             rendred
             ,
             
               in
               fimbriis
            
             ,
             in
             the
             hemmes
             or
             borders
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
             as
             he
             observes
             it
             to
             be
             elsewhere
             rendred
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             not
             unworthy
             of
             consideration
             .
             But
             withall
             ,
             that
             healing
             vertue
             in
             him
             shewed
             it self
             ,
             not
             more
             in
             the
             healing
             bodily
             distempers
             ,
             then
             the
             worse
             maladies
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             his
             words
             when
             he
             cured
             some
             bodily
             diseases
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             not
             ,
             
               Be
               well
            
             or
             
               healed
               ,
               arise
            
             and
             walk
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               thy
               sins
               be
               forgiven
               thee
            
             ,
             y
             Mat.
             IX
             .
             2
             ,
             5.
             that
             they
             might
             know
             that
             
               he
               had
               power
               to
               forgive
               sins
               ,
               v.
            
             6.
             and
             was
             no
             less
             a
             Physitian
             of
             sick
             distressed
             souls
             ,
             then
             of
             diseased
             bodies
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             regards
             then
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             doth
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             arising
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             ,
             well
             agree
             to
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             those
             words
             can
             give
             us
             to
             expect
             from
             him
             that
             is
             so
             described
             ,
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             by
             him
             abundantly
             made
             good
             ;
             ●o
             have
             those
             that
             faithfully
             believe
             in
             him
             and
             rely
             on
             him
             alwaies
             found
             ,
             and
             shall
             find
             .
             But
             as
             to
             this
             present
             place
             the
             words
             seem
             limited
             to
             those
             benefits
             of
             outward
             preservation
             ,
             and
             inward
             comfort
             which
             those
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             were
             in
             that
             day
             of
             discrimination
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             saith
             he
             would
             make
             ,
             to
             expect
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             here
             made
             ,
             and
             did
             accordingly
             find
             ,
             with
             what
             more
             he
             adds
             in
             the
             following
             words
             for
             expressing
             his
             goodness
             to
             them
             .
             But
             before
             we
             proceed
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             here
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             strange
             conceit
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             they
             here
             bring
             for
             explication
             of
             what
             is
             here
             said
             concerning
             that
             day
             that
             shall
             burn
             as
             an
             oven
             ,
             and
             devour
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             which
             shall
             arise
             to
             them
             that
             fear
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             discrimination
             shall
             be
             made
             between
             them
             .
             The
             Sun
             ,
             z
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             is
             now
             inclosed
             in
             a
             case
             or
             sheath
             (
             besides
             that
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Pool
             before
             him
             ,
             deads
             his
             force
             with
             water
             )
             that
             so
             he
             may
             not
             burn
             up
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             he
             shall
             be
             unsheathed
             ,
             and
             so
             coming
             forth
             in
             his
             full
             strength
             ,
             shall
             (
             as
             he
             now
             doth
             in
             melting
             some
             things
             and
             hardning
             others
             ,
             )
             shew
             contrary
             effects
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             subjects
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             work
             on
             ,
             and
             so
             burn
             up
             the
             wicked
             as
             stubble
             ,
             but
             heal
             the
             godly
             of
             all
             those
             bodily
             defects
             and
             imperfections
             with
             which
             they
             shall
             then
             arise
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             as
             improved
             to
             its
             best
             meaning
             by
             Abarbinel
             .
             But
             what
             tolerable
             meaning
             it
             may
             have
             at
             best
             ,
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             ;
             sure
             it
             is
             such
             as
             hath
             no
             ground
             at
             all
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             agrees
             with
             it
             in
             any
             meaning
             .
             To
             prove
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             a
             sheath
             or
             cafe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               In
               them
               hath
               he
               set
               a
               Tabernacle
               for
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Psal.
            
             XIX
             .
             4
             .
             and
             that
             in
             the
             last
             day
             it
             shall
             be
             unsheathed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             
               the
               day
               cometh
               that
               shall
               burn
               as
               an
               oven
               ,
            
             are
             waies
             of
             proof
             that
             will
             have
             certainly
             no
             force
             with
             any
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             must
             think
             all
             that
             their
             ancient
             Rabbins
             have
             said
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             how
             absurd
             and
             groundless
             soever
             ,
             yea
             though
             both
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             and
             reason
             .
             What
             proof
             ,
             mean
             while
             ,
             for
             the
             Pool
             of
             water
             in
             which
             the
             Sun
             is
             cooled
             ?
             I
             should
             have
             passed
             this
             by
             ,
             without
             taking
             notice
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             only
             a
             conceipt
             of
             their
             Doctors
             given
             in
             strange
             terms
             ,
             to
             amuse
             their
             Disciples
             when
             they
             would
             not
             speak
             plainly
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             some
             hidden
             meaning
             in
             them
             (
             as
             many
             in
             that
             kind
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             which
             also
             may
             seem
             to
             refer
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             a
             that
             Abraham
             had
             a
             precious
             stone
             hanging
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             which
             when
             any
             sick
             People
             looked
             on
             ,
             they
             were
             healed
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             dyed
             God
             fastned
             it
             in
             the
             Sun
             by
             which
             means
             the
             Sun
             hath
             healing
             vertue
             in
             him
             ;
             by
             which
             b
             Abarbinel
             interprets
             to
             be
             meant
             that
             Abraham
             while
             he
             lived
             convinced
             men
             of
             the
             unity
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             God
             by
             solid
             arguments
             ,
             but
             after
             his
             death
             they
             being
             deprived
             of
             such
             an
             orall
             Teacher
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             visible
             one
             in
             the
             Sun
             by
             his
             wonderful
             motion
             undeniablely
             demonstrating
             the
             same
             ;
             )
             but
             that
             by
             the
             c
             gravest
             and
             most
             serious
             of
             them
             I
             see
             this
             cited
             as
             litterally
             to
             be
             expounded
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             and
             from
             being
             true
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             most
             wide
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             very
             ridiculous
             .
             As
             so
             therefore
             leaving
             it
             we
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             farther
             describes
             
             the
             happy
             condition
             that
             those
             that
             fear
             his
             Name
             shall
             be
             in
             .
          
           
             
               And
               ye
               shall
               go
               forth
               and
               grow
               up
               as
               Calves
               of
               the
               stall
               .
               ]
               Ye
               shall
               go
               forth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             say
             some
             of
             the
             Christian
             d
             Expositors
             ,
             who
             understand
             the
             time
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             general
             Judgement
             ,
             
               out
               of
               this
               World
            
             ,
             in
             which
             ye
             have
             hitherto
             been
             detained
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             prison
             .
             e
             Others
             to
             much
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               out
               of
               your
               graves
            
             ,
             and
             so
             enjoy
             that
             happiness
             and
             joyfull
             estate
             in
             the
             next
             words
             described
             .
             But
             this
             though
             applied
             to
             that
             time
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             well
             mind
             us
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             well
             agree
             to
             that
             way
             which
             we
             follow
             ,
             taking
             the
             day
             spoken
             of
             for
             that
             particular
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             wherein
             God
             proceeded
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Jews
             by
             bringing
             destruction
             both
             on
             the
             City
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             to
             that
             ,
             the
             explication
             of
             a
             learned
             f
             man
             comes
             closer
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             as
             with
             his
             hand
             bring
             you
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ready
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             way
             of
             taking
             care
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             when
             destruction
             is
             sent
             on
             the
             wicked
             among
             whom
             they
             are
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             many
             examples
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             gives
             us
             two
             ,
             Luk.
             XVII
             .
             27
             .
             the
             one
             of
             Noah
             ,
             at
             the
             general
             Deluge
             ,
             whom
             he
             taught
             first
             to
             make
             an
             Ark
             for
             his
             preservation
             ,
             and
             brought
             not
             the
             Flood
             on
             the
             ungodly
             till
             he
             was
             first
             by
             that
             secured
             ,
             but
             
               as
               soon
               as
               Noah
               entred
               into
               the
               Ark
               ,
               the
               Flood
               came
               and
               destroyed
               them
               all
               .
            
             The
             other
             of
             
               Lot
               v.
            
             29.
             to
             whom
             God
             purposing
             to
             destroy
             Sodom
             ,
             sent
             Angels
             to
             lead
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             by
             them
             telling
             him
             that
             he
             could
             not
             do
             any
             thing
             till
             he
             was
             escaped
             ,
             Gen.
             XIX
             .
             22
             .
             
               But
               the
               same
               day
               that
               Lot
               went
               out
               of
               Sodom
               it
               rained
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               them
               all
               .
            
             And
             a
             Vision
             there
             is
             presented
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             ,
             c.
             IX
             .
             4
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             where
             by
             Gods
             command
             a
             mark
             was
             set
             on
             the
             foreheads
             of
             such
             as
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             perish
             in
             the
             common
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             to
             destroy
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             without
             sparing
             any
             ,
             were
             yet
             charg'd
             not
             to
             come
             near
             any
             man
             upon
             whom
             was
             Gods
             mark
             .
             Not
             to
             look
             after
             more
             examples
             ;
             this
             promise
             of
             deliverance
             to
             those
             here
             to
             whom
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               go
               forth
            
             ,
             was
             manifestly
             made
             good
             to
             the
             Christians
             that
             were
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             by
             Gods
             miraculous
             g
             warning
             them
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             affording
             them
             occasion
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             went
             forth
             and
             were
             preserved
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             above
             said
             on
             c.
             III.
             6
             .
          
           
             Calvins
             words
             also
             for
             explaining
             this
             word
             will
             well
             fit
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             fully
             by
             him
             directed
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             renovation
             of
             the
             Church
             more
             generally
             )
             that
             the
             word
             
               going
               forth
            
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             hard
             straits
             they
             had
             been
             before
             in
             ,
             but
             should
             now
             have
             liberty
             of
             going
             forth
             ,
             and
             find
             open
             matter
             of
             joy
             .
             But
             there
             may
             be
             other
             waies
             of
             expounding
             this
             word
             without
             looking
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             denoting
             properly
             a
             
               going
               forth
            
             out
             of
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             :
             but
             being
             joyned
             to
             the
             next
             word
             ,
             
               and
               grow
            
             ,
             to
             denote
             that
             they
             shall
             h
             proceed
             to
             grow
             ,
             
               &c.
               i.
               e.
            
             having
             received
             that
             healing
             ,
             and
             salutary
             influence
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             shall
             go
             on
             in
             prospering
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             the
             next
             words
             declare
             .
             Or
             as
             a
             learned
             i
             Jew
             saith
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             expounded
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               go
               forth
               to
            
             ,
             or
             in
             ,
             or
             
               by
               the
               light
            
             of
             that
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             arising
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             may
             it
             be
             well
             enough
             applied
             to
             that
             warning
             of
             them
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             before
             we
             mentioned
             ;
             or
             as
             k
             another
             ,
             
               Wheresoever
               ye
               go
               ye
               shall
               grow
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             of
             these
             notions
             it
             will
             be
             best
             to
             take
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             indifferent
             to
             take
             either
             ,
             )
             as
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             better
             discerned
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             considered
             those
             joyned
             to
             it
             ,
             
               and
               grow
               up
               as
               Calves
               of
               the
               stall
            
             :
             In
             rendring
             the
             first
             of
             which
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Vpishtem
            
             (
             which
             ours
             render
             ,
             
               and
               grow
               up
            
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             among
             Interpreters
             ,
             some
             rendring
             it
             ,
             
               and
               ye
               shall
               leap
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             using
             here
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             Luk.
             VI.
             23
             .
             where
             he
             bids
             his
             rejoyce
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             leap
             for
             joy
             .
             )
             And
             so
             the
             Latin
             ,
             and
             the
             Syriack
             :
             the
             printed
             Arabick
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               move
               your selves
            
             ,
             or
             
               leap
               for
               joy
            
             ,
             the
             Chalde
             Paraphrase
             also
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               do
            
             or
             go
             l
             wantonly
             :
             the
             same
             signification
             doth
             the
             Greek
             give
             to
             it
             ,
             Jer.
             L.11
             .
             likewise
             the
             Syriack
             and
             the
             m
             Chalde
             more
             plainly
             then
             here
             .
             So
             doth
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             signifies
             here
             
               playing
               and
               leaping
               for
               alacrity
               and
               joy
               ,
            
             which
             he
             thinks
             also
             may
             most
             conveniently
             agree
             to
             that
             other
             forecited
             place
             of
             Jeremy
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             there
             rendred
             ,
             
               because
               ye
               skip
               or
               leap
            
             .
             And
             not
             far
             from
             this
             signification
             is
             that
             notion
             which
             the
             same
             root
             ,
             
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Phasha
            
             hath
             in
             the
             Arabick
             Tongue
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             signifies
             
               to
               vaunt
            
             or
             
               boast
               ,
               to
               go
               struttingly
            
             or
             proudly
             ,
             but
             n
             others
             prefer
             here
             to
             give
             it
             the
             signification
             of
             
               multiplying
               ,
               waxing
               fat
               ,
               growing
            
             or
             encreasing
             ,
             whether
             in
             number
             ,
             as
             some
             seem
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             who
             render
             it
             o
             Multiplicabimini
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             multiplied
             ;
             or
             in
             strength
             ,
             and
             well
             liking
             as
             p
             they
             who
             render
             it
             
               ye
               shall
               waxe
               fat
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             more
             generally
             in
             any
             way
             ,
             as
             others
             who
             use
             a
             word
             appliable
             to
             encrease
             in
             any
             way
             ,
             as
             q
             augescetis
             ,
             or
             r
             crescetis
             ,
             with
             which
             our
             
             
               grow
               up
            
             agrees
             .
             This
             signification
             also
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             recites
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             forecited
             Jer.
             L.
             as
             likewise
             Nahum
             III.
             18
             .
             and
             Habbak
             .
             I.
             8
             .
             and
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             both
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Jeremiah
             ,
             puts
             it
             as
             the
             proper
             Exposition
             of
             it
             ;
             here
             he
             expounds
             it
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               encrease
               and
               multiply
               as
               Calves
               of
               the
               stall
               ,
               which
               grow
               great
               in
               flesh
               and
               fatness
               .
            
             It
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             same
             word
             in
             the
             Chalde
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             
               Lud.
               de
               Dieu
            
             confirms
             it
             also
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Aethiopick
             Tongue
             ,
             in
             which
             s
             he
             notes
             the
             word
             to
             signify
             ,
             
               to
               be
               sound
               ,
               healthy
               and
               strong
               ,
            
             and
             so
             would
             have
             it
             here
             to
             signify
             
               ye
               shall
               be
               fat
               ,
               lusty
               and
               strong
               ,
            
             and
             because
             Calves
             when
             they
             are
             fatted
             and
             lusty
             ,
             use
             to
             frolick
             ,
             and
             to
             leap
             and
             skip
             up
             and
             down
             in
             wanton
             manner
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             render
             it
             ,
             
               shall
               leap
            
             .
             But
             perhaps
             they
             looked
             on
             it
             as
             a
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             distinct
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             besides
             them
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             who
             intimates
             that
             the
             word
             having
             different
             significations
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             which
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             requires
             ,
             or
             best
             agrees
             to
             .
             Both
             indeed
             of
             the
             forementioned
             significations
             well
             agree
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Jeremy
             also
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             joyned
             by
             Abarbinel
             ,
             who
             saith
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             that
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             shall
             arise
             to
             them
             with
             healing
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             go
             forth
             to
             (
             or
             in
             ,
             or
             by
             )
             the
             light
             of
             that
             Sun
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             delight
             or
             sport
             themselves
             and
             encrease
             (
             or
             multiply
             or
             grow
             up
             )
             as
             Calves
             of
             the
             stall
             ,
             which
             will
             signify
             ,
             as
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             well
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             notion
             ,
             
               increase
               in
               happiness
            
             .
          
           
             Another
             signification
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             
               viz.
               of
               spreading
            
             or
             dispersing
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             would
             have
             it
             here
             understood
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             he
             notes
             on
             Nahum
             III.
             18
             .
             where
             indeed
             that
             signification
             is
             by
             many
             given
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             ours
             rendred
             ,
             
               is
               scattered
            
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Habbak
             .
             I.
             8
             .
             where
             ours
             and
             many
             others
             also
             render
             it
             ,
             
               shall
               spread
               themselves
            
             ,
             although
             in
             those
             places
             also
             t
             there
             be
             who
             would
             have
             it
             to
             obtain
             the
             signification
             of
             multiplying
             and
             increasing
             .
             But
             in
             this
             place
             he
             hath
             not
             many
             that
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             although
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             Nahum
             ,
             intimate
             that
             some
             do
             ,
             viz.
             take
             the
             word
             here
             to
             signify
             as
             it
             doth
             there
             
               to
               spread
            
             or
             
               disperse
               themselves
            
             .
             But
             that
             signification
             may
             be
             also
             referred
             to
             the
             former
             of
             multiplying
             .
             There
             is
             another
             notion
             that
             the
             same
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             v
             Posh
             hath
             in
             the
             Syriack
             Tongue
             ,
             
               viz.
               to
               remain
               ,
               to
               cease
               ,
               to
               rest
            
             and
             
               be
               quiet
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Pusho
             ,
             an
             
               interval
               ,
               resting
            
             or
             intermission
             between
             any
             motions
             .
             And
             to
             say
             that
             here
             according
             to
             that
             notion
             it
             might
             signify
             that
             they
             should
             have
             rest
             and
             intermission
             from
             their
             troubles
             ;
             and
             be
             secure
             and
             quiet
             ,
             as
             Calves
             in
             a
             stall
             ,
             would
             be
             no
             wide
             conjecture
             ,
             nor
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             But
             the
             two
             former
             significations
             ,
             viz.
             of
             leaping
             ,
             or
             
               growing
               strong
            
             and
             lusty
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             followed
             ;
             and
             both
             agree
             to
             the
             comparison
             taken
             from
             Calves
             in
             a
             stall
             ;
             by
             considering
             which
             words
             ,
             guess
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             signification
             of
             this
             .
             As
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             those
             ,
             I
             suppose
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             properly
             signify
             as
             they
             are
             by
             our
             Translators
             rendred
             :
             nor
             is
             any
             made
             by
             any
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             not
             all
             agreed
             x
             in
             the
             rendring
             ;
             for
             some
             render
             ,
             
               as
               Calves
               loosed
               from
               bonds
            
             (
             they
             mean
             I
             suppose
             let
             loose
             out
             of
             the
             stall
             .
             )
             y
             Others
             ,
             
               as
               Calves
               of
               the
               heard
            
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             read
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Marbeck
             ,
             by
             transposition
             of
             a
             letter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mibbakar
             ,
             as
             might
             more
             easily
             be
             conjectured
             ,
             then
             what
             a
             learned
             z
             man
             supposeth
             that
             the
             Greek
             by
             change
             of
             a
             letter
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Meretak
             ,
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rattok
             signifies
             bonds
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             one
             took
             it
             for
             a
             a
             Calf
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             herd
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             a
             stall
             to
             be
             fatted
             ;
             the
             other
             having
             rendred
             the
             Verb
             
               ye
               shall
               leap
            
             ,
             thought
             it
             appliable
             to
             stalled
             Calves
             ,
             not
             while
             tyed
             in
             the
             stall
             ,
             but
             such
             which
             having
             been
             full
             fed
             in
             the
             stall
             were
             grown
             lusty
             and
             wanton
             ,
             and
             would
             ,
             if
             let
             loose
             ,
             frolick
             it
             and
             leap
             about
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thought
             it
             more
             apposite
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             that
             word
             to
             express
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             rendring
             
               Calves
               loosed
               from
               the
               bonds
            
             with
             which
             they
             were
             tyed
             in
             the
             stall
             .
             The
             same
             word
             is
             used
             ,
             I
             Sam.
             XXVIII
             .
             24
             .
             and
             Amos
             VI.
             4
             .
             and
             is
             doubtless
             a
             stall
             ,
             or
             place
             in
             which
             Cattel
             are
             tyed
             up
             and
             fatted
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             first
             place
             it
             be
             rendred
             by
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             ,
             a
             feeding
             or
             a
             
               fed
               Calf
            
             ;
             in
             the
             second
             by
             both
             
               an
               herd
            
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             necessary
             that
             that
             leardned
             man
             should
             have
             changed
             a
             letter
             to
             find
             in
             the
             word
             the
             signification
             of
             bonds
             :
             the
             word
             as
             it
             is
             read
             would
             as
             easily
             afford
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             consulted
             the
             Arabick
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             great
             affinity
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             in
             which
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             (
             on
             that
             b
             place
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Sam.
             )
             notes
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rabko
             or
             rabak
             is
             a
             cord
             ,
             with
             which
             Calves
             or
             other
             Cattle
             are
             tied
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fatted
             ,
             and
             thence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Marbek
             ,
             a
             place
             wherein
             they
             are
             so
             tied
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             a
             
               fatting
               house
               ,
               a
               stall
            
             .
             This
             by
             the
             way
             for
             justifying
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             comparison
             that
             is
             used
             in
             the
             forecited
             ,
             Jer.
             L.11
             .
             is
             much
             like
             to
             this
             as
             to
             the
             scope
             ,
             viz.
             of
             expressing
             vigor
             and
             lustiness
             ,
             or
             alacrity
             ,
             but
             there
             instead
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             stall
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dasha
             where
             (
             the
             Verb
             of
             the
             same
             root
             being
             there
             ,
             that
             here
             )
             
             ours
             render
             the
             expression
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               grown
               fat
            
             ,
             (
             big
             ,
             or
             corpulent
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Margin
             )
             
               as
               the
               Heifer
               at
               grass
            
             ,
             but
             c
             some
             think
             better
             to
             render
             it
             
               as
               a
               Calf
            
             ,
             or
             Heifer
             (
             the
             word
             may
             indifferently
             be
             rendred
             ,
             Calf
             or
             
               Heifer
               ,
               )
               that
               treadeth
               in
               the
               floor
            
             ;
             (
             and
             so
             being
             permitted
             to
             eat
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             grew
             lusty
             and
             wanton
             .
             )
             however
             the
             words
             there
             be
             rendred
             ,
             and
             however
             that
             expression
             differ
             from
             this
             here
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             much
             alike
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Chalde
             there
             also
             renders
             
               Calves
               of
               the
               stall
            
             ,
             regarding
             more
             the
             sense
             then
             the
             word
             .
             And
             however
             the
             words
             be
             here
             rendred
             ,
             according
             to
             any
             of
             those
             Interpretations
             that
             we
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             scope
             will
             still
             be
             the
             same
             whether
             we
             follow
             those
             that
             render
             
               ye
               shall
               leap
            
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             render
             
               ye
               shall
               grow
               up
               ,
               be
               lusty
            
             or
             
               fat
               and
               strong
               ,
               like
               fatted
               Calves
               .
            
             The
             scope
             will
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             a
             promise
             of
             great
             happiness
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             security
             and
             occasion
             of
             joy
             and
             exultation
             to
             those
             spoken
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             only
             find
             healing
             by
             the
             arising
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             but
             also
             find
             occasion
             of
             delight
             and
             joy
             ,
             as
             d
             a
             Talmudical
             Doctor
             expresses
             it
             .
             And
             this
             prosperity
             and
             exultation
             so
             comparatively
             described
             do
             they
             that
             by
             
               the
               day
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             understand
             
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
            
             ,
             and
             to
             concern
             all
             ,
             apply
             to
             the
             joy
             and
             happy
             condition
             which
             then
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             :
             but
             certainly
             that
             is
             *
             such
             as
             neither
             eye
             hath
             seen
             nor
             ear
             hath
             heard
             ,
             nor
             can
             by
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             be
             conceived
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             similitude
             taken
             from
             earthly
             enjoyments
             ,
             or
             any
             expressions
             of
             joy
             ,
             or
             alacrity
             in
             any
             Creature
             in
             this
             World
             be
             set
             forth
             .
          
           
             This
             comparison
             may
             seem
             more
             to
             agree
             to
             something
             that
             shall
             in
             this
             life
             be
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             so
             therefore
             do
             we
             apply
             it
             to
             denote
             the
             secure
             and
             happy
             condition
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             dreadful
             day
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             destruction
             (
             which
             by
             this
             day
             here
             we
             understand
             )
             God
             would
             of
             his
             mercy
             place
             those
             that
             feared
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             embraced
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             a
             promise
             to
             them
             of
             safety
             and
             deliverance
             in
             that
             dreadful
             day
             :
             and
             that
             were
             great
             kindness
             from
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             evident
             sign
             of
             his
             love
             to
             them
             and
             providencial
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             only
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             needed
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             for
             proof
             of
             it
             then
             their
             deliverance
             from
             so
             great
             and
             unavoidable
             destruction
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             to
             
               Baruch
               ,
               Jerem.
            
             XLV
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               That
               which
               I
               have
               built
               will
               I
               break
               down
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               I
               have
               planted
               will
               I
               pluck
               up
               ,
               even
               this
               whole
               Land.
               And
               seekest
               thou
               great
               things
               for
               thy self
               ?
               seek
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               behold
               I
               will
               bring
               evil
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               thy
               life
               will
               I
               give
               unto
               thee
               for
               a
               prey
               in
               all
               places
               whither
               thou
               goest
               ,
            
             (
             as
             likewise
             to
             Ebed-melech
             he
             saith
             ,
             c.
             XXXIX
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             )
             And
             had
             his
             promise
             now
             to
             those
             that
             feared
             his
             Name
             ,
             been
             only
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             would
             secure
             them
             and
             save
             their
             lives
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             perished
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             evidence
             enough
             of
             his
             peculiar
             love
             and
             fatherly
             compassion
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             sufficiently
             discern
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             between
             whom
             there
             appeared
             hitherto
             no
             difference
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             opinion
             :
             but
             here
             is
             withall
             an
             evident
             promise
             of
             greater
             things
             ,
             of
             joy
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             well
             being
             as
             well
             as
             being
             ,
             set
             out
             in
             this
             comparative
             expression
             .
             But
             though
             righteousness
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             good
             things
             which
             respect
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             which
             respect
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             of
             outward
             as
             well
             as
             inward
             good
             things
             ,
             yet
             considering
             the
             nature
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             and
             his
             promises
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             respect
             to
             be
             had
             here
             also
             to
             that
             joy
             and
             comfort
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             e
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             they
             should
             find
             through
             the
             presence
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             
               the
               comforter
            
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             should
             have
             occasion
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Saviors
             f
             Precept
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             and
             leap
             for
             joy
             ,
             whatever
             outward
             trouble
             they
             should
             find
             ;
             this
             inward
             joy
             should
             be
             so
             great
             as
             to
             express
             it self
             in
             vigor
             and
             alacrity
             ,
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             here
             by
             this
             comparative
             expression
             intimated
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             now
             felt
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             to
             them
             a
             pledge
             and
             certain
             token
             of
             finding
             the
             like
             deliverance
             in
             that
             last
             general
             Judgement
             also
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             
               as
               Calves
               of
               the
               stall
            
             ,
             but
             
               as
               Angels
            
             ,
             their
             bodies
             being
             made
             like
             Christs
             glorious
             body
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             seeing
             God
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             be
             made
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             instated
             in
             all
             fulness
             of
             joy
             for
             ever
             ,
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             sorrow
             :
             though
             we
             do
             not
             with
             many
             look
             on
             that
             as
             the
             thing
             primarily
             here
             meant
             (
             though
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             look
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             )
             but
             that
             liberty
             or
             happy
             condition
             ,
             which
             in
             and
             by
             that
             fearfull
             doom
             of
             the
             Jews
             w
             ch
             hitherto
             persecuted
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             only
             described
             by
             telling
             them
             in
             what
             happy
             plight
             and
             condition
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             amplified
             by
             declaring
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             wicked
             who
             before
             Lorded
             it
             over
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             now
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             evident
             discrimination
             between
             them
             compared
             one
             with
             the
             other
             .
             That
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             ye
             shall
             tread
             down
             the
             wicked
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             ashes
             under
             the
             soles
             of
             your
             feet
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             this
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               ye
               shall
               tread
               down
               the
               wicked
               ;
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               ashes
               under
               the
               soles
               of
               your
               feet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             the
             wicked
             are
             looked
             on
             by
             men
             judging
             according
             to
             the
             present
             face
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             happy
             men
             ,
             men
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             g
             delivered
             to
             do
             all
             those
             abominations
             whereby
             they
             tempted
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             in
             vain
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             no
             profit
             to
             keep
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             to
             walk
             mournfully
             before
             him
             :
             but
             see
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             a
             discrimination
             between
             them
             ,
             what
             a
             strange
             alteration
             shall
             be
             .
             They
             which
             before
             were
             kept
             under
             shall
             now
             tread
             down
             those
             that
             were
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             the
             proud
             ones
             being
             by
             that
             burning
             day
             brought
             to
             destruction
             be
             as
             ashes
             (
             or
             dust
             )
             under
             the
             soles
             of
             their
             feet
             whom
             they
             thought
             to
             trample
             on
             .
             By
             this
             expression
             is
             manifestly
             set
             forth
             the
             difference
             which
             should
             then
             be
             made
             by
             God
             betwixt
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             one
             should
             appear
             to
             be
             owned
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             not
             only
             in
             a
             safe
             but
             in
             an
             happy
             and
             honorable
             condition
             ,
             the
             other
             rejected
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             vilest
             and
             lowest
             condition
             that
             any
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             comparing
             them
             to
             dust
             and
             ashes
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             were
             sufficient
             thus
             much
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             phrase
             ,
             as
             a
             figurative
             expression
             concerning
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             conditions
             ,
             by
             which
             should
             be
             made
             good
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             c.
             III.
             v.
             18.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               ye
               return
               and
               discern
               between
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             all
             that
             they
             who
             look
             on
             these
             words
             as
             describing
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             then
             be
             done
             ,
             h
             
               when
               the
               just
               shall
               awake
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               to
               shame
               and
               everlasting
               contempt
               ,
            
             can
             require
             for
             the
             making
             good
             of
             the
             expression
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             also
             as
             understanding
             it
             of
             the
             day
             of
             his
             proceeding
             in
             judgment
             against
             the
             Jews
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             we
             need
             require
             ,
             or
             i
             they
             also
             who
             take
             this
             day
             to
             include
             all
             the
             time
             between
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             till
             his
             last
             coming
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
             Yet
             the
             learned
             Grotius
             thinks
             that
             the
             words
             literally
             ,
             and
             as
             without
             any
             thing
             of
             figure
             in
             them
             understood
             ,
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             made
             good
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             were
             consumed
             by
             fire
             ,
             such
             of
             the
             Christians
             as
             did
             after
             come
             thither
             ,
             did
             really
             tread
             on
             their
             ashes
             .
             And
             so
             some
             of
             the
             ancient
             k
             Jews
             who
             understood
             this
             day
             of
             the
             last
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             have
             found
             out
             a
             device
             to
             tell
             us
             how
             this
             shall
             then
             also
             be
             literally
             made
             good
             ,
             viz.
             in
             that
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             wicked
             (
             ordinary
             sinners
             at
             least
             )
             after
             they
             have
             been
             tormented
             in
             Hell
             flames
             for
             twelve
             months
             shall
             then
             be
             consumed
             to
             ashes
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             shall
             scatter
             them
             under
             the
             soles
             of
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             here
             said
             .
             A
             pretty
             invention
             for
             such
             as
             will
             believe
             it
             on
             their
             authority
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             the
             soberer
             among
             them
             do
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             would
             probably
             have
             made
             more
             use
             of
             it
             in
             their
             Expositions
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Abarbinel
             indeed
             makes
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             simple
             meaning
             in
             these
             words
             is
             to
             shew
             ;
             
               That
               if
               we
               see
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               prosper
               ,
               and
               the
               righteous
               to
               go
               mournfully
               ▪
               behold
               that
               is
               it
               which
               happeneth
               in
               this
               dark
               World
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               shall
               arise
               a
               Sun
               and
               shield
               in
               his
               divine
               day
               ,
               and
               shall
               judge
               all
               living
               ,
               he
               shall
               give
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               doings
               .
            
             Neither
             
               R.
               Salomo
            
             ;
             nor
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             nor
             
               David
               Kimchi
            
             mention
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             the
             last
             of
             these
             thus
             expounding
             the
             words
             ,
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               now
               the
               wicked
               bear
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               time
               ye
               shall
               trample
               them
               under
               the
               soles
               of
               your
               feet
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               ashes
               ,
               is
               a
               proverbial
               or
               comparative
               expression
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               before
               said
               that
               the
               day
               that
               should
               come
               ,
               should
               burn
               them
               up
               .
            
             It
             appears
             then
             that
             he
             did
             not
             think
             that
             ashes
             here
             ought
             literally
             to
             be
             meant
             ▪
             but
             to
             denote
             the
             vileness
             and
             contemptibleness
             of
             their
             condition
             .
             Neither
             find
             we
             any
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             differ
             from
             what
             we
             follow
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             looks
             on
             the
             things
             spoken
             as
             not
             yet
             fulfilled
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             affords
             us
             words
             which
             we
             may
             well
             make
             use
             of
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             which
             though
             he
             put
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             yet
             may
             here
             conveniently
             be
             put
             ,
             as
             having
             respect
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             what
             follows
             ;
             and
             they
             thus
             sound
             ,
             [
             Consider
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             great
             wisdome
             in
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             revelation
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             whereas
             there
             is
             for
             the
             righteous
             a
             reward
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             wicked
             on
             the
             contrary
             punishment
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             these
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             are
             fitted
             to
             both
             intentions
             at
             once
             ,
             according
             to
             an
             outward
             (
             or
             literal
             )
             sense
             and
             an
             inward
             meaning
             .
             As
             to
             the
             outward
             meaning
             it
             expresseth
             what
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Messiah
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             punishment
             shall
             then
             encompass
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             consumed
             together
             and
             be
             burnt
             up
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               day
               cometh
               burning
               as
               an
               oven
            
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             righteous
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             divine
             Providence
             shall
             arise
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             healed
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             truths
             ,
             from
             that
             grief
             which
             they
             sustained
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             being
             hidden
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             it
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               there
               shall
               arise
               to
               you
               that
               fear
               my
               Name
               ,
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
               ,
               
               &c.
               
            
             But
             as
             to
             the
             inward
             meaning
             ,
             it
             signifies
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thought
             on
             his
             Name
             ,
             viz.
             which
             sincerely
             did
             so
             after
             their
             knowledge
             of
             him
             and
             walking
             in
             his
             waies
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             to
             them
             an
             everlasting
             duration
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             writing
             down
             of
             their
             righteousness
             in
             a
             book
             of
             remembrance
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             a
             peculiar
             to
             him
             among
             mankind
             ,
             which
             is
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               which
               I
               shall
               make
            
             (
             or
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             do
             this
             )
             
               a
               peculiar
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             them
             shall
             the
             day
             come
             burning
             as
             an
             oven
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             our
             wise
             men
             have
             declared
             ,
             as
             likewise
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             
               and
               the
               day
               that
               cometh
               shall
               burn
               them
               up
               .
            
             And
             by
             l
             day
             he
             expresseth
             ▪
             both
             happiness
             and
             misery
             ,
             for
             two
             different
             meanings
             (
             or
             reasons
             )
             1.
             happiness
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             light
             which
             is
             found
             in
             the
             day
             after
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             like
             that
             clearness
             of
             apprehension
             that
             shall
             accrue
             to
             the
             perfected
             soul
             after
             its
             separation
             from
             grose
             matter
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             then
             misery
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             extreme
             heat
             ,
             that
             is
             found
             in
             the
             day
             proportionable
             to
             the
             grievousness
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             pain
             thereof
             ,
             as
             he
             likewise
             compares
             it
             to
             fire
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               burning
               like
               an
               oven
            
             .
             And
             because
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             that
             fire
             ,
             whereas
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             righteous
             shall
             be
             exalted
             ,
             he
             compareth
             them
             also
             to
             ashes
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               and
               ye
               shall
               tread
               down
               the
               wicked
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               ashes
               under
               the
               soles
               of
               your
               feet
               .
            
             and
             he
             explains
             his
             comparing
             happiness
             to
             light
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               there
               shall
               arise
               to
               you
               that
               fear
               my
               Name
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             that
             is
             an
             intellectual
             light
             which
             shall
             accrue
             by
             the
             right
             disposition
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             rectification
             of
             the
             deeds
             ,
             by
             the
             clearness
             of
             the
             shining
             of
             which
             the
             Soul
             shall
             find
             rest
             ,
             and
             be
             healed
             from
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             distraction
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             their
             disturbance
             (
             or
             strugling
             ,
             or
             contrary
             motions
             ;
             )
             that
             is
             it
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
            
             .
             And
             to
             like
             purpose
             ,
             saith
             Isaiah
             ,
             c.
             LVIII
             .
             8
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               thy
               light
               break
               forth
               as
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               thy
               health
               shall
               spring
               forth
               speedily
               ;
               and
               thy
               righteousness
               shall
               go
               before
               thee
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               thy
               rereward
               .
            
             We
             beg
             of
             the
             Lord
             therefore
             that
             he
             will
             assist
             us
             for
             attaining
             to
             those
             inward
             (
             or
             hidden
             )
             promises
             ,
             by
             hastning
             the
             outward
             (
             or
             visible
             )
             ones
             ,
             that
             our
             knowledge
             and
             worship
             of
             him
             may
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             occasion
             to
             us
             an
             encrease
             of
             appropinquation
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             ,
             bring
             us
             nearer
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             be
             made
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             Isaiah
             XXXV
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
               strengthen
               ye
               the
               weak
               hands
               ,
               and
               confirm
               the
               feeble
               knees
               ,
               say
               to
               them
               that
               are
               of
               a
               fearfull
               heart
               ,
               Be
               strong
               ,
               fear
               not
               :
               behold
               your
               God
               will
               come
               with
               vengeance
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
          
           
             These
             are
             his
             words
             (
             which
             if
             opportunity
             serve
             we
             shall
             at
             the
             end
             of
             these
             Notes
             set
             down
             in
             his
             own
             language
             .
             )
             I
             thought
             convenient
             to
             give
             them
             at
             length
             ,
             (
             though
             perhaps
             not
             all
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             )
             because
             though
             he
             be
             out
             in
             the
             main
             matter
             of
             timing
             things
             ,
             yet
             what
             he
             saith
             applied
             to
             the
             right
             time
             ,
             will
             illustrate
             and
             confirm
             what
             we
             look
             on
             as
             the
             truest
             way
             of
             expounding
             them
             ,
             viz.
             that
             literally
             and
             primarily
             they
             describe
             to
             us
             a
             day
             wherein
             God
             would
             proceed
             in
             judgement
             against
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             making
             a
             discrimination
             betwixt
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             was
             at
             that
             present
             ,
             when
             this
             ,
             Prophet
             lived
             and
             spake
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             so
             discernible
             ,
             they
             took
             thence
             occasion
             to
             question
             his
             Justice
             ,
             and
             spake
             
               stout
               words
               against
               him
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               vain
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Judgement
            
             ?
             That
             day
             it
             appears
             c.
             III.
             1
             ,
             2.
             should
             be
             at
             ,
             or
             ,
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             coming
             is
             meant
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             )
             his
             coming
             in
             Judgement
             to
             them
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             In
             that
             our
             forecited
             Author
             is
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             Christ
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             day
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             whereas
             we
             (
             as
             the
             truth
             is
             )
             look
             on
             both
             as
             already
             come
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             granted
             ,
             then
             we
             say
             that
             in
             that
             he
             is
             right
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             described
             a
             day
             of
             discrimination
             to
             be
             made
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             then
             made
             by
             the
             terrible
             destruction
             of
             the
             wicked
             among
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             and
             gracious
             rescue
             and
             deliverance
             of
             those
             that
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             wonderfull
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             judge
             them
             then
             ,
             is
             so
             described
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             before
             our
             eies
             another
             coming
             of
             his
             to
             judge
             all
             the
             World
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             wherein
             shall
             be
             made
             a
             perfect
             separation
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             unrighteous
             ,
             those
             being
             received
             into
             joy
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             perfect
             happiness
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             m
             the
             Lamb
             that
             shall
             be
             their
             light
             ;
             the
             other
             adjuged
             to
             perpetual
             burnings
             worse
             then
             of
             an
             oven
             ,
             or
             furnace
             ,
             to
             everlasting
             shame
             ,
             and
             contempt
             ,
             and
             misery
             ;
             however
             in
             this
             World
             they
             thought
             themselves
             happy
             ,
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             delivered
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             daies
             is
             here
             properly
             described
             in
             such
             figurative
             expressions
             as
             necessarily
             suggest
             to
             us
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             .
             To
             either
             of
             them
             is
             appliable
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               day
               that
               I
               shall
               do
            
             [
             this
             ]
             or
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Interlineary
             Latin
             here
             renders
             ,
             as
             likewise
             n
             some
             others
             )
             
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               make
               ,
            
             or
             shall
             make
             .
             The
             same
             expression
             which
             we
             had
             before
             ,
             c.
             III.
             17
             .
             and
             is
             an
             expression
             also
             elsewhere
             used
             ,
             *
             
               This
               is
               the
               day
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             title
             may
             well
             be
             applied
             
             to
             such
             a
             peculiar
             ,
             signal
             ,
             day
             wherein
             God
             hath
             done
             some
             o
             extraordinary
             thing
             either
             for
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             for
             punishment
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             or
             Salvation
             and
             deliverance
             to
             his
             .
             Though
             ,
             he
             made
             all
             daies
             ,
             yet
             such
             a
             day
             might
             seem
             of
             a
             new
             make
             or
             singular
             creation
             ,
             and
             be
             singularly
             attributed
             to
             him
             as
             its
             Maker
             .
             And
             such
             may
             well
             be
             called
             the
             daies
             of
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             his
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             against
             the
             Jews
             of
             that
             generation
             ,
             which
             all
             may
             be
             (
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             before
             said
             )
             looked
             as
             on
             one
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             especially
             the
             last
             act
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             here
             peculiarly
             pointed
             out
             ,
             wherein
             was
             brought
             a
             terrible
             destruction
             on
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             wonderfull
             deliverance
             to
             his
             friends
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             may
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             be
             so
             likewise
             called
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             may
             well
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             here
             pointed
             out
             ,
             though
             not
             primarily
             meant
             as
             some
             seem
             to
             take
             it
             with
             omission
             of
             the
             other
             .
             In
             this
             day
             that
             they
             might
             know
             what
             he
             had
             said
             should
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             he
             adds
             his
             solemn
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             
               Saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             ]
             He
             who
             hath
             all
             power
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             at
             whose
             beck
             are
             all
             Creatures
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             as
             ready
             Ministers
             to
             execute
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             make
             good
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             true
             in
             his
             sayings
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             alter
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             he
             hath
             said
             it
             ?
             the
             mighty
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             God
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             disannul
             it
             ?
             he
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             therefore
             as
             certain
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             done
             .
             According
             therefore
             to
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             did
             that
             day
             come
             on
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             People
             here
             spoken
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             things
             here
             foretold
             ,
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             And
             as
             certainly
             shall
             that
             other
             day
             ,
             here
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             typified
             or
             intimated
             ,
             come
             on
             all
             the
             World
             in
             the
             time
             appointed
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             hath
             though
             not
             expresly
             here
             said
             it
             ,
             yet
             not
             obscurely
             intimated
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             more
             plainly
             said
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             must
             expect
             that
             as
             certainly
             to
             come
             on
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             former
             already
             to
             have
             come
             on
             the
             Jews
             .
             They
             deny
             it
             indeed
             to
             have
             been
             yet
             come
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             it
             to
             signify
             some
             thing
             to
             come
             not
             on
             themselves
             ,
             but
             on
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             because
             they
             wilfully
             shut
             their
             eies
             against
             that
             which
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             hath
             seen
             ,
             and
             with
             amazement
             acknowledge
             it
             .
             A
             strange
             thing
             that
             that
             terrible
             destruction
             of
             their
             Country
             and
             Nation
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             never
             yet
             parallel'd
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             happened
             to
             any
             Nation
             besides
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             out-done
             by
             any
             thing
             imaginable
             ,
             but
             the
             day
             of
             general
             Judgement
             and
             conflagration
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             it
             not
             obscurely
             represented
             ,
             should
             work
             no
             more
             on
             them
             .
             Our
             prayer
             for
             them
             therefore
             must
             not
             be
             in
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             hasten
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             first
             day
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             with
             better
             preparations
             expect
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             open
             their
             eies
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             incline
             their
             wills
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             to
             have
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             here
             threatned
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             turned
             and
             brought
             near
             to
             Christ
             ;
             for
             rejecting
             whom
             was
             all
             that
             came
             on
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             themselves
             ever
             since
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             what
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             of
             that
             last
             coming
             of
             his
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             so
             terrible
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             then
             may
             appear
             to
             them
             
               as
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
            
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             before
             came
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             as
             a
             burning
             oven
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             receive
             and
             obey
             p
             his
             Gospel
             .
             So
             shall
             they
             prevent
             by
             their
             repentance
             the
             evil
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             though
             their
             Ancestors
             would
             not
             ,
             though
             by
             God
             warned
             ,
             seek
             to
             prevent
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             other
             :
             would
             not
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             for
             though
             God
             here
             shews
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             what
             they
             would
             do
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             implied
             a
             condition
             of
             their
             persisting
             to
             do
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             repentance
             and
             change
             of
             their
             waies
             it
             might
             have
             been
             prevented
             ,
             appears
             by
             what
             he
             adds
             (
             not
             certainly
             to
             no
             purpose
             )
             to
             move
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             bidding
             them
             to
             
               remember
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             promising
             to
             send
             Eliah
             to
             seek
             to
             convert
             them
             ,
             
               lest
               he
               should
               come
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             whom
             if
             they
             would
             not
             hearken
             they
             should
             inevitably
             pull
             on
             themselves
             destruction
             .
          
           
             4
             ¶
             Remember
             ye
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             my
             servant
             ,
             which
             I
             commanded
             unto
             him
             in
             Horeb
             for
             all
             Israel
             ,
             with
             the
             statutes
             and
             judgements
             .
          
           
             
               Remember
               ye
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               my
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Aben
             Ezra's
             Gloss
             on
             these
             words
             is
             not
             amiss
             ,
             
               Remember
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             keep
             (
             or
             observe
             )
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             teach
             you
             the
             way
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             the
             mentioned
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               be
               delivered
            
             .
             But
             the
             other
             Jews
             go
             wider
             ,
             as
             by
             considering
             their
             words
             ,
             we
             shall
             perceive
             .
             Abarbinel
             thus
             gives
             the
             coherence
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               the
               worship
               (
               or
               service
               of
               God
               )
               which
               should
               bring
               them
               to
               that
               last
               true
               reward
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               was
               the
               worship
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               that
               great
               rebellion
               which
               should
               bring
               to
               that
               punishment
               ,
               which
               he
               mentions
               ,
               is
               the
               omission
               (
               or
               rejection
               )
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               he
               subjoyns
               to
               this
               which
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 my
                 servant
                 ,
              
               to
               declare
               to
               them
               that
               by
               means
               of
               that
               they
               should
               attain
               to
               the
               reward
               ,
               and
               true
               prosperity
               .
            
             That
             in
             which
             he
             errs
             in
             this
             Exposition
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             refers
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             that
             day
             of
             Jerusalems
             Visitation
             ,
             the
             evil
             of
             which
             that
             they
             might
             prevent
             ,
             or
             in
             it
             find
             deliverance
             ,
             he
             commends
             to
             them
             the
             remembrance
             and
             observance
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             as
             a
             faithful
             rule
             ,
             seeing
             they
             should
             after
             this
             have
             no
             more
             Prophets
             to
             direct
             them
             ,
             till
             his
             sending
             to
             them
             Elias
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             that
             day
             .
             Much
             in
             like
             kind
             errs
             
               R.
               Tanchum
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             mis-timing
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               given
               as
               a
               Precept
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               he
               commanding
               it
               to
               Israel
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               because
               after
               him
               Prophecy
               should
               cease
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               obscurity
               of
               the
               Captivity
               ;
               and
               the
               meaning
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               that
               he
               that
               would
               attain
               to
               the
               happiness
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               deliverance
               from
               punishment
               ,
               ought
               necessarily
               to
               obey
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               continued
               (
               or
               delivered
               down
               )
               among
               them
               .
            
             In
             which
             Exposition
             he
             passeth
             over
             the
             time
             to
             which
             properly
             belonged
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             viz.
             that
             between
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Eliah
             here
             meant
             ,
             wherein
             Prophecy
             (
             as
             he
             observes
             )
             should
             (
             and
             did
             )
             cease
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             day
             of
             Judgement
             and
             discrimination
             ;
             to
             fasten
             it
             on
             times
             ,
             w
             ch
             did
             not
             begin
             till
             after
             the
             completion
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             proper
             and
             primary
             meaning
             ,
             viz.
             since
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               David
               Kimchi
            
             is
             not
             content
             to
             run
             on
             in
             the
             like
             error
             ,
             but
             strives
             to
             justify
             it
             by
             accusing
             Christians
             of
             error
             in
             misinterpreting
             the
             words
             ;
             his
             Exposition
             runs
             thus
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             come
             ,
             remember
             ye
             in
             every
             generation
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             my
             Servant
             to
             do
             all
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             written
             in
             it
             .
             
               Which
               I
               commanded
               unto
               him
               in
               Horeb
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               as
               I
               commanded
               him
               in
               Horeb
               ,
            
             not
             according
             to
             the
             q
             words
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             say
             that
             it
             was
             given
             for
             a
             time
             according
             to
             the
             literal
             sense
             ,
             but
             an
             Interpreter
             (
             Jesus
             )
             came
             and
             interpreted
             it
             spiritually
             ;
             this
             Text
             is
             an
             answer
             to
             them
             .
             His
             meaning
             seems
             this
             ,
             That
             here
             is
             a
             command
             that
             till
             the
             last
             day
             of
             Judgement
             they
             should
             precisely
             keep
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             that
             was
             written
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             what
             was
             written
             ,
             just
             as
             it
             was
             given
             to
             him
             and
             from
             him
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             words
             refute
             the
             Christians
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             endure
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             literal
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             literall
             meaning
             was
             to
             yeild
             to
             a
             spiritual
             meaning
             according
             to
             which
             Christ
             interpreted
             it
             .
             But
             we
             say
             that
             this
             man
             frames
             an
             argument
             on
             false
             grounds
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             text
             makes
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             it
             an
             answer
             to
             ,
             and
             refutation
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             embrace
             them
             ,
             both
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             departs
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             perverts
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             saith
             that
             here
             is
             a
             command
             that
             they
             should
             remember
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             in
             every
             generation
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             (
             as
             manifestly
             he
             doth
             )
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             what
             is
             spoken
             hath
             not
             primarily
             respect
             to
             that
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             day
             of
             Gods
             National
             Judgement
             to
             be
             executed
             on
             the
             Jews
             ,
             continuing
             in
             obstinate
             rebellion
             against
             him
             ?
             that
             was
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             properly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             though
             so
             described
             as
             to
             represent
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             last
             general
             Judgement
             too
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             indefinitly
             spoken
             without
             referring
             to
             any
             set
             time
             :
             if
             we
             will
             enquire
             till
             what
             time
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             bind
             ;
             that
             will
             most
             conveniently
             be
             answered
             to
             ,
             from
             the
             next
             following
             words
             ,
             viz.
             till
             he
             send
             Eliah
             the
             Prophet
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             warning
             ,
             that
             till
             his
             coming
             they
             should
             look
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             as
             their
             Director
             .
             So
             that
             hence
             is
             no
             evident
             ground
             from
             which
             to
             conclude
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             should
             deny
             it
             .
             That
             it
             should
             last
             in
             force
             till
             that
             day
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             can
             from
             these
             words
             be
             concluded
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               were
               untill
               John
               ,
               since
               that
               time
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               is
               preached
               ,
               Luke
            
             XVI
             .
             16
             .
             Farther
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             that
             is
             written
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             commanded
             him
             in
             Horeb
             ;
             meaning
             that
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             Law
             was
             just
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             punctually
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             as
             it
             was
             commanded
             ,
             is
             his
             gloss
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             Text
             it
             is
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               I
               commanded
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             ;
             which
             though
             in
             it self
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             make
             no
             great
             difference
             ,
             yet
             according
             to
             his
             meaning
             it
             manifestly
             doth
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             what
             the
             Christians
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Law
             )
             was
             given
             for
             a
             time
             only
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             (
             as
             it
             sounds
             )
             but
             that
             Jesus
             came
             and
             interpreted
             it
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             so
             hereafter
             it
             were
             to
             be
             observed
             or
             understood
             according
             to
             that
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             not
             its
             literal
             meaning
             .
             For
             answer
             to
             all
             this
             we
             might
             bid
             him
             only
             to
             clear
             himself
             ,
             by
             answering
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Jer.
             XXXI
             .
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               daies
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               make
               a
               new
               Covenant
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               which
               I
               made
               with
               
               their
               Fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             whence
             we
             may
             conclude
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             VIII
             .
             8
             .
             that
             in
             that
             he
             saith
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             first
             was
             to
             be
             made
             old
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             might
             take
             place
             .
             But
             to
             deal
             more
             distinctly
             with
             him
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             finds
             fault
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             from
             Christ
             himself
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             
               think
               not
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               but
               to
               fulfill
               .
               For
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               till
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               pass
               ,
               one
               jot
               ,
               or
               one
               title
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               pass
               from
               the
               Law
               till
               all
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               Mat.
            
             V.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             What
             is
             here
             spoken
             any
             way
             derogatoty
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ?
             is
             not
             here
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Law
             as
             plainly
             asserted
             ,
             as
             the
             Rabbin
             himself
             could
             assert
             it
             ,
             but
             then
             his
             gloss
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             all
             just
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             if
             every
             thing
             were
             still
             so
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             at
             first
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             just
             as
             it
             was
             given
             to
             Moses
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             things
             in
             it
             were
             of
             like
             moment
             and
             equally
             essential
             :
             for
             in
             it
             were
             diverse
             things
             which
             were
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             being
             fulfilled
             ,
             could
             require
             no
             farther
             observance
             ;
             such
             were
             those
             ceremonious
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             types
             and
             shadows
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             but
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             substance
             ,
             which
             was
             Christ
             ,
             have
             an
             end
             put
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             be
             done
             away
             ,
             not
             by
             being
             mean
             while
             violated
             but
             completed
             .
             The
             other
             more
             substantial
             parts
             ,
             viz.
             the
             moral
             precepts
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             abrogated
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             being
             purged
             from
             all
             those
             corrupt
             glosses
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             almost
             made
             void
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             only
             their
             true
             meaning
             and
             extent
             given
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             backt
             and
             confirmed
             anew
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             commended
             to
             the
             perpetual
             observance
             of
             all
             his
             followers
             .
             And
             for
             what
             he
             looks
             on
             as
             a
             fault
             to
             be
             objected
             ;
             that
             we
             affirm
             that
             Christ
             interpreted
             the
             Law
             spiritually
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             no
             more
             literally
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             he
             would
             make
             to
             be
             the
             force
             of
             his
             objection
             ,
             but
             to
             conclude
             against
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             carnal
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             not
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Law
             so
             understood
             as
             to
             cross
             their
             carnal
             minds
             ,
             or
             to
             require
             any
             more
             then
             the
             carnal
             performances
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             which
             to
             think
             ,
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             from
             of
             old
             their
             error
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             are
             willing
             still
             to
             continue
             in
             .
             For
             
               the
               Law
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               Rom.
            
             VII
             .
             14
             .
             and
             alwaies
             so
             was
             ;
             that
             which
             made
             it
             not
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             answerable
             effects
             ,
             was
             the
             carnality
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Law.
             If
             Christ
             vindicated
             it
             from
             the
             wrong
             by
             them
             done
             to
             it
             by
             their
             gross
             and
             false
             understandings
             ,
             and
             require
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             inward
             as
             well
             as
             outward
             man
             ,
             shall
             that
             be
             accounted
             an
             injury
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             destroying
             of
             it
             ?
             if
             he
             mean
             that
             we
             say
             that
             the
             former
             types
             and
             shadows
             directed
             to
             more
             then
             was
             by
             them
             outwardly
             performed
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             was
             by
             them
             really
             meant
             ,
             was
             by
             and
             in
             him
             completed
             ,
             and
             fulfilled
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             ,
             when
             he
             appeared
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             r
             Sacrifice
             of
             Himself
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             all
             other
             Sacrifices
             useless
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             his
             Blood
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             such
             other
             carnal
             ordinances
             as
             were
             imposed
             on
             them
             till
             the
             s
             time
             of
             reformation
             only
             ;
             if
             I
             say
             by
             what
             he
             calls
             interpreting
             the
             law
             spiritually
             ,
             he
             means
             any
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             he
             speaks
             of
             that
             which
             was
             a
             restoring
             the
             Law
             to
             its
             true
             meaning
             ,
             and
             a
             perfecting
             ,
             not
             a
             violating
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             in
             these
             words
             is
             no
             answer
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             it
             is
             )
             against
             any
             thing
             that
             Christians
             say
             ,
             but
             they
             shew
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             do
             not
             duly
             remember
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             which
             God
             commanded
             by
             him
             ,
             nor
             consider
             or
             understand
             aright
             what
             that
             commanded
             them
             .
             If
             they
             would
             duly
             look
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             the
             Prophecies
             thereof
             to
             what
             they
             concerned
             and
             the
             types
             thereof
             to
             what
             was
             signified
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             perceive
             that
             by
             them
             they
             were
             directed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             belief
             in
             him
             against
             whom
             they
             now
             urge
             them
             .
             This
             were
             sufficient
             for
             answer
             to
             him
             ;
             even
             the
             bare
             setting
             down
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             shew
             that
             they
             taught
             nothing
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             by
             which
             they
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             violate
             any
             command
             ,
             given
             either
             here
             or
             elsewhere
             for
             due
             observance
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             here
             any
             occasion
             given
             to
             him
             of
             cavilling
             in
             that
             kind
             against
             them
             :
             but
             we
             look
             on
             this
             ,
             which
             by
             occasion
             of
             his
             objection
             we
             have
             hitherto
             said
             as
             a
             mere
             digression
             ,
             there
             being
             (
             however
             he
             hath
             sought
             occasion
             )
             no
             occasion
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             intimated
             by
             the
             words
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             scope
             of
             them
             duly
             considered
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             in
             brief
             thus
             summe
             up
             .
             The
             Lord
             having
             by
             this
             Prophet
             reprooved
             the
             Jews
             for
             many
             sins
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Priests
             and
             People
             committed
             wherein
             they
             shewed
             great
             contempt
             or
             neglect
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             Moses
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             delayed
             yet
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             or
             did
             but
             lightly
             punish
             them
             ,
             giving
             them
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             they
             for
             the
             generality
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             took
             thence
             occasion
             rather
             to
             applaud
             themselves
             in
             their
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             then
             to
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             stout
             words
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             delighted
             in
             sinners
             and
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             a
             God
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             nor
             had
             respect
             to
             them
             that
             served
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             were
             in
             vain
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             having
             told
             them
             that
             he
             would
             in
             due
             time
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             all
             the
             while
             due
             notice
             of
             what
             they
             wickedly
             
             did
             and
             said
             ,
             and
             would
             for
             that
             end
             send
             both
             his
             Messenger
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             the
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             who
             should
             bring
             all
             their
             doings
             to
             an
             exact
             trial
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             would
             come
             near
             to
             them
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             bring
             on
             them
             such
             a
             day
             of
             discrimination
             betwixt
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             wherein
             the
             wicked
             among
             them
             should
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             (
             who
             hitherto
             seemed
             to
             be
             neglected
             )
             find
             Salvation
             and
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             to
             move
             them
             therefore
             to
             repentance
             ,
             having
             described
             the
             terror
             of
             that
             day
             ;
             doth
             here
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             warn
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             would
             not
             move
             them
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             hitherto
             had
             ,
             have
             any
             more
             Prophets
             to
             call
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             be
             left
             only
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             hitherto
             so
             much
             neglected
             ,
             for
             their
             Director
             ;
             which
             was
             indeed
             a
             sufficient
             Director
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             they
             duly
             hearkned
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             hitherto
             had
             such
             need
             of
             other
             Prophets
             to
             call
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             mind
             them
             of
             their
             duty
             .
             But
             now
             seeing
             he
             hath
             resolved
             to
             send
             them
             no
             more
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             till
             he
             send
             his
             Messenger
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Eliah
             ,
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             before
             him
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             that
             great
             day
             of
             discrimination
             which
             he
             hath
             threatned
             ,
             he
             urgeth
             on
             them
             a
             due
             remembrance
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             serious
             heed
             ,
             and
             observance
             of
             all
             commanded
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             way
             whereby
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             his
             Eliah
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             converted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             the
             evil
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             smite
             with
             a
             curse
             those
             that
             did
             not
             prepare
             then
             to
             meet
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             plainly
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             raise
             from
             them
             a
             question
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             hence
             to
             think
             to
             prove
             it
             in
             all
             parts
             unalterable
             ,
             is
             quite
             besides
             the
             purpose
             .
             As
             they
             were
             given
             they
             are
             manifestly
             a
             command
             to
             them
             of
             that
             time
             to
             an
             observation
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             is
             evident
             ;
             thus
             :
             Look
             not
             henceforth
             for
             an
             ordinary
             or
             continued
             succession
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             you
             hitherto
             have
             had
             ;
             but
             that
             you
             may
             prepare
             your selves
             for
             meeting
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             day
             by
             Malachi
             told
             you
             of
             ,
             remember
             duly
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             with
             the
             Statutes
             and
             Judgments
             thereof
             ;
             take
             that
             for
             your
             rule
             and
             direction
             ,
             whereby
             to
             square
             your
             lives
             and
             actions
             .
             Necessary
             was
             it
             that
             they
             should
             remember
             and
             duly
             attend
             to
             that
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             was
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             the
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             his
             Law
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             by
             God
             himself
             commanded
             unto
             him
             for
             all
             Israel
             ,
             all
             of
             it
             with
             all
             the
             Statutes
             and
             Judgements
             therein
             contained
             ,
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             .
             
               By
               the
               Law
            
             t
             some
             will
             have
             meant
             the
             moral
             precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             Statutes
             the
             ceremonial
             ,
             by
             Judgements
             the
             Judicial
             .
             Abarbinel
             (
             as
             the
             Jews
             commonly
             )
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Chukkim
               ,
               Statutes
            
             ,
             will
             have
             to
             be
             understood
             such
             things
             for
             which
             no
             other
             reason
             is
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             Gods
             command
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Mishpatim
               ,
               Judgements
            
             ,
             such
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             was
             manifest
             .
             But
             without
             farther
             enquiry
             into
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             words
             we
             take
             to
             be
             in
             the
             words
             as
             here
             put
             ,
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             nature
             soever
             ,
             even
             every
             jot
             and
             title
             thereof
             (
             as
             our
             Savior
             speaks
             )
             to
             be
             comprehended
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             every
             one
             of
             them
             was
             then
             (
             when
             this
             was
             spoken
             )
             in
             force
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             them
             completed
             by
             having
             had
             its
             due
             end
             .
             And
             therefore
             by
             being
             bid
             to
             remember
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             told
             what
             was
             a
             duty
             necessarily
             incumbent
             on
             them
             .
             For
             all
             of
             them
             were
             commanded
             to
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             to
             observe
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             forget
             or
             neglect
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             was
             a
             duty
             necessary
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             a
             thing
             that
             would
             be
             greatly
             beneficial
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             the
             great
             kindness
             of
             God
             to
             call
             upon
             them
             to
             remember
             that
             which
             he
             had
             made
             formerly
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             might
             in
             justice
             without
             farther
             delay
             ,
             or
             warning
             have
             proceeded
             in
             Judgement
             against
             them
             for
             their
             many
             neglects
             and
             breaches
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             Prophet
             he
             hath
             convinced
             them
             guilty
             of
             .
             The
             benefits
             of
             remembring
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             the
             rectifying
             of
             them
             in
             their
             waies
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             greatly
             perverted
             ,
             the
             restraining
             them
             from
             ,
             and
             warning
             them
             to
             repent
             of
             ,
             those
             many
             sins
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             convinced
             them
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             whereby
             they
             had
             greatly
             provoked
             him
             as
             he
             hath
             shewed
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             in
             such
             waies
             ,
             wherein
             walking
             both
             they
             and
             their
             services
             should
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             :
             and
             farther
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whose
             coming
             he
             hath
             here
             warned
             them
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Messenger
             that
             he
             would
             send
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             before
             him
             .
             And
             this
             especially
             u
             some
             will
             have
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             that
             for
             which
             he
             would
             have
             them
             remember
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             That
             indeed
             did
             both
             point
             him
             out
             before
             hand
             in
             many
             types
             and
             figures
             ,
             and
             expresly
             command
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             XVIII
             .
             15
             .
             as
             that
             place
             is
             cited
             by
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             shewed
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             him
             ,
             Act.
             II.
             22
             .
             and
             our
             Savior
             himself
             tells
             us
             that
             Moses
             wrote
             so
             plainly
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             believed
             Moses
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             believed
             him
             .
             And
             that
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             believed
             not
             his
             words
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             believed
             not
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Joh.
            
             V.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             The
             Law
             ,
             (
             with
             which
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             with
             x
             some
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             the
             Prophets
             as
             appendages
             for
             exposition
             thereof
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             joyns
             them
             ,
             
               They
               have
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               let
               them
               hear
               them
               ,
               Luk.
            
             XVI
             .
             29
             .
             )
             
             in
             these
             and
             other
             regards
             was
             plainly
             a
             Schoolmaster
             (
             as
             S.
             Paul
             calls
             it
             )
             which
             attended
             to
             ,
             would
             have
             brought
             them
             to
             Christ.
             And
             so
             the
             remembring
             of
             it
             would
             have
             been
             eminently
             beneficial
             to
             them
             .
             But
             we
             look
             not
             on
             this
             only
             (
             though
             of
             chief
             regard
             and
             including
             the
             rest
             )
             as
             that
             wherein
             it
             would
             have
             been
             advantageous
             to
             them
             to
             have
             remembred
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             on
             all
             the
             other
             mentioned
             .
             By
             so
             doing
             they
             should
             have
             been
             so
             prepared
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             so
             often
             before
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             again
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             have
             for
             destruction
             come
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             their
             not
             remembring
             it
             would
             (
             as
             in
             the
             event
             manifestly
             it
             did
             )
             bring
             it
             with
             all
             its
             dreadfull
             effects
             on
             them
             .
             It
             was
             then
             Gods
             great
             kindness
             to
             call
             on
             them
             to
             remember
             it
             for
             their
             own
             good
             .
             Yet
             is
             not
             that
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             loving
             kindness
             .
             That
             they
             may
             see
             his
             mercies
             never
             cease
             ,
             where
             men
             do
             not
             obstinately
             reject
             them
             ,
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             not
             expect
             any
             more
             Prophets
             of
             an
             ordinary
             rank
             to
             warn
             them
             when
             they
             forget
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             observing
             which
             they
             should
             prevent
             the
             terrors
             of
             his
             day
             ;
             yet
             that
             they
             may
             not
             have
             any
             excuse
             ,
             or
             pretence
             at
             all
             to
             say
             that
             it
             came
             on
             them
             unawares
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             hard
             before
             the
             coming
             thereof
             ,
             an
             extraordinary
             one
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Eliah
             ,
             to
             endeavor
             even
             then
             to
             convert
             them
             if
             they
             would
             be
             converted
             .
             So
             follows
             it
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             5
             ¶
             Behold
             I
             will
             send
             you
             Elijah
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             great
             and
             dreadful
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               send
               you
               Eliah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             to
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             Kimchi
             thus
             notes
             .
             
               Although
               I
               warn
               you
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               in
               every
               generation
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               for
               your
               good
               I
               will
               send
               to
               you
               Eliah
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             But
             concerning
             the
             person
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             Eliah
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             controversy
             and
             difference
             betwixt
             Expositors
             .
             The
             Jews
             agree
             not
             among
             themselves
             ;
             the
             forementioned
             Kimchi
             with
             several
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             think
             it
             meant
             of
             that
             Eliah
             himself
             in
             person
             who
             lived
             and
             prophecyed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Ahab
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             I
             Kings
             XVII
             .
             &c.
             The
             meaning
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               put
               again
               his
               soul
               which
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               into
               a
               body
               w
               ch
               shall
               be
               created
               like
               his
               first
               body
               ,
               because
               his
               first
               body
               turned
               to
               earth
               at
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               every
               Element
               to
               its
               like
               element
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               he
               shall
               cause
               him
               to
               live
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               he
               shall
               send
               him
               to
               Israel
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               warn
               both
               Fathers
               and
               children
               together
               ,
               to
               turn
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               turn
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             that
             Eliah
             continued
             still
             in
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             appeared
             sometimes
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             holy
             wisemen
             ,
             and
             praies
             God
             to
             hasten
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             .
             So
             y
             others
             of
             them
             .
             Abarbinel
             here
             thinks
             the
             same
             as
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             though
             not
             determining
             whether
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             a
             new
             raised
             body
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             old
             body
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             put
             off
             ,
             
               God
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               shews
               them
               that
               the
               first
               which
               shall
               arise
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               shall
               be
               Eliah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               whether
               he
               shall
               rise
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               if
               his
               body
               were
               consumed
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               taken
               up
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               modern
               Doctors
               affirm
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               miraculously
               remain
               in
               his
               body
               and
               soul
               in
               the
               earthly
               Paradise
               ,
               as
               our
               wise
               men
               thought
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               will
               send
               him
               ,
               before
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               come
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               for
               all
               liveing
               .
            
             All
             these
             thinke
             that
             here
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             sending
             Eliah
             (
             the
             old
             Elijah
             )
             in
             person
             .
             Others
             of
             them
             of
             no
             less
             authority
             ,
             think
             it
             not
             necessarily
             to
             be
             so
             meant
             ,
             but
             of
             sending
             some
             other
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             because
             he
             should
             be
             like
             to
             Eliah
             in
             dignity
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             notes
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             in
             their
             own
             language
             ,
             partly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Miscellaneous
             Notes
             in
             the
             book
             called
             
               Porta
               Mosis
               ,
               c.
            
             VI.
             p.
             219.
             and
             translated
             into
             English
             ,
             sound
             thus
             ,
             
               This
               without
               doubt
               ,
               is
               a
               promise
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               appear
               a
               Prophet
               in
               Israel
               a
               little
               before
               the
               time
               of
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               learned
               men
               do
               think
               that
               he
               is
               Elijah
               the
               Tishbite
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               opinion
               that
               is
               found
               in
               most
               of
               the
               allegorical
               Expositions
               ;
               others
               think
               it
               meant
               that
               he
               should
               be
               some
               great
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               him
               in
               degree
               ,
               and
               occupying
               his
               place
               as
               for
               what
               concerns
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               manifest
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Eliah
               .
               So
               expresly
               declares
               that
               eminent
               great
               Doctor
               
                 Rabbi
                 Moses
              
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Maimon
               z
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               great
               juridical
               work
               called
               
                 Mishneh
                 Torah
              
               (
               or
               the
               repetition
               of
               the
               Law
               )
               and
               perhaps
               according
               to
               this
               opinion
               may
               he
               be
               understood
               to
               be
               Messias
               the
               son
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               also
               .
            
             These
             words
             seem
             to
             intimate
             that
             that
             should
             be
             said
             by
             Maimonides
             in
             that
             place
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             find
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             him
             there
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             in
             any
             printed
             Copies
             or
             Manuscripts
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             .
             He
             mentions
             indeed
             
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Chapter
             there
             ,
             two
             Messiahs
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             he
             saith
             was
             David
             who
             delivered
             Israel
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             should
             be
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             David
             who
             should
             save
             Israel
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             (
             the
             Romans
             he
             means
             )
             according
             to
             that
             obstinate
             error
             of
             theirs
             ,
             expecting
             that
             Christ
             should
             come
             to
             restore
             a
             temporal
             Kingdome
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             :
             but
             of
             a
             Messiah
             the
             son
             of
             Joseph
             (
             by
             whom
             what
             they
             mean
             hath
             been
             elsewhere
             shewn
             ,
             viz.
             such
             a
             one
             as
             should
             be
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             coming
             before
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             undergo
             all
             the
             suffering
             part
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             in
             Scripture
             spoken
             of
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             leave
             only
             the
             glorious
             ,
             and
             triumphant
             part
             alone
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             )
             I
             find
             not
             in
             him
             any
             mention
             .
             ]
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             goes
             on
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               here
               is
               said
               the
               same
               that
               was
               above
               said
               ,
               c.
               III.
               1
               .
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 my
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               what
               he
               there
               saith
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 whom
                 ye
                 seek
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               meant
               no
               doubt
               of
               the
               King
               Messiah
               :
               may
               he
               quickly
               be
               revealed
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               as
               to
               these
               promises
               will
               be
               distinctly
               known
               by
               their
               manifestation
               (
               or
               fulfilling
               .
               )
               For
               there
               is
               none
               that
               hath
               any
               certain
               Tradition
               concerning
               them
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               speaks
               according
               to
               what
               appears
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               preponderates
               with
               him
               among
               the
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               *
               there
               also
               the
               same
               Moses
               the
               Son
               of
               Maimon
               declares
               .
            
             Out
             of
             these
             words
             of
             his
             appears
             that
             among
             them
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             some
             understand
             Eliah
             in
             person
             to
             be
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             others
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             some
             great
             Prophet
             in
             degree
             and
             dignity
             like
             him
             .
             The
             same
             difference
             and
             doubt
             seems
             anciently
             to
             have
             been
             among
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             questioning
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             or
             Elias
             ,
             or
             
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               Joh.
            
             I.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             for
             what
             can
             those
             words
             more
             probably
             seem
             to
             mean
             ,
             then
             whether
             he
             were
             Eliah
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             that
             Prophet
             which
             was
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Eliah
             .
             And
             we
             may
             think
             that
             the
             Scribes
             mostly
             thought
             that
             it
             should
             be
             Eliah
             in
             person
             ,
             Matt.
             XVII
             .
             10
             .
             This
             difference
             and
             doubt
             he
             thinks
             cannot
             be
             determined
             but
             by
             the
             event
             and
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             :
             no
             man
             (
             saith
             a
             Maimonides
             )
             can
             know
             how
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             This
             therefore
             that
             we
             except
             against
             them
             for
             ,
             is
             ,
             why
             since
             they
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             things
             concerning
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             b
             Eliah
             ,
             in
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             the
             things
             concerning
             the
             Lord
             ,
             spoken
             of
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             yet
             for
             all
             such
             demonstrations
             by
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             offices
             ,
             acknowledge
             them
             ;
             but
             rejecting
             them
             ,
             and
             shutting
             their
             eies
             against
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             fulfilled
             ,
             look
             on
             them
             as
             things
             not
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             expect
             both
             Eliah
             and
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             as
             here
             promised
             ,
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             But
             perhaps
             they
             will
             here
             be
             ready
             to
             retort
             ,
             and
             ask
             why
             then
             do
             Christians
             yet
             dissent
             among
             themselves
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             affirming
             that
             here
             is
             meant
             Eliah
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Jews
             do
             ?
             It
             is
             to
             be
             confessed
             that
             here
             is
             a
             wider
             difference
             betwixt
             Christians
             then
             might
             be
             wished
             there
             were
             ,
             though
             on
             other
             grounds
             then
             the
             Jews
             go
             .
             The
             Jews
             whether
             they
             understand
             it
             of
             Eliah
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             great
             Prophet
             set
             forth
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             all
             drive
             at
             this
             end
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Messiah
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             because
             no
             such
             Prophet
             hath
             yet
             appeared
             :
             against
             whom
             we
             need
             not
             add
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             on
             c.
             III.
             v.
             1.
             
             Their
             not
             acknowledging
             them
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             they
             are
             not
             both
             long
             since
             come
             .
             The
             Christians
             all
             in
             this
             agreeing
             that
             the
             Messiah
             or
             Christ
             is
             already
             come
             a
             first
             time
             ,
             and
             shall
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             come
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             also
             that
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             the
             promised
             Messenger
             sent
             before
             him
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             deservedly
             called
             Elias
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             differ
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             do
             not
             think
             that
             the
             Elias
             here
             mentioned
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Messenger
             before
             promised
             ,
             c.
             III.
             1
             .
             nor
             the
             same
             coming
             of
             Christ
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             :
             but
             that
             there
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             his
             forerunner
             at
             that
             ,
             but
             here
             his
             second
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             M
             r
             Mede
             thinks
             ,
             either
             Eliah
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             called
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             who
             shall
             come
             before
             him
             at
             that
             :
             Whereas
             others
             rightly
             take
             the
             Eliah
             here
             mentioned
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Messenger
             there
             promised
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             
               viz.
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             places
             the
             same
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             viz.
             that
             usually
             called
             his
             first
             coming
             .
             And
             this
             we
             say
             is
             manifestly
             the
             truth
             .
             It
             appears
             by
             what
             is
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             himself
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Mat.
             XVII
             .
             9
             .
             &c.
             and
             Marc.
             IX
             .
             11
             .
             &c.
             in
             the
             story
             of
             his
             Transfiguration
             ,
             where
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             up
             into
             the
             Mountain
             with
             him
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             heard
             what
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             talked
             with
             him
             (
             probably
             concerning
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             in
             this
             Chapter
             of
             Malachi
             mentioned
             ,
             concerning
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wherein
             he
             should
             destroy
             his
             wicked
             obstinate
             enemies
             ,
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             and
             deliver
             his
             faithfull
             Servants
             that
             believed
             in
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             destruction
             ,
             before
             which
             it
             is
             here
             said
             that
             he
             would
             send
             Elias
             to
             forewarn
             them
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             repentance
             for
             the
             averting
             of
             it
             ,
             
             whom
             they
             did
             not
             discern
             to
             be
             yet
             c
             come
             ;
             )
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               why
               then
               say
               the
               Scribes
               that
               Elias
               must
               first
               come
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               answered
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               Elias
               truly
               shall
               first
               come
               ,
            
             (
             or
             cometh
             first
             )
             
               and
               shall
               restore
               all
               things
               :
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               Elias
               is
               come
               already
               ,
               and
               they
               knew
               him
               not
            
             (
             or
             acknowledged
             him
             not
             )
             
               but
               have
               done
               unto
               him
               whatsoever
               they
               listed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             words
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             make
             it
             so
             plain
             that
             the
             Elias
             here
             meant
             was
             then
             already
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             for
             fulfilling
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             on
             which
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Scribes
             (
             or
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Law
             among
             the
             Jews
             )
             was
             grounded
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             place
             for
             questioning
             it
             .
             Yet
             do
             they
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             Elias
             that
             ancient
             Prophet
             to
             be
             here
             meant
             ,
             take
             hence
             their
             chief
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             day
             here
             mentioned
             is
             likewise
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             before
             which
             they
             expect
             he
             shall
             come
             ,
             because
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             future
             ,
             
               Elias
               truly
               shall
               first
               come
               ,
               and
               restore
               all
               things
               ,
            
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             surely
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               that
               Elias
               is
               already
               come
               ,
            
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             that
             Interpretation
             cannot
             be
             put
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             infer
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             Elias
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             be
             expounded
             thus
             ,
             
               It
               was
               truly
               said
               ,
               Elias
               shall
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             ,
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               Elias
               should
               first
               come
            
             (
             or
             was
             first
             to
             come
             :
             )
             and
             so
             it
             appears
             the
             Disciples
             understood
             it
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Then
               the
               Disciples
               understood
               that
               he
               spake
               to
               them
               of
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             proof
             that
             they
             ,
             that
             understand
             it
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             understand
             it
             not
             aright
             .
             They
             ,
             though
             the
             opinion
             be
             ancient
             ,
             and
             have
             many
             both
             of
             note
             and
             learning
             which
             follow
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             what
             end
             it
             will
             not
             be
             to
             our
             purpose
             to
             examine
             ,
             )
             may
             seem
             (
             as
             a
             great
             learned
             d
             man
             observes
             )
             to
             have
             taken
             it
             rather
             from
             some
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             heard
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             warrant
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             good
             ground
             for
             it
             .
             Sure
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Savior
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             make
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             evidently
             against
             them
             ,
             while
             he
             concludes
             all
             ,
             with
             affirming
             that
             that
             Elias
             ,
             which
             they
             spake
             of
             ,
             was
             already
             come
             ,
             not
             saying
             that
             another
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             though
             one
             were
             already
             come
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             as
             clearly
             makes
             what
             he
             elsewhere
             saith
             ,
             concerning
             
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               Matthew
            
             XI
             .
             10
             .
             
               this
               is
               he
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               behold
               I
               send
               my
               Messenger
               before
               thy
               face
               which
               shall
               prepare
               thy
               way
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               if
               ye
               will
               receive
               it
            
             (
             if
             ye
             will
             receive
             and
             believe
             the
             truth
             )
             this
             is
             Elias
             which
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             spoken
             there
             as
             of
             the
             future
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             forementioned
             words
             ,
             
               which
               shall
               come
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             when
             the
             Prophet
             Malachi
             spake
             ,
             to
             come
             afterward
             ,
             not
             that
             when
             our
             Saviour
             spake
             he
             was
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             he
             plainly
             sheweth
             ,
             by
             saying
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             already
             come
             .
             By
             all
             this
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             could
             in
             Malachi
             be
             interpreted
             of
             Elias
             was
             made
             good
             in
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             e
             who
             came
             
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               power
               of
               Elias
               ,
            
             and
             was
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             him
             alone
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             in
             express
             words
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             was
             the
             Elias
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             
             Malachi's
             Prophecy
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             another
             .
             And
             of
             him
             because
             he
             is
             here
             stiled
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             more
             then
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             Matt.
             XI
             .
             9
             .
             yea
             much
             more
             ,
             Luke
             VII
             .
             26
             .
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               among
               those
               that
               are
               born
               of
               women
               there
               is
               not
               a
               greater
               Prophet
               then
               John
               the
               Baptist.
            
             And
             in
             Luke
             I.
             76
             .
             Zacharias
             saith
             of
             him
             that
             he
             should
             
               be
               called
               the
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Highest
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             People
             were
             perswaded
             that
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             Luke
             XX.
             6
             .
             his
             denying
             himself
             to
             be
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             the
             People
             asked
             him
             if
             he
             were
             he
             ,
             John
             I.
             21
             .
             shews
             only
             that
             they
             were
             mistaken
             in
             their
             conceit
             ,
             concerning
             that
             Prophet
             which
             they
             asked
             after
             ,
             as
             likewise
             they
             were
             in
             their
             question
             concerning
             Elias
             ,
             which
             likewise
             he
             denyed
             himself
             to
             be
             ,
             
               viz.
               Elias
            
             in
             person
             as
             they
             expected
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             he
             was
             he
             that
             is
             here
             called
             Elijah
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             Greek
             Version
             instead
             of
             Prophet
             puts
             the
             Epithet
             of
             Tishbite
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             appellation
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Elijah
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             f
             they
             who
             would
             here
             have
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             him
             in
             person
             ,
             strengthen
             their
             opinion
             :
             but
             sure
             that
             adds
             no
             strength
             to
             it
             ,
             besides
             that
             this
             is
             a
             manifest
             change
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             authority
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             and
             g
             figurative
             way
             of
             speaking
             ,
             he
             may
             as
             well
             be
             called
             Elijah
             the
             Tishbite
             ,
             as
             Elijah
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             only
             shewing
             the
             Countrey
             of
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             word
             his
             office
             ;
             if
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             called
             Eliah
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             called
             Eliah
             the
             Tishbite
             .
             For
             that
             Eliah
             the
             Prophet
             whose
             name
             because
             he
             came
             in
             his
             spirit
             and
             power
             he
             was
             called
             by
             ,
             was
             a
             Tishbite
             :
             in
             this
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             force
             to
             prove
             that
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             are
             meant
             two
             different
             Eliahs
             .
             We
             conclude
             therefore
             from
             the
             express
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             Eliah
             is
             John
             the
             Baptist
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             remit
             the
             Reader
             for
             what
             is
             of
             him
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             concerns
             us
             to
             know
             more
             of
             what
             is
             said
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             on
             Chap.
             III.
             1
             .
             That
             which
             is
             added
             in
             this
             verse
             concerns
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             should
             be
             sent
             
               before
               the
               
               coming
               of
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             That
             day
             is
             the
             same
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             chap.
             III.
             2
             .
             called
             there
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             and
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             vers
             .
             17.
             the
             day
             which
             the
             Lord
             shall
             make
             (
             or
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             )
             the
             day
             wherein
             he
             shall
             make
             up
             his
             jewels
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ver
             .
             I.
             the
             day
             which
             shall
             come
             burning
             as
             an
             oven
             ,
             and
             shall
             burn
             up
             the
             wicked
             as
             stubble
             ,
             but
             wherein
             to
             those
             that
             fear
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               shall
               arise
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
               ,
            
             and
             again
             ver
             .
             III.
             the
             day
             which
             the
             Lord
             should
             make
             ,
             or
             wherein
             he
             should
             do
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             ;
             so
             signal
             a
             day
             as
             that
             it
             may
             above
             others
             be
             called
             h
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             shewing
             more
             of
             his
             power
             and
             presence
             ,
             then
             ordinary
             daies
             ,
             though
             all
             his
             .
             And
             that
             day
             we
             look
             upon
             (
             as
             we
             have
             before
             shewed
             )
             to
             be
             that
             day
             or
             time
             which
             should
             end
             in
             the
             dreadful
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             so
             comprehending
             under
             it
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             on
             ch
             .
             III.
             2
             .
             )
             all
             the
             time
             from
             Christs
             first
             beginning
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             that
             destruction
             of
             them
             and
             their
             City
             .
             And
             all
             this
             may
             be
             called
             the
             day
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             that
             which
             is
             usually
             called
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             viz.
             his
             coming
             at
             the
             last
             day
             to
             judge
             all
             the
             World.
             Otherwise
             if
             we
             will
             more
             nicely
             distinguish
             and
             confine
             the
             day
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             to
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             to
             his
             coming
             at
             the
             day
             of
             doom
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             middle
             day
             or
             coming
             between
             those
             two
             (
             as
             the
             learned
             D
             r
             Hammond
             calls
             it
             on
             Mat.
             XXIV
             .
             ver
             .
             3.
             and
             Luke
             IX
             .
             31
             .
             )
             for
             vengeance
             on
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             of
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             seem
             convenient
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             all
             that
             time
             from
             his
             first
             manifestation
             till
             his
             executing
             that
             fearfull
             National
             Judgement
             on
             the
             Jews
             ,
             under
             one
             notion
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             .
             For
             though
             that
             which
             makes
             these
             titles
             of
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             is
             most
             signally
             appliable
             to
             that
             day
             of
             vengeance
             ;
             yet
             all
             along
             in
             his
             preaching
             and
             foretelling
             ,
             and
             threatning
             them
             with
             that
             doom
             as
             certain
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             they
             continued
             obstinate
             and
             would
             not
             repent
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             present
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             may
             deservedly
             denominate
             this
             whole
             time
             ,
             a
             great
             and
             dreadful
             day
             to
             them
             .
             John
             the
             Baptists
             words
             ,
             wherein
             he
             describes
             it
             ,
             and
             forewarns
             of
             it
             ,
             found
             no
             less
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             III.
             2
             .
             where
             he
             begins
             his
             preaching
             with
             
               Repent
               ye
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             
               O
               generation
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               who
               hath
               warned
               you
               to
               flee
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
            
             and
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               Now
               the
               axe
               is
               laid
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               trees
               ,
               therefore
               every
               tree
               which
               bringeth
               not
               forth
               good
               fruit
               is
               hewen
               down
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             and
             ver
             .
             12.
             where
             he
             tells
             them
             of
             Christs
             coming
             with
             his
             
               fan
               in
               hand
            
             .
             The
             day
             or
             time
             thus
             described
             is
             a
             day
             of
             terror
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             described
             is
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             first
             coming
             then
             already
             begun
             .
             Our
             Saviours
             own
             preaching
             and
             behaviour
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             was
             likewise
             very
             troublesome
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             ;
             their
             quiet
             by
             both
             he
             disturbes
             by
             continual
             minding
             them
             of
             ,
             and
             sharply
             reproving
             them
             for
             ,
             their
             sins
             and
             hypocrisy
             ,
             and
             denouncing
             to
             them
             many
             sad
             woes
             for
             them
             with
             severest
             threats
             ,
             
               ye
               Serpents
               ,
               ye
               generation
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               how
               can
               ye
               escape
               the
               damnation
               of
               Hell
               ,
               Matt.
            
             XXIII
             .
             33
             .
             and
             telling
             them
             
               Behold
               your
               house
               is
               left
               unto
               you
               desolate
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             38.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             i
             desolation
             of
             your
             Temple
             ,
             City
             ,
             and
             Nation
             is
             irreversibly
             at
             hand
             ,
             as
             certainly
             shall
             it
             be
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             done
             .
             Againe
             ,
             when
             of
             that
             stately
             admired
             frame
             of
             their
             Temple
             ,
             w
             ch
             his
             Disciples
             shewed
             him
             as
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               left
               one
               stone
               upon
               another
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               thrown
               down
               ,
               Matt.
            
             XXIV
             .
             2
             .
             and
             likewise
             that
             the
             daies
             should
             come
             upon
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             her
             enemies
             should
             cast
             a
             trench
             about
             her
             ,
             and
             compass
             her
             round
             ,
             and
             keep
             her
             in
             on
             every
             side
             ;
             and
             should
             lay
             her
             even
             with
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             her
             children
             within
             her
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             leave
             in
             he●
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
             ,
             because
             she
             knew
             not
             the
             day
             of
             her
             visitation
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             because
             she
             would
             not
             repent
             upon
             all
             his
             calls
             ,
             Luke
             XIX
             .
             43
             ,
             44.
             and
             that
             generation
             he
             saith
             
               should
               not
               pass
               till
               all
               these
               things
               were
               fulfilled
               ,
               Mat.
            
             XXIV
             .
             34
             .
             and
             Luke
             XXI
             .
             32
             .
             within
             the
             the
             life
             time
             of
             some
             that
             there
             were
             then
             alive
             all
             that
             he
             said
             should
             be
             certainly
             fulfilled
             .
             That
             time
             in
             which
             these
             and
             like
             dreadfull
             things
             were
             spoken
             by
             him
             who
             spake
             as
             one
             having
             authority
             ,
             as
             the
             People
             acknowledged
             ,
             Mat.
             VII
             .
             29
             .
             the
             Lord
             himself
             then
             on
             Earth
             ,
             whose
             words
             were
             as
             things
             done
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             called
             a
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             at
             least
             an
             awfull
             day
             ,
             or
             day
             to
             be
             feared
             (
             as
             k
             some
             would
             have
             it
             rather
             rendred
             ,
             )
             how
             much
             more
             when
             we
             shall
             look
             on
             it
             as
             concluded
             before
             that
             generation
             was
             passed
             away
             ,
             within
             a
             matter
             of
             40.
             years
             ,
             l
             with
             the
             fearfull
             and
             total
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ?
             so
             that
             comprehending
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             both
             of
             Christs
             being
             on
             Earth
             ,
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             wherein
             he
             threatned
             such
             destruction
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             that
             short
             space
             after
             his
             leaving
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             execute
             what
             he
             had
             threatned
             under
             the
             name
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             we
             say
             that
             by
             the
             day
             here
             called
             
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             meant
             .
             If
             any
             shall
             so
             distinguish
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             time
             as
             to
             call
             the
             time
             of
             his
             being
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             a
             distinct
             coming
             from
             it
             ;
             that
             which
             we
             say
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
            
             here
             meant
             ,
             
             seems
             chiefly
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             of
             Jerusalems
             destruction
             ,
             though
             we
             think
             it
             better
             to
             joyn
             both
             these
             together
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             would
             evince
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             literally
             and
             primarily
             meant
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             divers
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             will
             have
             by
             Elias
             to
             be
             meant
             Elias
             in
             person
             ;
             the
             one
             opinion
             depends
             much
             on
             the
             other
             .
             A
             chief
             argument
             of
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             Christians
             ,
             seems
             that
             taken
             from
             the
             Epithet
             it self
             ,
             given
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             called
             a
             dreadfull
             day
             ,
             m
             which
             they
             say
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             whereas
             the
             day
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             is
             not
             so
             called
             ,
             but
             an
             acceptable
             time
             and
             day
             of
             Salvation
             .
             But
             sure
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             day
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             taken
             as
             reaching
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             (
             as
             we
             do
             take
             it
             )
             may
             well
             so
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             was
             indeed
             so
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             may
             be
             added
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             which
             Simeon
             said
             unto
             Mary
             when
             she
             presented
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               Behold
               this
               Child
               is
               set
               for
               the
               fall
               and
               rising
               againe
               of
               many
               in
               Israel
               ,
               Luke
            
             II.
             34
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             well
             and
             appositly
             to
             our
             purpose
             paraphrased
             by
             the
             learned
             D
             r
             Hammond
             ,
             
               is
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               be
               a
               means
               of
               bringing
               punishment
               and
               ruine
               upon
               all
               obdurate
               impenitents
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               redeem
               ,
               restore
               ,
               and
               recover
               those
               that
               will
               be
               wrought
               upon
               by
               him
               .
            
             He
             that
             was
             a
             
               chief
               corner
               stone
               ,
               elect
               and
               precious
               ,
            
             precious
             indeed
             to
             those
             that
             believed
             ,
             was
             at
             once
             unto
             the
             disobedient
             
               a
               stone
               of
               stumbling
               ,
               and
               a
               rock
               of
               offence
               ,
            
             I
             Pet.
             II.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             such
             a
             stone
             as
             
               whosoever
               should
               fall
               on
               should
               be
               broken
               ,
               but
               on
               whomsoever
               it
               should
               fall
               ,
               it
               should
               grind
               him
               to
               powder
               ,
               Mat.
            
             XXI
             .
             44
             .
             and
             whereas
             n
             they
             urge
             in
             confirmation
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             
               came
               not
               to
               judge
               but
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               not
               to
               destroy
               but
               to
               save
               ,
            
             we
             may
             oppose
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             Joh.
             IX
             .
             39
             .
             
               for
               judgement
               am
               I
               come
               into
               this
               World
               ,
            
             so
             as
             to
             shew
             that
             that
             cannot
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             as
             to
             contradict
             this
             .
             And
             that
             place
             of
             Joh.
             XII
             .
             47
             .
             where
             he
             saith
             he
             
               came
               not
               to
               judge
               the
               World
               ,
            
             may
             ,
             as
             D
             r
             Hammond
             observes
             ,
             be
             well
             understood
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             accuse
             ;
             but
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             
               the
               Father
               committed
               all
               Judgement
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               authority
               to
               execute
               Judgement
               ,
               Joh.
            
             V.
             22
             ,
             27.
             and
             that
             as
             he
             came
             for
             Judgement
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             he
             did
             execute
             it
             being
             come
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             preaching
             while
             he
             was
             among
             men
             ,
             
               laying
               the
               axe
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
            
             and
             severely
             putting
             home
             the
             blow
             at
             the
             signal
             destruction
             of
             the
             unbelieving
             obstinate
             Jews
             ,
             in
             few
             years
             after
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             they
             who
             before
             refused
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             convinced
             by
             his
             preaching
             ,
             of
             their
             evil
             waies
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             judging
             themselves
             they
             might
             have
             prevented
             the
             farther
             judgement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             prevent
             that
             ,
             by
             judging
             him
             ,
             and
             crucifying
             him
             ,
             did
             by
             their
             obstinacy
             pull
             it
             on
             themselves
             ,
             and
             felt
             the
             sad
             effects
             in
             so
             dreadful
             a
             manner
             in
             that
             particular
             Judgement
             on
             that
             Nation
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             that
             fearful
             perdition
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             expected
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             terrible
             :
             so
             that
             that
             destruction
             of
             theirs
             being
             comprehended
             under
             the
             day
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             (
             in
             the
             way
             that
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             )
             makes
             it
             deservedly
             called
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             last
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             generall
             Judgement
             may
             be
             so
             called
             .
             And
             whereas
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             is
             called
             an
             acceptable
             day
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             viz.
             to
             such
             as
             received
             him
             with
             good
             will
             as
             a
             Savior
             ,
             believed
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             others
             it
             was
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             a
             day
             burning
             as
             an
             oven
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             also
             may
             that
             day
             of
             the
             future
             Judgement
             be
             termed
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             a
             welcome
             day
             ,
             a
             day
             longed
             for
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             certain
             expectation
             of
             which
             they
             hold
             up
             their
             heads
             against
             all
             the
             pressures
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             which
             from
             ungodly
             men
             they
             suffer
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             the
             Apostle
             bid
             to
             comfort
             one
             another
             with
             those
             words
             ,
             I
             Thessal
             .
             IV.
             18
             .
             so
             that
             in
             these
             Epithetes
             here
             put
             to
             the
             day
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             maketh
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             attributed
             as
             well
             to
             the
             one
             as
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             Christs
             first
             coming
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             his
             second
             :
             and
             the
             other
             circumstances
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             primarily
             here
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             however
             appliable
             to
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Prophet
             
               Joel
               ,
               c.
            
             II.
             31
             .
             we
             read
             of
             a
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             described
             in
             the
             very
             same
             terms
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             day
             designed
             thereby
             is
             much
             the
             like
             difference
             of
             opinions
             ,
             as
             here
             .
             o
             But
             S.
             Peter
             in
             Acts
             II.
             20
             .
             manifestly
             interprets
             that
             also
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             first
             coming
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             all
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             we
             conclude
             that
             by
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             day
             ,
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             which
             the
             Lord
             bids
             them
             here
             take
             notice
             that
             he
             will
             send
             Elijah
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             first
             coming
             ,
             which
             includes
             his
             coming
             in
             Judgement
             particularly
             ,
             against
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             ended
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             unbelievers
             amongst
             them
             and
             of
             their
             City
             ,
             before
             which
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             designed
             here
             by
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             Elijah
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             was
             according
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             sent
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             execute
             the
             general
             
             Judgement
             on
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             doom
             ,
             which
             shall
             end
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             farther
             then
             as
             this
             was
             a
             p
             type
             of
             that
             ,
             before
             which
             that
             he
             will
             send
             an
             harbinger
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             this
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             conjecture
             of
             q
             those
             that
             affirm
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             which
             there
             is
             not
             from
             these
             words
             any
             evident
             proof
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             hath
             made
             me
             so
             long
             to
             insist
             on
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             even
             to
             tediousness
             ,
             is
             because
             the
             expounding
             the
             words
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             give
             up
             to
             the
             Jews
             an
             argument
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             them
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             to
             them
             that
             Elijah
             in
             person
             be
             to
             be
             expected
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             day
             here
             spoken
             of
             be
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             they
             will
             think
             they
             have
             reason
             to
             say
             (
             as
             they
             obstinately
             do
             )
             that
             the
             true
             Messiah
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             expect
             another
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             another
             Messenger
             ;
             whereas
             if
             it
             be
             made
             evident
             (
             as
             we
             suppose
             it
             is
             )
             that
             that
             Elijah
             here
             foretold
             of
             ,
             is
             already
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             here
             meant
             ,
             also
             come
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             nothing
             more
             but
             mere
             obstinacy
             to
             pretend
             why
             they
             should
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             forsake
             that
             error
             received
             from
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Farther
             arguments
             for
             confirming
             what
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             following
             words
             also
             afford
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             taking
             them
             in
             their
             order
             ;
             before
             we
             pass
             to
             which
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Greek
             rendring
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hannora
             ,
             which
             other
             Translations
             render
             
               terrible
               ,
               dreadfull
            
             or
             awfull
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             Joel
             II.
             11
             ,
             38
             ,
             illustrious
             or
             notable
             ,
             as
             ours
             translate
             Act.
             II.
             20
             .
             where
             that
             second
             place
             of
             Joel
             is
             cited
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             r
             some
             to
             think
             that
             they
             read
             in
             the
             Copy
             ,
             that
             they
             followed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hannir●ah
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             see
             ;
             whereas
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             yare
             ,
             to
             fear
             :
             but
             another
             learned
             s
             man
             is
             so
             far
             from
             their
             opinion
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             thinks
             that
             the
             Greek
             word
             mentioned
             is
             not
             there
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             its
             ordinary
             signification
             of
             illustrious
             or
             notable
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             terrible
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             to
             have
             that
             notion
             in
             the
             title
             of
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             ,
             who
             he
             thinks
             was
             not
             called
             so
             much
             illustrious
             as
             terrible
             .
             But
             this
             neither
             makes
             much
             for
             or
             against
             our
             purpose
             in
             giving
             the
             meaning
             .
             To
             the
             day
             spoken
             of
             may
             well
             agree
             ,
             either
             of
             those
             Epithetes
             :
             it
             was
             terrible
             and
             dreadfull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             notable
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             there
             was
             anciently
             that
             communication
             of
             significations
             between
             those
             roots
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             as
             to
             justify
             both
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             he
             shall
             turn
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             fathers
             to
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             children
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             lest
             I
             come
             and
             smite
             the
             earth
             with
             a
             curse
             .
          
           
             
               And
               he
               shall
               turn
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               children
               to
               their
               fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             we
             had
             him
             whom
             God
             in
             mercy
             would
             send
             to
             them
             for
             preventing
             their
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             described
             by
             his
             title
             of
             Eliah
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             we
             have
             him
             described
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             should
             
               turn
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               father●
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               children
               to
               their
               fathers
               ,
            
             to
             which
             are
             added
             the
             good
             effects
             which
             should
             be
             produced
             by
             his
             performance
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             viz.
             the
             preventing
             of
             Gods
             
               coming
               and
               smiting
               the
               Earth
               with
               a
               curse
               .
            
             These
             words
             are
             referred
             to
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             Luke
             I.
             16
             ,
             17.
             with
             a
             farther
             explication
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             applyed
             to
             John
             the
             Baptist
             thus
             ,
             
               and
               many
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               shall
               he
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               go
               before
               him
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               Elias
               ,
               to
               turn
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               disobedient
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               to
               make
               ready
               a
               People
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lord.
            
             That
             these
             words
             are
             there
             referred
             to
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             spoken
             of
             ,
             so
             expresly
             declared
             to
             be
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             called
             therefore
             Eliah
             ,
             because
             he
             should
             come
             
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               power
               of
               Elias
               ,
            
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             why
             that
             should
             be
             doubted
             or
             disputed
             of
             among
             Christians
             ;
             or
             Elias
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             by
             that
             name
             called
             ,
             should
             be
             expected
             by
             vertue
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             have
             said
             .
             )
          
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             by
             which
             his
             office
             is
             expressed
             ,
             whatever
             they
             think
             concerning
             the
             person
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             indifferent
             to
             all
             to
             enquire
             .
             They
             must
             have
             the
             same
             meaning
             ,
             whosoever
             they
             are
             applyed
             to
             ,
             whether
             by
             Jews
             or
             Christians
             .
             For
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             we
             may
             look
             what
             they
             do
             or
             ought
             to
             agree
             in
             ,
             comparing
             them
             one
             with
             another
             .
             To
             which
             enquiry
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             to
             premise
             an
             observation
             concerning
             that
             word
             or
             preposition
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             Translation
             is
             rendred
             to
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Al
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             it
             is
             (
             as
             t
             Grammarians
             observe
             ,
             and
             examples
             convince
             )
             of
             divers
             uses
             and
             significations
             .
             It
             signifies
             most
             usually
             
               above
               ,
               over
               ,
               on
            
             ;
             but
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             withall
             ,
             
               to
               ,
               with
               ,
               for
               ,
               by
               ,
               near
               ,
               against
               ,
               in
               ,
            
             and
             other
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             examples
             accurre
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             And
             according
             to
             the
             words
             with
             which
             it
             is
             joyned
             and
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             signification
             
             thereof
             to
             be
             discerned
             and
             distinguished
             .
             Again
             ,
             concerning
             the
             appellations
             and
             titles
             of
             fathers
             and
             children
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             attributed
             to
             those
             that
             are
             so
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             to
             others
             also
             ,
             who
             for
             other
             respects
             or
             relation
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             have
             those
             names
             given
             them
             ;
             as
             older
             people
             that
             of
             fathers
             ,
             younger
             that
             of
             children
             ;
             and
             so
             learned
             men
             ,
             or
             teachers
             ,
             are
             looked
             on
             as
             
               common
               fathers
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             their
             disciples
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             learn
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             instructed
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             This
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             words
             being
             observed
             ,
             will
             help
             us
             to
             judge
             of
             such
             Expositions
             as
             are
             given
             of
             the
             whole
             sentence
             .
             The
             signification
             of
             the
             forementioned
             preposition
             which
             our
             Translators
             choose
             to
             give
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             ,
             or
             unto
             ,
             which
             it
             often
             manifestly
             hath
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             Joshua
             II.
             8
             .
             
               she
               came
               up
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Alehem
               ,
               to
               them
            
             :
             and
             I
             Sam.
             II.
             11
             .
             
               went
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               his
               house
            
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             u
             places
             .
             And
             it
             is
             likewise
             embraced
             by
             most
             of
             Interpreters
             :
             but
             then
             accordingly
             as
             they
             apply
             it
             to
             fathers
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             their
             different
             understanding
             of
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             them
             ,
             do
             they
             differ
             in
             giving
             the
             meaning
             .
             They
             that
             understand
             them
             of
             such
             as
             should
             be
             them
             together
             in
             present
             being
             ,
             whether
             natural
             fathers
             and
             children
             ,
             or
             others
             who
             might
             be
             called
             by
             that
             title
             (
             as
             ours
             seem
             to
             do
             )
             take
             his
             office
             ,
             so
             as
             here
             described
             ,
             to
             consist
             in
             taking
             away
             such
             discords
             and
             differences
             as
             should
             be
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             settling
             peace
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             charity
             among
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             their
             hearts
             should
             be
             propense
             and
             kindly
             affectioned
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             of
             
               one
               heart
            
             and
             one
             soul
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             believers
             ,
             Act.
             IV.
             32
             .
             and
             with
             one
             consent
             hearken
             to
             God
             and
             receive
             the
             truth
             preached
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             this
             disposition
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             the
             work
             of
             the
             promised
             Elijah
             to
             work
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             may
             seem
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             x
             Jew
             observes
             )
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Micah
             is
             described
             ,
             as
             being
             found
             among
             them
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             Chap.
             VII
             .
             6
             .
             
               the
               son
               dishonoureth
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             on
             their
             not
             hearkning
             to
             him
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             
               the
               father
               shall
               be
               divided
               against
               the
               son
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               against
               the
               father
               ,
               Luke
            
             XII
             .
             53
             .
             Such
             dissensions
             among
             them
             in
             those
             times
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             y
             observed
             to
             have
             been
             caused
             and
             fomented
             by
             the
             several
             Sects
             that
             were
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             Sadduces
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             had
             such
             ill
             influence
             as
             to
             banish
             those
             due
             respects
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             betwixt
             parents
             and
             children
             ,
             superiors
             and
             inferiors
             (
             or
             whosoever
             under
             the
             title
             of
             father
             and
             son
             may
             be
             comprehended
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             love
             and
             charity
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             betwixt
             all
             orders
             and
             degrees
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             Eliah
             (
             
               i.
               e.
               John
               Baptist
            
             coming
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             power
             of
             Eliah
             )
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             reduce
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             to
             better
             order
             ,
             to
             mutual
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             joynt
             obedience
             to
             God.
             This
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             ancientest
             understanding
             of
             the
             words
             among
             the
             Jewish
             z
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             summe
             up
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             saying
             
               That
               he
               should
               be
               sent
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Lehashvoth
                 hammachloketh
              
               ,
               to
               compose
               dissention
               ,
               or
               reconcile
               differences
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 Leasoth
                 shalom
                 binehem
              
               ,
               to
               make
               peace
               between
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               all
               agree
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               one
               Religion
               :
            
             and
             thus
             seem
             the
             Greek
             Interpreters
             to
             have
             understood
             them
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             the
             second
             member
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               children
               to
               their
               fathers
               ,
            
             put
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
            
             (
             or
             every
             one
             )
             
               to
               his
               neighbour
            
             .
             Against
             this
             Exposition
             I
             know
             not
             what
             may
             be
             excepted
             ;
             yet
             do
             others
             ,
             taking
             the
             forementioned
             preposition
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             of
             to
             ,
             give
             others
             :
             b
             some
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               turn
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
            
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               of
               the
               Jews
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               the
               Jews
            
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             John
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             as
             well
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             yet
             I
             suppose
             is
             not
             the
             literall
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             were
             spoken
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             concern
             them
             between
             themselves
             .
             c
             Others
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               turn
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
            
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               of
               God
               to
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Israel
               to
               God
               ;
               who
               is
               called
               their
               father
               ,
               and
               calleth
               them
               sons
               .
            
             That
             this
             is
             comprehended
             within
             the
             latitude
             of
             these
             words
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             we
             hear
             the
             Angel
             ,
             where
             he
             refers
             to
             these
             words
             ,
             putting
             as
             part
             of
             Johns
             office
             ,
             
               many
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               shall
               be
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             for
             that
             end
             was
             he
             to
             turn
             their
             hearts
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             all
             with
             joynt
             hearts
             ,
             or
             one
             heart
             ,
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Yet
             can
             we
             not
             think
             that
             to
             be
             the
             literal
             meaning
             of
             the
             present
             words
             :
             God
             is
             called
             their
             Father
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             I
             suppose
             fathers
             here
             put
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             cannot
             be
             properly
             used
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Another
             d
             Exposition
             of
             Camerarius
             ,
             who
             makes
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               reduce
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               children
               to
               the
               fathers
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
            
             
               Should
               turn
               or
               bring
               back
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               should
               take
               care
               of
               the
               pious
               education
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               whereas
               they
               had
               been
               negligent
               in
               the
               right
               instructing
               and
               disciplining
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               who
               had
               been
               disobedient
               to
               their
               fathers
               ;
               so
               as
               
                 to
                 yeild
                 due
                 reverence
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               well
               reduced
               to
               the
               first
               .
            
             But
             as
             to
             that
             
             which
             e
             others
             give
             ,
             viz.
             that
             by
             
               the
               fathers
            
             should
             be
             meant
             the
             old
             Patriarks
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             
               Jacob
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             by
             
               the
               children
            
             ,
             those
             of
             that
             generation
             when
             this
             Elias
             should
             come
             :
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             how
             it
             can
             be
             made
             good
             .
             To
             say
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             children
             should
             be
             turned
             by
             their
             conversion
             to
             the
             same
             faith
             that
             was
             in
             those
             ancient
             holy
             men
             is
             intelligible
             ;
             but
             how
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             so
             long
             since
             dead
             should
             be
             said
             to
             be
             turned
             to
             those
             of
             that
             generation
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             conceived
             :
             these
             hitherto
             mentioned
             all
             take
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Al
             here
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             to
             .
             There
             are
             of
             the
             Jews
             who
             would
             have
             it
             here
             to
             signify
             by
             ,
             or
             
               by
               the
               hand
            
             ,
             or
             means
             of
             ;
             So
             
               R
               Salomon
            
             out
             of
             an
             ancienter
             Doctor
             ,
             
               shall
               turn
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
            
             
               Shall
               speak
               to
               the
               children
               to
               perswade
               their
               fathers
               to
               embrace
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               to
               the
               fathers
               to
               perswade
               their
               children
               .
            
             The
             same
             signification
             of
             it
             takes
             Abarbinel
             also
             ,
             and
             gives
             this
             strange
             interpretation
             ,
             making
             the
             time
             spoken
             of
             to
             be
             according
             to
             his
             fancy
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               If
               any
               be
               then
               at
               that
               time
               living
               who
               hath
               children
               dead
               ,
               he
               shall
               by
               them
               ,
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               Eliah
               be
               converted
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               such
               children
               as
               are
               living
               ,
               by
               their
               fathers
               being
               raised
               ;
               that
               so
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               all
               may
               be
               turned
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               all
               be
               not
               destroyed
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             so
             uncouth
             an
             Exposition
             and
             so
             little
             agreeing
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             will
             be
             much
             from
             the
             purpose
             to
             speak
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             doth
             that
             by
             
               R
               Salomo
            
             mentioned
             agree
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             being
             shewed
             in
             them
             what
             God
             would
             do
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Elias
             ,
             not
             what
             Elias
             should
             do
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             others
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             preferred
             ,
             as
             giving
             the
             plainest
             meaning
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             by
             taking
             it
             here
             to
             signify
             not
             ,
             to
             ,
             but
             f
             with
             ,
             as
             manifestly
             in
             several
             other
             places
             it
             doth
             .
             As
             for
             example
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Al
               merorim
               ,
               with
               bitter
               herbs
               ,
               Exod.
            
             XII
             .
             8
             .
             and
             vers
             .
             9.
             
               his
               head
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               his
               legs
               ,
            
             and
             Chap.
             XXXV
             .
             22
             .
             
               and
               they
               came
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Al
               nasim
               with
               women
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             as
             ours
             translate
             it
             
               both
               men
               and
               women
            
             ;
             with
             several
             like
             instances
             .
             Thus
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
            
             here
             will
             have
             it
             taken
             ,
             giving
             thus
             his
             Exposition
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               warn
               or
               call
               on
               both
               fathers
               and
               children
               together
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               to
               turn
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               turn
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ;
            
             so
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             signifying
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             im
             ,
             with
             ,
             
               fathers
               with
               the
               children
            
             ,
             and
             
               of
               children
               with
               their
               fathers
            
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             together
             .
             So
             likewise
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             ,
             
               That
               he
               shall
               seek
               to
               rectify
               (
               or
               reduce
               into
               order
               )
               the
               Sect
               (
               or
               People
               )
               that
               they
               may
               be
               all
               of
               them
               of
               one
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               obedience
               (
               or
               worship
               )
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               in
               the
               signification
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 with
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               he
               shall
               seek
               to
               rectify
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               among
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               ;
               and
               the
               repeating
               (
               or
               doubling
               )
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               (
               viz.
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               children
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
               )
               is
               for
               greater
               confirmation
               sake
               .
            
             Thus
             say
             those
             Jews
             ,
             with
             whom
             do
             concurre
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             divers
             g
             Christians
             also
             ,
             and
             are
             urgent
             for
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             words
             may
             denote
             that
             he
             should
             convert
             or
             call
             to
             repentance
             all
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             both
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             all
             
               be
               a
               People
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Luke
             I.
             17
             .
             he
             speaks
             )
             and
             readily
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             joynt
             hearts
             obey
             him
             ;
             This
             Exposition
             gives
             a
             clear
             and
             plain
             meaning
             ,
             and
             is
             easily
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             first
             mentioned
             ;
             both
             even
             necessarily
             go
             together
             ,
             viz.
             the
             converting
             all
             together
             ,
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             one
             to
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             well
             look
             on
             the
             words
             as
             comprehending
             both
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             giving
             a
             full
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             both
             ought
             joyntly
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             they
             taken
             in
             likewise
             in
             that
             one
             word
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             elsewhere
             summs
             up
             that
             office
             of
             this
             Eliah
             here
             in
             more
             expressed
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               shall
               restore
               all
               things
            
             ,
             reduce
             all
             things
             to
             right
             order
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             done
             then
             by
             turning
             them
             all
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             another
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             In
             much
             like
             manner
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             do
             some
             of
             the
             i
             Jews
             likewise
             summe
             up
             the
             import
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             concerning
             his
             office
             whoever
             it
             be
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Leyasher
               Israel
               velehacin
               libbam
            
             ,
             to
             rectify
             Israel
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             or
             put
             in
             good
             order
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             Luke
             I.
             17
             .
             where
             these
             words
             of
             Malachi
             are
             plainly
             referred
             to
             ,
             the
             words
             ,
             
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               their
               children
               to
               their
               fathers
               ,
            
             are
             not
             put
             as
             they
             are
             here
             read
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             them
             ,
             
               and
               the
               disobedient
               to
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               just
               ,
            
             which
             the
             learned
             D
             r
             Hammond
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             that
             place
             shews
             to
             be
             as
             a
             Gloss
             or
             Paraphrase
             on
             the
             Prophets
             words
             ,
             to
             explain
             his
             expression
             ;
             both
             importing
             that
             a
             general
             reformation
             should
             be
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             the
             person
             sent
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             fitting
             them
             to
             receive
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             From
             the
             same
             spirit
             did
             both
             expressions
             proceed
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             not
             concern
             us
             to
             be
             inquisitive
             why
             he
             should
             change
             his
             language
             or
             expressions
             .
             By
             what
             he
             saith
             by
             his
             Angell
             there
             in
             Luke
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             what
             h
             
             he
             here
             spake
             by
             his
             Prophet
             was
             spoken
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Eliah
             in
             his
             person
             .
             And
             with
             what
             
             Elias-like
             zeal
             John
             did
             set
             himself
             to
             perform
             the
             office
             here
             designed
             for
             him
             ,
             appears
             by
             what
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Gospell
             of
             his
             Mission
             ,
             and
             his
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             contents
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Matt.
             III.
             Mar.
             I.
             Luke
             III.
             and
             Joh.
             I.
             He
             that
             shall
             duly
             consider
             what
             is
             in
             those
             places
             said
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             with
             what
             is
             said
             here
             of
             the
             Eliah
             promised
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             do
             ;
             will
             easily
             perceive
             all
             that
             is
             here
             prophecied
             to
             have
             been
             already
             made
             good
             ;
             that
             there
             will
             be
             no
             ground
             left
             to
             him
             for
             expecting
             a
             farther
             completion
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             Eliah
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             under
             that
             name
             to
             be
             expected
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             Here
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               send
               Elijah
               the
               Prophet
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Gospell
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               there
               was
               a
               man
               sent
               from
               God
               whose
               name
               was
               John
               ,
               Joh.
            
             I.
             6
             .
             and
             that
             that
             John
             was
             
               Elias
               which
               was
               for
               to
               come
               ,
               Matt.
            
             XI
             .
             14
             .
             Here
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             There
             the
             time
             of
             Johns
             coming
             is
             described
             that
             it
             was
             when
             
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               was
               at
               hand
               ,
               Matt.
            
             III.
             2
             .
             when
             
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
            
             was
             coming
             ,
             v.
             7.
             when
             
               the
               axe
               was
               laid
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               trees
               ,
               and
               every
               tree
               that
               brought
               not
               forth
               good
               fruit
               should
               be
               hewen
               down
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             10.
             when
             He
             was
             now
             coming
             whose
             
               fan
               was
               in
               his
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             he
             
               would
               throughly
               purge
               his
               floor
               ,
               and
               gather
               his
               wheat
               into
               his
               barn
               ,
               but
               would
               burn
               up
               the
               chaff
               with
               unquenchable
               fire
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             12.
             which
             expressions
             (
             as
             we
             have
             before
             shewed
             )
             are
             an
             evident
             description
             of
             the
             
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             :
             Here
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Eliah
               should
               turn
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               children
               to
               the
               fathers
               ,
            
             preach
             to
             all
             sorts
             young
             and
             old
             conversion
             and
             repentance
             ;
             there
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             John
             
               should
               turn
               many
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Luke
             I.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             that
             he
             did
             preach
             to
             all
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               repentance
               ,
               Marc.
            
             I.
             4
             .
             Luke
             III.
             3
             .
             and
             that
             with
             such
             power
             and
             good
             effect
             
               that
               Jerusalem
               and
               all
               Judea
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Region
               round
               about
               Jordan
               ,
               went
               out
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               baptized
               of
               him
               ,
               confessing
               their
               sins
               ,
               Matt.
            
             III.
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             Marc.
             I.
             5
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             multitudes
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             conditions
             of
             People
             out
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             Luke
             III.
             7
             .
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             People
             ;
             ver
             .
             10.
             of
             those
             that
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             least
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             their
             eies
             ,
             least
             regard
             of
             ,
             or
             charity
             for
             other
             men
             ,
             Publicans
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             Souldiers
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             and
             were
             at
             greatest
             difference
             in
             opinion
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             Sadduces
             .
             l
             To
             all
             these
             did
             he
             instill
             Precepts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             Luke
             III
             ,
             11.
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             these
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             did
             turn
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             m
             agreed
             and
             were
             united
             in
             one
             common
             Baptism
             by
             him
             .
             What
             can
             more
             punctually
             agree
             then
             the
             Prophecy
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Gospels
             thus
             paralleled
             ,
             do
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             person
             who
             is
             here
             so
             characterized
             in
             respect
             to
             what
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             what
             was
             made
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             ought
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ?
             Certainly
             when
             we
             consider
             how
             exactly
             all
             things
             do
             concurre
             of
             what
             is
             foretold
             of
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             reported
             as
             done
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             person
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             how
             all
             things
             here
             designed
             to
             be
             done
             by
             this
             person
             named
             Eliah
             ,
             were
             by
             him
             in
             a
             signal
             manner
             performed
             ;
             we
             shall
             perceive
             that
             there
             is
             little
             grounds
             for
             that
             argument
             which
             is
             by
             n
             some
             here
             taken
             to
             prove
             that
             Eliah
             in
             person
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             before
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             John
             did
             not
             fulfill
             all
             that
             is
             here
             required
             ,
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             fathers
             and
             children
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             summed
             up
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             
               restoring
               all
               things
               ,
               Matt.
            
             XVII
             .
             Not
             to
             enquire
             what
             other
             answers
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             are
             ,
             given
             to
             that
             objection
             ,
             abundantly
             sufficient
             for
             confirmation
             of
             that
             Exposition
             which
             we
             have
             follow'd
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             scope
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             do
             not
             afford
             any
             good
             grounds
             for
             any
             such
             argument
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             consideration
             of
             two
             things
             which
             would
             by
             those
             who
             draw
             that
             argument
             here
             from
             them
             ,
             be
             otherwise
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             easily
             granted
             .
             1.
             
             o
             That
             words
             which
             are
             put
             to
             import
             that
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             be
             effected
             by
             any
             ,
             do
             often
             signify
             rather
             his
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             of
             what
             would
             or
             might
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             a
             full
             accomplishment
             as
             to
             the
             effect
             ,
             or
             consequents
             on
             his
             endeavour
             .
             So
             that
             what
             is
             said
             that
             the
             person
             here
             spoken
             of
             
               should
               turn
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
            
             &c.
             and
             Matt.
             XVII
             .
             10
             .
             that
             he
             
               should
               restore
               all
               things
            
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             diligently
             that
             which
             tended
             to
             the
             producing
             ,
             and
             was
             sufficient
             to
             have
             produced
             ,
             such
             effects
             ,
             though
             through
             default
             in
             the
             subjects
             on
             which
             he
             was
             to
             work
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             were
             not
             turned
             ,
             nor
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             men
             (
             as
             p
             some
             think
             it
             may
             ,
             though
             put
             in
             the
             neuter
             gender
             ,
             be
             particularly
             applied
             to
             them
             )
             fully
             rectified
             and
             reduced
             into
             right
             order
             .
             2.
             
             q
             That
             the
             word
             ,
             all
             ,
             is
             not
             alwaies
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             that
             extent
             as
             to
             comprehend
             every
             particular
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             applied
             to
             persons
             ,
             things
             ,
             times
             ,
             or
             places
             )
             but
             only
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             k
             
             the
             diffusive
             nature
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             should
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             as
             might
             be
             extended
             to
             more
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             that
             should
             come
             in
             its
             way
             ,
             or
             be
             offered
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             were
             rightly
             qualified
             to
             receive
             its
             operation
             ,
             or
             required
             to
             make
             good
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             To
             omitt
             other
             examples
             ,
             which
             are
             frequent
             ,
             one
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             will
             make
             it
             evident
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             Matt.
             III.
             5
             .
             that
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               all
               Judea
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               region
               round
               about
               Jordan
               went
               out
               to
               John
               ,
               and
               were
               baptized
               of
               him
               .
            
             It
             will
             not
             by
             any
             be
             thought
             that
             every
             person
             in
             those
             places
             did
             thus
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             multitude
             or
             store
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             more
             had
             come
             ,
             or
             his
             preaching
             had
             prevailed
             on
             more
             ,
             John
             was
             ready
             to
             perform
             his
             office
             to
             them
             .
             This
             is
             thought
             enough
             to
             justify
             the
             expression
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Countrey
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             of
             him
             .
             Here
             is
             not
             in
             our
             Prophet
             the
             word
             all
             expressed
             ,
             but
             indefinitely
             ,
             without
             any
             number
             mentioned
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               shall
               turn
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               fathers
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               children
            
             ;
             but
             because
             where
             Christ
             summs
             up
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             or
             gives
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             adds
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               and
               shall
               restore
               all
               things
               ,
            
             it
             is
             by
             them
             looked
             on
             as
             here
             understood
             ,
             and
             the
             r
             exceptions
             therefore
             taken
             ,
             that
             by
             Elias
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             because
             to
             restore
             all
             things
             is
             to
             convert
             to
             the
             true
             Faith
             all
             Jews
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             which
             John
             did
             not
             effect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Elias
             in
             person
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             .
             But
             if
             we
             suppose
             that
             all
             is
             to
             be
             here
             understood
             ,
             surely
             that
             by
             all
             were
             to
             be
             meant
             no
             more
             then
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             many
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             all
             that
             should
             hearken
             to
             his
             preaching
             and
             receive
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             the
             Angels
             describing
             of
             the
             same
             office
             of
             his
             that
             is
             here
             described
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             
               many
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               he
               should
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               going
               before
               him
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               power
               of
               Elias
               to
               turn
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               .
            
             The
             all
             and
             the
             many
             do
             then
             signify
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             these
             things
             being
             observed
             ,
             surely
             by
             what
             we
             read
             of
             
             John's
             performance
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             words
             here
             spoken
             of
             this
             Eliah
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             (
             even
             to
             wonder
             )
             made
             good
             ,
             that
             to
             expect
             another
             to
             fulfill
             them
             in
             greater
             measure
             ,
             is
             not
             warranted
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             .
             He
             was
             zealous
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             in
             performing
             what
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             on
             very
             many
             did
             his
             endeavours
             take
             effect
             .
             That
             they
             did
             not
             on
             more
             ,
             on
             all
             among
             them
             without
             exceptions
             ,
             prevail
             ,
             was
             not
             through
             any
             defect
             or
             default
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             because
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             expressly
             declares
             ,
             concerning
             many
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Lawyers
             (
             many
             of
             which
             yet
             came
             in
             unto
             him
             )
             they
             rejected
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             against
             themselves
             ,
             Luke
             VII
             .
             30
             .
             the
             like
             effects
             w
             ch
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             convert
             them
             all
             and
             to
             save
             all
             ,
             complains
             his
             own
             preaching
             to
             have
             had
             ,
             among
             that
             same
             People
             through
             their
             obstinacy
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               killest
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               stonest
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               unto
               thee
               ,
               how
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               thy
               children
               together
               ,
               even
               as
               an
               Hen
               gathereth
               her
               Chickens
               under
               her
               wings
               ,
               und
               ye
               would
               not
               ,
               Matt.
            
             XXIII
             .
             37
             .
             t
             Some
             are
             so
             far
             from
             thinking
             that
             on
             these
             words
             can
             be
             grounded
             any
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Elias
             here
             meant
             was
             not
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             one
             yet
             to
             come
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             before
             Christs
             last
             coming
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             look
             on
             them
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             prove
             the
             clean
             contrary
             ;
             because
             this
             Elias
             is
             to
             come
             before
             the
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             to
             conversion
             and
             repentance
             ;
             for
             which
             was
             a
             fit
             season
             at
             Christs
             first
             coming
             :
             but
             at
             the
             last
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             is
             no
             farther
             time
             for
             repentance
             ,
             but
             for
             reward
             or
             execution
             of
             Judgement
             and
             punishment
             ;
             therefore
             that
             day
             ,
             not
             this
             ,
             must
             here
             be
             meant
             ,
             and
             this
             Elias
             one
             already
             come
             ,
             not
             one
             then
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             What
             we
             have
             said
             will
             farther
             be
             confirmed
             by
             consideration
             of
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             declared
             why
             he
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             convert
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               lest
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               I
               come
               and
               smite
               the
               Earth
               with
               a
               curse
               .
            
          
           
             As
             the
             former
             words
             concerning
             the
             Mission
             ,
             the
             time
             and
             the
             office
             ,
             of
             the
             person
             here
             named
             Elijah
             the
             Prophet
             do
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             exactly
             agree
             to
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             so
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             so
             do
             these
             also
             which
             declare
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             should
             be
             sent
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             perform
             that
             office
             ,
             no
             less
             agree
             with
             those
             in
             which
             in
             the
             Gospell
             we
             are
             shewed
             for
             what
             end
             John
             did
             perform
             his
             ,
             by
             preaching
             conversion
             and
             repentance
             ,
             viz.
             That
             being
             converted
             they
             might
             
               flee
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
               Matt.
            
             III.
             7
             .
             and
             the
             axe
             being
             now
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             trees
             ,
             they
             bringing
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             might
             escape
             from
             being
             cut
             down
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             that
             they
             might
             be
             as
             Wheat
             ,
             and
             gathered
             into
             the
             Lords
             Garner
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Chaffe
             which
             he
             should
             burn
             with
             unquenchable
             fire
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             Add
             how
             the
             Angell
             explains
             it
             ,
             Luke
             I.
             17
             .
             that
             he
             should
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             appears
             ,
             c.
             III.
             accordingly
             did
             endeavour
             to
             do
             )
             
               turn
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               disobedient
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               just
               .
            
             For
             what
             end
             ?
             
               to
               make
               ready
               a
               People
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             a
             People
             fit
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             mercy
             and
             Salvation
             from
             him
             at
             his
             coming
             .
             Who
             will
             not
             at
             first
             hearing
             or
             reading
             perceive
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             said
             concerning
             the
             end
             of
             his
             preaching
             ,
             s
             
             are
             the
             very
             same
             with
             what
             is
             said
             here
             of
             this
             person
             's
             performing
             the
             office
             he
             is
             sent
             for
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             prevent
             ,
             
               lest
               the
               Lord
               should
               come
               and
               smite
               the
               Earth
               with
               a
               curse
               ,
            
             or
             utter
             destruction
             .
             The
             same
             words
             which
             are
             given
             ,
             even
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             explication
             of
             this
             expression
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             will
             as
             appositely
             be
             used
             for
             summing
             up
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Such
             is
             that
             Exposition
             of
             
               R.
               Tanch●m
            
             `
             The
             meaning
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               fairly
               perswade
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               reduce
               any
               of
               them
               who
               may
               possibly
               be
               reduced
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               who
               have
               not
               evil
               habits
               so
               firmly
               rooted
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               return
               from
               them
               till
               the
               punishment
               which
               shall
               seize
               on
               all
               the
               rebellious
               transgressors
               ,
               overtake
               them
               .
            
             Surely
             this
             which
             he
             gives
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             what
             is
             here
             said
             of
             this
             person
             here
             denoted
             by
             the
             title
             of
             Eliah
             ,
             for
             shewing
             for
             what
             end
             he
             should
             perform
             his
             office
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             the
             meaning
             of
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Gospell
             said
             ,
             concerning
             the
             end
             for
             which
             John
             was
             sent
             to
             preach
             repentance
             ,
             and
             did
             preach
             it
             ,
             and
             baptize
             unto
             it
             .
             Not
             much
             different
             as
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             is
             that
             meaning
             which
             
             another
             among
             them
             gives
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Therefore
               he
               shall
               warn
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               repentance
               against
               that
               day
               come
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               smite
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               (
               or
               the
               Land
               with
               a
               consumption
               )
               and
               it
               be
               a
               curse
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             ,
             well
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             to
             shew
             the
             end
             which
             this
             Eliah
             was
             to
             aim
             at
             ,
             to
             be
             altogether
             the
             same
             that
             John
             did
             aim
             at
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             effect
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             we
             cannot
             but
             look
             on
             him
             as
             the
             person
             here
             designed
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             reason
             to
             expect
             any
             other
             for
             making
             good
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             said
             ,
             this
             here
             spoken
             .
             What
             this
             last
             Rabbin
             adds
             ,
             They
             that
             will
             not
             be
             warned
             by
             his
             admonition
             ,
             shall
             be
             consumed
             and
             perish
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             doth
             only
             shew
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             well
             what
             to
             say
             as
             to
             the
             curse
             ,
             or
             destruction
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             when
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             not
             willing
             to
             understand
             it
             of
             that
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             on
             their
             rejecting
             both
             
             John's
             and
             Christs
             admonitions
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             (
             as
             we
             have
             before
             shewed
             )
             evidently
             meant
             of
             .
             He
             knows
             not
             on
             what
             to
             fix
             ,
             and
             so
             speaks
             at
             random
             that
             which
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             Reader
             in
             a
             maze
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             applied
             to
             that
             ,
             all
             will
             run
             clear
             ,
             not
             so
             if
             to
             any
             other
             .
             For
             against
             that
             which
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             many
             concurre
             in
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             day
             of
             doome
             at
             Christs
             last
             coming
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             the
             expression
             (
             as
             is
             by
             x
             some
             observed
             )
             affords
             an
             evident
             argument
             ,
             
               lest
               I
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               smite
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             shews
             that
             this
             judgement
             might
             by
             their
             repentance
             and
             conversion
             be
             prevented
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             what
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Matt.
             XXIII
             .
             37
             ,
             38.
             and
             Luke
             XIII
             .
             34
             ,
             35.
             that
             therefore
             their
             house
             was
             left
             unto
             them
             desolate
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             be
             gathered
             when
             he
             would
             have
             gathered
             them
             ,
             nor
             be
             brought
             to
             repentance
             by
             his
             call
             :
             and
             that
             all
             those
             evils
             ,
             and
             a
             terrible
             destruction
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             know
             the
             things
             that
             belonged
             to
             their
             peace
             ,
             nor
             the
             day
             of
             their
             visitation
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             told
             of
             them
             both
             by
             John
             and
             himself
             ,
             Luke
             XIX
             .
             42
             ,
             and
             44.
             
             But
             that
             general
             Judgement
             is
             a
             day
             that
             cannot
             by
             any
             means
             be
             prevented
             ,
             but
             shall
             in
             Gods
             appointed
             time
             certainly
             come
             ,
             so
             that
             
               lest
               I
               come
            
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             that
             .
             For
             certainly
             he
             will
             come
             ,
             without
             any
             peradventure
             .
             As
             for
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
               earth
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             by
             it
             is
             here
             meant
             the
             Land
             of
             Judea
             ,
             the
             People
             spoken
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             whole
             Earth
             in
             general
             is
             evident
             .
             y
             That
             it
             is
             in
             that
             restrained
             signification
             for
             the
             Land
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judea
             ,
             peculiarly
             often
             used
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             confessed
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             farther
             to
             insist
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             Abarbinel
             seeming
             to
             take
             it
             more
             generally
             thence
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               destruction
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               should
               be
               of
               things
               generable
               and
               corruptible
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Hosts
               thereof
               ,
               (
               or
               things
               therein
               ,
               )
               so
               as
               it
               was
               at
               the
               universal
               Deluge
               ,
               when
               God
               destroyed
               z
               every
               living
               substance
               :
               In
               summe
               ,
               all
               only
               that
               was
               in
               this
               lower
               World.
               
            
             What
             he
             aims
             at
             in
             this
             inference
             he
             doth
             not
             farther
             explain
             :
             if
             he
             would
             have
             it
             that
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             only
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             things
             that
             are
             therein
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             oppose
             against
             him
             that
             constantly
             professed
             truth
             ,
             
               that
               as
               well
               the
               Heavens
               as
               the
               Earth
               are
               reserved
               unto
               fire
               against
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaks
             ,
             II
             Pet.
             III.
             7
             .
             and
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             therewith
             ;
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             weight
             in
             his
             way
             of
             argument
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             day
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             not
             that
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             day
             of
             such
             destruction
             as
             was
             to
             be
             executed
             on
             Earth
             only
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             viz.
             (
             as
             we
             have
             all
             along
             said
             )
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             land
             ,
             will
             easily
             be
             understood
             by
             a
             most
             usual
             notion
             ,
             
               Ahlol
               ardi
               ,
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             (
             as
             an
             Arabick
             Translation
             done
             by
             a
             Jew
             hath
             it
             )
             together
             with
             the
             Land
             it self
             .
             
             They
             that
             expound
             it
             
               
                 earthly
                 minded
                 men
              
               ,
               such
               as
               follow
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               make
               use
               of
               the
               time
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               embrace
               Gods
               Salvation
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               say
               what
               is
               true
               ,
               
               but
               seem
               not
               to
               give
               the
               full
               latitude
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             Such
             of
             the
             People
             only
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             turned
             to
             God
             were
             saved
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             many
             obstinate
             rebels
             ,
             was
             the
             Land
             together
             destroyed
             and
             made
             desolate
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cherem
             ,
             which
             is
             rendred
             
               a
               curse
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             likewise
             (
             as
             it
             is
             by
             b
             several
             )
             rendred
             ,
             destruction
             or
             
               utter
               destruction
            
             .
             So
             
               R.
               Tanchum
            
             saith
             ,
             he
             means
             an
             universal
             destruction
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             verb
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Num.
             XXI
             .
             2
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               veheeharamti
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               utterly
               destroy
               their
               Cities
               ,
            
             and
             so
             do
             our
             Translators
             in
             Zacch
             .
             XIV
             .
             11
             .
             render
             the
             same
             word
             that
             they
             render
             here
             
               a
               curse
            
             ,
             by
             
               utter
               destruction
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             verbe
             that
             c
             Num.
             XXI
             .
             2
             .
             they
             render
             
               I
               will
               utterly
               destroy
            
             ,
             do
             they
             render
             ,
             Micah
             IV.
             13
             .
             
               I
               will
               consecrate
            
             ,
             and
             Levit.
             XXVII
             .
             28
             ,
             29.
             the
             nown
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             is
             rendred
             
               a
               devoted
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             Deut.
             VII
             .
             26
             .
             
               a
               cursed
               thing
            
             .
             So
             that
             looking
             into
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             root
             of
             this
             word
             to
             have
             these
             significations
             ,
             of
             
               cutting
               off
            
             ,
             or
             destroying
             ,
             and
             cursing
             ,
             and
             consecrating
             ,
             (
             to
             omit
             another
             notion
             in
             which
             it
             signifieth
             
               a
               net
            
             )
             The
             prime
             d
             signification
             seems
             to
             be
             that
             of
             
               cutting
               off
            
             ,
             or
             destroying
             ,
             which
             appears
             in
             the
             other
             two
             ;
             in
             that
             of
             cursing
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             devoting
             to
             destruction
             ,
             manifestly
             ;
             and
             not
             obscurely
             in
             that
             other
             of
             devoting
             or
             consecrating
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             that
             is
             a
             e
             cutting
             off
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             taking
             out
             of
             the
             way
             from
             common
             use
             that
             which
             is
             so
             devoted
             .
             In
             this
             place
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             that
             render
             it
             curse
             ,
             mean
             the
             same
             with
             those
             that
             render
             it
             destruction
             ;
             not
             such
             a
             lighter
             curse
             for
             correction
             as
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             ch
             .
             III.
             9
             .
             but
             a
             curse
             ending
             in
             a
             final
             excision
             and
             utter
             destruction
             .
             For
             what
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             what
             is
             threatned
             ,
             the
             event
             and
             manner
             in
             which
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             on
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             spoken
             ,
             makes
             evident
             ;
             The
             generality
             of
             the
             Jews
             having
             rejected
             the
             admonitions
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             who
             was
             sent
             to
             warn
             them
             
               to
               flee
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
            
             by
             embracing
             Christ
             and
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             whom
             they
             not
             only
             refused
             ,
             but
             procured
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             and
             pulled
             on
             themselves
             a
             curse
             by
             saying
             
               his
               blood
               be
               on
               us
               and
               on
               our
               childhen
               ,
            
             God
             seconded
             it
             with
             his
             curse
             and
             sent
             on
             them
             that
             curse
             which
             ended
             in
             that
             fearfull
             destruction
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Land
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             could
             never
             recover
             ,
             and
             which
             makes
             undeniably
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             World
             that
             this
             Prophecy
             had
             its
             full
             accomplishment
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             vain
             do
             they
             seek
             to
             elude
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             here
             ends
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Bibles
             and
             all
             that
             follow
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             many
             Copies
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             the
             verses
             are
             so
             transplaced
             as
             that
             the
             fourth
             verse
             being
             taken
             out
             of
             its
             place
             is
             put
             after
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
               Remember
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             made
             to
             conclude
             the
             Prophecy
             ;
             on
             what
             occasion
             ,
             or
             for
             what
             reason
             I
             know
             not
             .
             f
             One
             saith
             it
             was
             done
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             the
             whole
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             all
             might
             end
             in
             good
             words
             ,
             or
             words
             of
             a
             good
             sound
             .
             The
             superstition
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             w
             ch
             he
             mentions
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             last
             words
             here
             ,
             
               and
               smite
               the
               Earth
               with
               a
               curse
            
             sound
             harsh
             in
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             bode
             evil
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             conclude
             with
             something
             more
             pleasing
             ,
             they
             repeat
             the
             words
             going
             before
             ,
             again
             after
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               Behold
               I
               will
               send
               you
               Eliah
               the
               Prophet
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               turn
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               children
               to
               the
               fathers
            
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             still
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             last
             harsh
             words
             ,
             which
             conclude
             with
             a
             curse
             .
             The
             like
             do
             they
             do
             in
             some
             other
             Books
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamentations
             ,
             in
             which
             after
             the
             last
             verse
             ,
             they
             repeat
             again
             the
             verse
             going
             before
             it
             .
             And
             for
             warning
             thereof
             ,
             casting
             the
             initial
             letters
             of
             the
             names
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               I
               ,
               T
               ,
               K
               ,
               K
               ,
            
             into
             an
             artificial
             word
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             a
             signal
             or
             memorial
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             standing
             for
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               T
            
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Tereasher
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             twelve
             minor
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             which
             Malachi
             is
             the
             last
             :
             and
             the
             first
             K
             for
             Kinoth
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Lamentations
             ,
             the
             second
             for
             Koheleth
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             they
             usually
             write
             or
             print
             that
             signal
             together
             ,
             with
             the
             words
             w
             ch
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             all
             or
             some
             of
             them
             .
             How
             ancient
             this
             custom
             was
             among
             them
             I
             know
             not
             :
             it
             savors
             of
             the
             humor
             of
             those
             of
             ancient
             times
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             Gods
             Prophets
             ,
             
               prophecy
               not
               unto
               us
               right
               things
               ,
               speak
               unto
               us
               smooth
               things
               ,
               Isaiah
            
             XXX
             .
             10
             .
             They
             seem
             to
             think
             that
             the
             putting
             away
             from
             them
             the
             mention
             of
             g
             
               the
               evil
               day
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             go
             on
             in
             their
             sins
             in
             security
             ,
             should
             secure
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             so
             inverting
             and
             frustrating
             to
             themselves
             Gods
             gracious
             method
             ,
             who
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             perish
             in
             their
             security
             ,
             caused
             those
             words
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             be
             inculcated
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             sink
             deep
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             work
             in
             them
             repentance
             ,
             whereby
             alone
             the
             evil
             mentioned
             might
             be
             prevented
             ,
             whereas
             their
             refusing
             to
             give
             that
             attention
             to
             them
             would
             pull
             it
             on
             them
             to
             their
             unavoidable
             destruction
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             example
             of
             these
             here
             spoken
             to
             ,
             it
             manifestly
             came
             to
             pass
             so
             as
             to
             be
             for
             caution
             to
             all
             in
             like
             kind
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             present
             place
             ,
             h
             some
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Jews
             do
             here
             repeat
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               send
               you
               Eliah
               &
               e.
            
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             in
             their
             opinion
             and
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             come
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             or
             
             out
             of
             what
             respect
             soever
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             from
             the
             Messiah
             himself
             ,
             what
             to
             oppose
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             adde
             to
             what
             they
             would
             conclude
             with
             ,
             viz.
             i
             
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               Elias
               is
               come
               already
               ,
               and
               they
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               did
               unto
               him
               whatsoever
               they
               listed
               .
            
             The
             Messiah
             also
             is
             already
             come
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             know
             him
             neither
             ,
             but
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             despitefully
             used
             him
             :
             for
             which
             their
             obstinacy
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             terrible
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             also
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             
               smitten
               the
               Earth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             them
             and
             their
             Land
             with
             such
             a
             curse
             ,
             so
             terrible
             a
             destruction
             as
             makes
             good
             all
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             ,
             and
             shews
             that
             not
             one
             word
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             is
             fallen
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             hath
             had
             its
             full
             accomplishment
             on
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             they
             remain
             an
             ensample
             to
             all
             others
             that
             shall
             despise
             or
             neglect
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             putting
             far
             away
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             will
             not
             ,
             whiles
             God
             gives
             them
             space
             ,
             k
             know
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             unto
             their
             peace
             ,
             nor
             think
             of
             the
             time
             of
             their
             visitation
             .
             For
             how
             shall
             any
             that
             reject
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             against
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             (
             any
             People
             or
             Nation
             )
             but
             expect
             to
             be
             smitten
             with
             the
             like
             curse
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             how
             shall
             the
             just
             God
             ,
             which
             spared
             not
             that
             his
             chosen
             Nation
             ,
             his
             once
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             his
             friend
             ,
             spare
             others
             guilty
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             ?
             So
             that
             though
             these
             words
             were
             fulfilled
             in
             that
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             the
             People
             then
             peculiarly
             spoken
             to
             and
             intended
             ,
             yet
             may
             all
             others
             see
             in
             them
             ,
             what
             may
             concern
             them
             also
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             World.
             But
             if
             it
             should
             so
             please
             God
             ,
             that
             any
             obstinately
             wicked
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             People
             should
             escape
             the
             like
             judgement
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             besides
             that
             prime
             and
             literal
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             already
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             fulfilled
             ,
             on
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             by
             them
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             that
             more
             great
             and
             terrible
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             it
             as
             by
             this
             typified
             ;
             the
             judgement
             of
             which
             ,
             none
             either
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             or
             particular
             persons
             that
             ever
             lived
             shall
             escape
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             unawares
             seize
             not
             on
             any
             one
             Land
             only
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             whole
             Earth
             and
             all
             therein
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             Heavens
             too
             ,
             with
             greater
             terror
             then
             that
             by
             which
             this
             concerning
             the
             Jews
             ,
             is
             here
             ,
             v.
             1.
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             described
             ,
             or
             can
             by
             any
             words
             be
             expressed
             .
             Wherefore
             seeing
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             being
             thereby
             warned
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             word
             certainly
             assured
             what
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               and
               godliness
            
             ?
             (
             as
             m
             S.
             Peter
             will
             teach
             us
             to
             infer
             )
             looking
             for
             and
             hasting
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             All
             those
             admonitions
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             all
             Gods
             methods
             toward
             them
             for
             preparing
             them
             for
             that
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             equally
             concern
             us
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             other
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             by
             it
             typified
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             our
             own
             concerns
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             to
             our selves
             ,
             without
             expecting
             of
             another
             Elias
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             forewarn
             and
             convert
             us
             .
             We
             have
             not
             promise
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             have
             any
             .
             We
             have
             l
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             admonitions
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             and
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             Jews
             for
             not
             hearkning
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             and
             be
             warned
             by
             these
             ,
             neither
             will
             we
             be
             perswaded
             if
             Elias
             or
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             Christ
             should
             come
             again
             in
             the
             flesh
             among
             us
             to
             convert
             us
             .
             Sufficient
             to
             us
             to
             make
             us
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             for
             what
             we
             are
             certainly
             to
             expect
             ,
             or
             leave
             us
             without
             excuse
             ,
             are
             those
             admonitions
             of
             his
             ,
             extending
             to
             all
             Generations
             ,
             
               Watch
               therefore
               ,
               for
               you
               know
               not
               what
               hour
               your
               Lord
               doth
               come
               ,
               Matt.
            
             XXIV
             .
             42
             .
             and
             again
             v.
             44.
             
             
               Therefore
               be
               ye
               also
               ready
               ,
               for
               in
               such
               an
               hour
               as
               you
               think
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               cometh
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             generation
             which
             can
             assure
             themselves
             but
             that
             in
             it
             may
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             other
             day
             ,
             what
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             to
             the
             Jews
             concerning
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Visitation
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               this
               Generation
               shall
               not
               pass
               ,
               till
               all
               these
               things
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               Matt.
            
             XXIV
             .
             34
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               not
               slack
               concerning
               his
               Promise
               ,
               as
               some
               men
               count
               slacness
               ,
               but
               is
               long
               suffering
               to
               usward
               ,
               not
               willing
               that
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               repentance
               ,
            
             II
             Pet.
             III.
             9
             .
          
        
         
           SOLI
           DEO
           GLORIA
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           we
           have
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           in
           their
           Commentaries
           ,
           both
           on
           this
           and
           other
           Prophets
           ,
           often
           mention
           made
           of
           a
           Messiah
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Joseph
           ,
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Ephraim
           ,
           whose
           name
           they
           make
           use
           of
           for
           eluding
           many
           Prophecies
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Messiah
           ,
           Christ
           :
           and
           we
           have
           therefore
           occasion
           to
           vindicate
           such
           places
           from
           their
           false
           Expositions
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           might
           not
           be
           unfit
           to
           add
           this
           short
           discourse
           ,
           on
           occasion
           made
           concerning
           that
           matter
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           discover
           the
           grounds
           of
           that
           fond
           opinion
           ,
           and
           collect
           such
           things
           as
           are
           by
           them
           said
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           so
           commonly
           found
           put
           together
           ,
           I
           thought
           best
           to
           print
           it
           in
           Latin
           as
           it
           was
           at
           first
           penned
           ,
           seeing
           as
           much
           as
           may
           concern
           such
           as
           understand
           not
           that
           Language
           ,
           to
           know
           for
           the
           present
           purpose
           ,
           is
           in
           such
           places
           of
           the
           Commentary
           as
           there
           is
           occasion
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           said
           in
           English.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 MAL.
                 III.
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               Ecce
               ego
               mitto
               Angelum
               meum
               ,
               &
               praeparabit
               viam
               meam
               ,
               &
               statim
               veniet
               ad
               Templum
               suum
               Dominus
               ,
               quem
               vos
               quaeritis
               ,
               &
               Angelus
               foederis
               ,
               quem
               vos
               vultis
               ,
               ecce
               venit
               ,
               dicit
               Dominus
               Exercituum
               .
            
          
        
         
           NON
           est
           mihi
           impraesentiarum
           animus
           singulas
           hujus
           commatis
           voces
           ad
           Grammaticorum
           Canones
           exigere
           ,
           sed
           nec
           genuinum
           verborum
           sensum
           pluribus
           confirmatum
           vel
           illustratum
           dare
           ,
           de
           quo
           dubitare
           nos
           non
           sinit
           divina
           Evangelii
           veritas
           ;
           quae
           hic
           dicta
           in
           Johanne
           Baptista
           Christi
           Anteambulone
           ,
           &
           in
           Christo
           novi
           foederis
           Angelo
           completa
           atque
           eventu
           comprobata
           esse
           ostendit
           .
           Dicendorum
           materiam
           suppeditabit
           unum
           magni
           apud
           suos
           nominis
           Doctoris
           
             R.
             Aben
             Ezrae
          
           glossema
           ,
           quo
           prima
           statim
           verba
           corrumpit
           ,
           
             Ecce
             ego
             mitto
             Angelum
             meum
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           convenit
           (
           inquit
           )
           ut
           sit
           [
           Angelus
           iste
           ]
           Messiah
           Ben
           Joseph
           .
           quod
           licet
           absurdum
           plane
           atque
           atque
           à
           Scripturae
           veritate
           ,
           &
           ratione
           maxime
           alienum
           sit
           ,
           paulo
           attentius
           considerandum
           &
           ad
           examen
           revocandum
           duximus
           ,
           ne
           falso
           ipsius
           aliorumque
           ejusdem
           farinae
           commento
           non
           hoc
           solum
           sed
           &
           alia
           Prophetarum
           oracula
           corrumpi
           atque
           eludi
           ,
           adeoque
           ea
           ,
           quibus
           veritas
           propugnari
           debuerat
           ,
           arma
           nobis
           eripi
           ,
           atque
           in
           hostium
           contra
           pugnantium
           manus
           tradi
           ,
           nescii
           atque
           incauti
           patiamur
           .
           Notissimum
           enim
           est
           apud
           Rabbinos
           in
           suis
           ad
           libros
           Propheticos
           Commentariis
           aliisque
           ipsorum
           scriptis
           frequenter
           Messiae
           Ben
           Joseph
           vel
           Ephraim
           (
           è
           Tribu
           scilicet
           Ephraim
           Josephi
           Patriarchae
           filii
           oriundi
           )
           mentionem
           occurrere
           ;
           idque
           eo
           potissimum
           fine
           ut
           quae
           de
           vero
           ,
           eoque
           uno
           ,
           Messia
           Ben
           David
           Christo
           Domino
           nostro
           intelligenda
           sunt
           ,
           si
           fieri
           possit
           ,
           alio
           detorquentes
           nondum
           ea
           completa
           esse
           ,
           adeoque
           ipsum
           adhuc
           expectandum
           probent
           .
           Quorum
           sententiam
           dum
           explodimus
           ,
           ut
           merito
           id
           à
           nobis
           fieri
           constet
           ,
           necesse
           est
           ,
           ut
           quem
           per
           Ephraimitam
           istum
           Josephi
           filium
           indigitant
           ,
           atque
           unde
           ,
           quae
           de
           eo
           narrant
           ,
           desumserint
           ,
           prius
           inquiramus
           ;
           ne
           de
           re
           nobis
           ignota
           statuentes
           ,
           temere
           ,
           &
           sine
           justa
           ratione
           ,
           parte
           scilicet
           inauditâ
           altera
           ,
           haud
           aequum
           statuere
           videamur
           .
           At
           in
           historia
           ejus
           pertexenda
           ,
           quo
           tandem
           duce
           utemur
           ?
           Neminem
           sane
           reperimus
           ,
           cujus
           autoritas
           tanti
           apud
           nos
           esse
           debeat
           ,
           ut
           ea
           permoti
           rem
           pro
           certa
           imo
           vel
           probabili
           habeamus
           ;
           Ejusmodi
           enim
           est
           ,
           quae
           ut
           non
           luculento
           aliquo
           sacrae
           Scripturae
           textu
           ,
           in
           quo
           Messiae
           istius
           mentio
           fit
           ,
           ita
           nec
           vel
           Paraphrase●n
           antiquiorum
           (
           Onkeli
           puta
           vel
           veri
           Jonathanis
           )
           vel
           ipsius
           Textus
           Talmudici
           ,
           quem
           Misnaioth
           vocant
           ,
           autoritate
           commendetur
           ;
           adeo
           ut
           primo
           loco
           novitatis
           suspicione
           laboret
           ,
           nec
           dubitari
           possit
           ,
           quin
           diu
           post
           Christum
           in
           carne
           manifestatum
           &
           completa
           de
           eo
           vaticinia
           ,
           malitiâ
           eorum
           ,
           qui
           ne
           ,
           quem
           amplecti
           noluerunt
           ,
           sine
           omni
           vel
           ratione
           vel
           autoritate
           adhuc
           expectare
           viderentur
           ,
           quo
           haberent
           ,
           quod
           pervicaciae
           fuae
           obtenderent
           ,
           excogitata
           ,
           &
           quasi
           à
           Patribus
           accepta
           posteris
           obtrusa
           fuerit
           .
           Antiquissima
           ,
           ni
           fallor
           ,
           quae
           ei
           confirmandae
           adducunt
           ,
           testimonia
           è
           Paraphrasi
           
           in
           Exodum
           cap.
           40.
           v.
           11.
           
           Jonathani
           falso
           ascripta
           ,
           &
           Paraphrasi
           in
           Cantica
           &
           unico
           Talmudis
           tractatu
           Succah
           depromuntur
           .
           In
           ea
           ad
           Exodum
           mentio
           fit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Messiae
           filii
           Ephraim
           ,
           cujus
           ope
           Israelitae
           vincent
           Gogum
           ,
           &
           turmas
           ejus
           in
           fine
           dierum
           .
           
             Cant.
             c.
          
           4.5
           .
           verba
           illa
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           duo
           ubera
           tua
           sicut
           duo
           hinnuli
           gemellae
           capreae
           ,
           sic
           enarrat
           Paraphrastes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           quae
           etiam
           c.
           7.
           v.
           3.
           repetita
           )
           duo
           liberatores
           tui
           ,
           qui
           liberaturi
           sunt
           te
           ,
           Messias
           filius
           David
           &
           Messias
           filius
           Ephraim
           ,
           similes
           Mosi
           &
           Aharoni
           .
           Sed
           Paraphrases
           istas
           ,
           sc.
           Jonathani
           in
           legem
           falso
           tributam
           ,
           &
           alteram
           in
           Cant.
           incerti
           authoris
           &
           incertae
           aetatis
           ,
           commentis
           scatere
           Rabbinicis
           observatum
           est
           à
           Doctis
           ;
           nec
           ejus
           sunt
           autoritatis
           ,
           ut
           vel
           ipsos
           Judaeos
           in
           sententiam
           suam
           trahant
           ;
           ideoque
           nec
           
             R.
             Salomo
          
           ,
           nec
           
             Aben
             Ezra
          
           in
           locis
           illis
           explicandis
           eam
           amplectuntur
           ,
           quorum
           ille
           verba
           ,
           cap.
           4.
           de
           Mose
           &
           Aharone
           vel
           de
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           binis
           legis
           Tabulis
           ,
           vel
           (
           ut
           cap.
           7.
           )
           de
           Rege
           &
           Sacerdote
           summo
           ;
           hic
           de
           duplici
           lege
           ,
           scripta
           &
           ore
           tradita
           ,
           accipit
           ,
           nullâ
           Messiae
           filii
           Ephraim
           seu
           Josephi
           factâ
           mentione
           :
           quamvis
           
             Aben
             Ezra
          
           c.
           7.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           collum
           tuum
           sicut
           turris
           eboris
           ,
           quod
           statim
           sequitur
           de
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Rege
           Messia
           ,
           sc.
           Davidis
           filio
           exponat
           .
           ]
           In
           Talmude
           Tract
           .
           Succah
           c.
           Hachalil
           dicto
           ,
           verba
           Zachariae
           è
           c.
           12.10
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           aspicient
           ad
           me
           quem
           transfixerunt
           &
           plangent
           super
           eum
           veluti
           planctum
           super
           unigenitum
           ;
           Doctorum
           aliqui
           ,
           (
           alii
           enim
           aliter
           )
           de
           Messia
           Josephi
           filio
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           qui
           in
           bello
           occidet
           ,
           intelligi
           volunt
           .
           Eodem
           postea
           capite
           haec
           habentur
           ,
           tradunt
           Doctores
           nostri
           ,
           Dixit
           Deus
           benedictus
           Messiae
           filio
           David
           ,
           Fili
           mi
           pote
           quid
           velis
           ,
           &
           ego
           tibi
           dabo
           ;
           secundum
           quod
           dictum
           est
           ,
           Enarrabo
           decretum
           ,
           Dominus
           dixit
           ad
           me
           filius
           meus
           tu
           ,
           &c.
           Pete
           à
           me
           &
           dabo
           gentes
           haereditatem
           tuam
           &
           possessionem
           tuam
           fines
           terrae
           .
           Ille
           cum
           videret
           Messiam
           filium
           Joseph
           occisum
           esse
           ,
           dixit
           coram
           eo
           ,
           Domine
           Mundi
           non
           peto
           à
           te
           nisi
           vitam
           .
           Dicit
           ei
           Sanctus
           Benedictus
           ,
           Antequam
           esses
           jam
           vaticinatus
           est
           de
           te
           David
           pater
           tuus
           ,
           Vitam
           petiit
           à
           te
           ,
           dedisti
           illi
           .
           Ac
           rursus
           illud
           Zach.
           I.
           20
           .
           &
           ostendit
           mihi
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           quatuor
           fabros
           ,
           explicans
           .
           Quinam
           sunt
           inquit
           quatuor
           fabri
           isti
           ?
           Dixit
           Rabbi
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           dixit
           R.
           Simeon
           Sanctus
           ,
           isti
           sunt
           Messiah
           filius
           David
           ,
           &
           Messiah
           filius
           Joseph
           ,
           &
           Eliah
           ,
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Sacerdos
           justitiae
           .
        
         
           Nescio
           an
           alias
           in
           Talmude
           Messiae
           hujus
           mentio
           occurrat
           .
           In
           his
           ,
           quae
           inde
           excerpsimus
           ,
           quaedam
           habemus
           fabulae
           istius
           vestigia
           ,
           sed
           adeo
           obscura
           ut
           queratur
           
             R.
             David
             Kimchi
          
           ,
           Doctores
           :
           illos
           haud
           apertius
           ea
           de
           re
           egisse
           .
           Sic
           enim
           ad
           Zach.
           12.
           v.
           10.
           
           Doctores
           nostri
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           haec
           interpretati
           sunt
           de
           Messiah
           filio
           Josephi
           ,
           qui
           in
           bello
           occidendus
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           i.
           e.
           Miror
           autem
           ego
           interpretationem
           eorum
           ,
           quod
           rem
           obscure
           tradiderint
           ,
           nec
           totam
           explicaverint
           .
           Ut
           ut
           egerint
           ▪
           hinc
           ipsos
           traditionem
           hausisse
           haud
           altius
           derivatam
           liquet
           ,
           tum
           è
           
             R.
             Salomone
          
           ad
           verba
           ista
           ,
           &
           praedictum
           è
           capite
           primo
           locum
           ,
           ubi
           tractatum
           istum
           Talmudicum
           ,
           non
           traditionem
           aliquam
           antiquiorem
           citat
           .
           Ex
           lutulento
           igitur
           hoc
           rivo
           ad
           posteriores
           Rabbinos
           fluxisse
           videtur
           quicquid
           de
           Ephraimi
           seu
           Josephi
           filio
           isto
           nugantur
           ,
           cujus
           sparsim
           in
           ipsorum
           commentariis
           fit
           mentio
           ,
           dum
           fabricae
           haud
           altius
           fundatae
           facileque
           ruiturae
           fulcimenta
           minime
           sibi
           constantia
           hinc
           inde
           quaerunt
           .
           Interim
           cum
           nihil
           hac
           de
           re
           clari
           vel
           certi
           ,
           ne
           ab
           ipsis
           quidem
           Doctoribus
           Talmudicis
           (
           nedum
           antiquioribus
           )
           acceperint
           ,
           ipsi
           in
           cerebri
           sui
           officina
           fabulam
           male
           concinnatam
           cudere
           ,
           &
           fragmentis
           undique
           conquisitis
           consarcinare
           coguntur
           ;
           quam
           tamen
           si
           integram
           audire
           cupias
           haud
           adeo
           facile
           in
           ipsorum
           scriptis
           reperies
           ,
           Author
           quidem
           libri
           
             Abkath
             Rocel
          
           ,
           eum
           aliquatenus
           depingit
           lib.
           1.
           part
           .
           1.
           
           Signis
           6
           o
           7
           o
           8
           o
           &
           9
           o
           ,
           asserens
           ,
           tempore
           Regis
           cujusdam
           Romani
           ,
           qui
           novem
           mensibus
           universo
           orbi
           imperabit
           ,
           atque
           Israelitas
           graviter
           affliget
           ,
           revelatum
           iri
           Messiam
           filium
           Josephi
           ,
           cui
           nomen
           Nehemias
           filius
           Husiel
           ,
           cum
           Tribu
           Ephraim
           ,
           Manasse
           ,
           Benjamin
           ,
           &
           parte
           filiorum
           Gad
           ,
           aliisque
           paucis
           ,
           qui
           ex
           omnibus
           provinciis
           &
           urbibus
           ad
           ipsum
           congregabuntur
           ,
           regemque
           illum
           superaturum
           ,
           ipsumque
           interfecturum
           :
           deinde
           vero
           surrecturum
           regem
           alium
           nomine
           Armillum
           ,
           quem
           Gentes
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           Antichristum
           vocant
           ,
           monstrum
           hominis
           ,
           quale
           nunquam
           finxerunt
           nobis
           poetae
           ,
           utpote
           ,
           statua
           marmorea
           faedis
           libidinibus
           contaminata
           prognatum
           ,
           cui
           altitudo
           duodecim
           cubitorum
           latitudo
           totidem
           ;
           contra
           quem
           etiam
           arma
           movebit
           Nehemias
           iste
           filius
           Husiel
           sive
           Messias
           Ben-Joseph
           ,
           sed
           in
           praelio
           occidet
           ;
           postea
           Messiam
           filium
           David
           cum
           Elia
           venturum
           ,
           qui
           Armillum
           istum
           è
           medio
           tollet
           ,
           &
           Messiam
           Ben
           Joseph
           è
           mortuis
           suscitabit
           ,
           ac
           tum
           omnium
           gentium
           Reges
           totius
           orbis
           Israelitas
           humeris
           suis
           impositos
           ad
           Deum
           deducturos
           .
           Similia
           fere
           habet
           alter
           ille
           ,
           quisquis
           tandem
           sit
           ,
           cujus
           verba
           Munsterus
           ad
           finem
           notarum
           suarum
           in
           Malachiam
           refert
           de
           Nehemia
           isto
           ,
           quem
           Messiam
           Josephi
           filium
           appellant
           .
           Sed
           &
           hi
           ,
           ut
           &
           quos
           diximus
           ,
           apud
           ipsos
           ,
           Scripturae
           interpretes
           ,
           aliique
           eorum
           Scriptores
           plerique
           ,
           ita
           rem
           narrant
           ,
           ut
           quae
           dicunt
           pro
           concessis
           haberi
           velint
           .
           Nihil
           probare
           satagunt
           .
           Nemo
           omnium
           ,
           quos
           videre
           mihi
           contigit
           ,
           id
           facere
           conatus
           est
           ,
           praeter
           
             R.
             Saadiam
             Haggaon
          
           libro
           Emanoth
           cap.
           8.
           nemo
           rem
           plenius
           quam
           ipse
           enarrat
           .
           Eam
           itaque
           ,
           si
           operae
           pretium
           videbitur
           ,
           fusius
           &
           qua
           potuit
           arte
           adornatam
           ipsius
           verbis
           accipite
           .
           Novimus
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           nisi
           perfecta
           fuerit
           
           poenitentia
           nostra
           expectaturos
           nos
           donec
           completum
           fuerit
           tempus
           captivitati
           nostrae
           à
           Deo
           praestitutum
           :
           cujus
           si
           advenerit
           finis
           antequam
           poenitentiam
           egerimus
           ,
           fieri
           non
           potest
           ut
           contingat
           liberatio
           nobis
           peccare
           non
           cessantibus
           .
           Siquidem
           in
           captivitatem
           nos
           egit
           propter
           peccata
           :
           cumque
           diu
           jam
           extorres
           fuerimus
           ,
           nec
           paenitentiam
           egerimus
           ,
           nos
           nondum
           idoneos
           factos
           reducet
           ?
           frustra
           hoc
           esset
           .
           Verum
           Majores
           nostri
           tradiderunt
           eventuras
           nobis
           afflictiones
           multas
           &
           graves
           ,
           quibus
           ad
           paenitentiam
           adacti
           digni
           evadamus
           ,
           qui
           redimamur
           .
           Hoc
           est
           quod
           dixerunt
           ,
           Si
           paenitentiam
           egerint
           Israelitae
           ,
           redimentur
           ;
           sin
           minus
           constituet
           Deus
           super
           ipsos
           Regem
           ,
           cujus
           decreta
           non
           minus
           gravia
           erunt
           ,
           quam
           Hamanis
           ,
           quo
           fiet
           ,
           ut
           resipiscentes
           liberentur
           .
           Cujus
           rei
           causam
           futuram
           dicunt
           ,
           quod
           in
           monte
           Galilaeae
           surrecturus
           sit
           è
           Tribu
           Joseph
           quidam
           ,
           qui
           confluentibus
           ad
           ipsum
           è
           popularibus
           nostris
           paucis
           quibusdam
           Hierosolymam
           ,
           postquam
           in
           potestate
           Edom
           (
           id
           est
           Christianorum
           )
           fuerit
           ,
           profectus
           ,
           ibi
           ad
           tempus
           cum
           ipsis
           subsistet
           ;
           post
           quod
           adveniens
           Rex
           Nomine
           Armillus
           bellum
           ipsis
           inferet
           captaque
           urbe
           alios
           neci
           dabit
           ,
           alios
           captivos
           abducet
           ,
           maleque
           mulctabit
           :
           Eritque
           ille
           ,
           quem
           diximus
           Josephi
           tribu
           oriundus
           è
           numero
           occisorum
           .
           Hinc
           magnis
           opprimetur
           gens
           nostra
           calamitatibus
           ,
           inter
           quas
           non
           alia
           gravior
           futura
           ,
           quam
           quod
           male
           se
           habiturae
           sint
           res
           eorum
           apud
           omnes
           ubique
           populos
           ,
           dum
           faetidi
           ipsis
           reddentur
           ,
           adeo
           ut
           in
           deserta
           ipsos
           ejecturi
           sint
           ,
           ubi
           fame
           &
           siti
           cruciabuntur
           .
           Ac
           prae
           gravitate
           ,
           quae
           passurae
           sunt
           ,
           malorum
           fiet
           ,
           ut
           multi
           à
           lege
           desciscant
           ;
           erunt
           autem
           reliqui
           sordibus
           purgati
           ac
           mundati
           ,
           quibus
           tum
           manifestabitur
           Elias
           ,
           venietque
           liberatio
           .
           Haec
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           cum
           de
           calamitatibus
           istis
           dicta
           audirem
           ,
           animum
           Scripturae
           adverti
           ,
           atque
           in
           ea
           textum
           aliquem
           quo
           singula
           confirmarentur
           reperi
           .
           Ac
           primo
           ,
           quod
           tempore
           redemptionis
           Hierosylyma
           in
           potestate
           Edom
           seu
           Idumaeorum
           (
           Romanos
           seu
           Christianos
           hoc
           Nomine
           indigitant
           ,
           quo
           quae
           ipsis
           visum
           fuerit
           vaticinia
           de
           istis
           interpretentur
           )
           futura
           sit
           ,
           inde
           probatur
           quod
           dictum
           sit
           Obad.
           21.
           
             &
             ascendent
             servatores
             in
             montem
             Sion
          
           ad
           judicandum
           montem
           Esau
           :
           deinde
           quod
           bellum
           cum
           iis
           gesturus
           sit
           quidam
           è
           posteris
           Rachel
           (
           tribu
           scilicet
           Ephraim
           Josephi
           ,
           ac
           proinde
           Rachelis
           ,
           filii
           )
           è
           Jeremiae
           49.
           v.
           20
           
             propterea
             audite
             consilium
             Domini
             quod
             consultavit
             super
             Edom
             ,
             &
             cogitationes
             ejus
             quas
             cogitavit
             super
             habitationes
             Temam
             ,
             si
             non
             traxerint
             eos
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Parvuli
             pecoris
             .
          
           Et
           quod
           pauci
           futuri
           sint
           qui
           ad
           ipsum
           confluent
           ,
           non
           admodum
           multi
           ,
           ex
           eo
           quod
           dictum
           est
           Jer.
           3.14
           .
           
             Et
             assumam
             eos
             unum
             de
             civitate
             &
             duos
             de
             familia
             .
          
           Quodque
           qui
           contra
           illos
           ascendet
           ipsos
           capturus
           sit
           &
           captivos
           abducturus
           atque
           interfecturus
           ,
           è
           Zach.
           14.1
           .
           
             Ecce
             dies
             venit
             Domino
             &
             dividetur
             spolium
             tuum
             in
             medio
             tui
             ,
             &
             congregabo
             omnes
             gentes
             ad
             Jerusalem
             in
             praelium
             ,
             &
             capietur
             civitas
             &
             diripientur
             domus
             .
          
           Quodque
           ille
           (
           Josephi
           filius
           scil
           .
           )
           qui
           regnum
           occupabit
           futurus
           sit
           è
           numero
           caeforum
           ,
           ipsumque
           defleturi
           sint
           è
           Zach.
           12.
           v.
           10.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &
             aspicient
             ad
             illum
          
           (
           sic
           enim
           pro
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           legit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           pro
           me
           ,
           illum
           )
           quem
           transfixerunt
           ,
           &
           plangent
           super
           eum
           veluti
           planctum
           super
           unigenitum
           &c.
           quodque
           afflictio
           gravis
           futura
           sit
           tunc
           temporis
           genti
           (
           Judaicae
           )
           è
           Dan.
           12.
           v.
           1.
           
             &
             erit
             tempus
             angustiae
             cujusmodi
             non
             est
             factum
             ex
             eo
             tempore
             quo
             fuit
             gens
             usque
             ad
             diem
             hunc
             .
          
           Quodque
           odium
           magnum
           futurum
           sit
           inter
           ipsos
           &
           multos
           è
           gentibus
           ,
           adeo
           ut
           ipsos
           in
           deserta
           pellant
           ex
           Ezek.
           20.
           v.
           35.
           
           
             Et
             adducam
             vos
             ad
             desertum
             populorum
             &
             ibi
             vobiscum
             judicio
             contendam
          
           :
           quodque
           famam
           &
           sitim
           &
           angustiam
           passuri
           sint
           quemadmodum
           passi
           sunt
           patres
           eorum
           ,
           ex
           ejusdem
           cap.
           v.
           36.
           
             &
             judicio
             contendam
             vobiscum
             ibi
             facie
             ad
             faciem
             ,
             sicut
             judicio
             contendi
             cum
             patribus
             vestris
          
           :
           quodque
           futurum
           sit
           ut
           ibi
           expurgentur
           &
           explorentur
           ,
           a
           prout
           ferre
           poterunt
           ,
           &
           secundum
           firmitatem
           fidei
           ipsorum
           è
           v.
           37.
           
             &
             transire
             faciam
             vos
             sub
             virga
             ,
             &
             adducam
             vos
             in
             vinculo
             faederis
          
           :
           quodque
           haec
           in
           causa
           futura
           sint
           illis
           ,
           quorum
           fides
           infirma
           est
           ,
           ut
           à
           religione
           sua
           desciscant
           dicantque
           b
           
             Hic
             est
             in
             quo
             sperabamus
             atque
             hoc
             est
             quod
             ab
             eo
             nobis
             contigit
             è
          
           ver
           .
           38.
           
             &
             repurgabo
             è
             vobis
             rebelles
             &
             praevatricantes
             in
             me
          
           :
           quodque
           illis
           qui
           supererunt
           manifestandus
           sit
           Elias
           ,
           &
           corda
           eorum
           conversurus
           ,
           è
           Malac.
           4.5
           .
           
             Ecce
             ego
             mitto
             vobis
             Eliam
             Prophetam
             ,
             antequam
             veniat
             dies
             Dominimagnus
             &
             terribilis
             ,
             &
             convertet
             cor
             patrum
             super
             filios
             .
          
           En
           (
           inquit
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           verborum
           istorum
           sensus
           in
           scriptura
           perspicuè
           traditos
           .
           Hoc
           autem
           addiderunt
           priores
           seu
           majores
           nostri
           ,
           quod
           singula
           in
           ordinem
           digesserint
           prout
           scripta
           sunt
           .
           Celebretur
           autem
           qui
           magnam
           in
           nos
           misericordiam
           exercuit
           dum
           calamitatum
           istarum
           nos
           praemonitos
           esse
           voluerit
           ,
           ne
           nos
           improviso
           invadentes
           ad
           desperationem
           adigerent
           :
           de
           quibus
           eventuris
           rursus
           dicit
           Is.
           24.16
           .
           
             ab
             extremo
             terrae
             cantus
             audivimus
             &c.
          
           usque
           ad
           finem
           capitis
           .
           His
           praemissis
           dico
           (
           inquit
           )
           ob
           duas
           simul
           rationes
           viz.
           vel
           ,
           si
           non
           convertamur
           poenitentia
           ,
           adeo
           ut
           contingant
           accidentia
           filii
           Joseph
           ,
           vel
           si
           convertamur
           &
           non
           evenerint
           ;
           subito
           nobis
           appariturum
           Messiam
           Ben
           David
           .
           Quod
           si
           ante
           ipsum
           venerit
           (
           ille
           Josephi
           filius
           )
           erit
           ipsi
           instar
           nuncii
           &
           qui
           idoneam
           reddat
           gentem
           (
           ei
           recipiendo
           )
           viamque
           ipsi
           paret
           (
           quemadmodum
           dixit
           Malac.
           3.
           v.
           1.
           
           
             Ecce
             ego
             mitto
             angelum
             meum
             &
             praeparabit
             viam
             ante
             me
             :
             &
             ut
             qui
             explorat
             igne
             ,
          
           illis
           qui
           gravia
           commiserint
           peccata
           
             &
             ut
             qui
             abluit
             sordes
             smegmate
             ,
          
           illis
           qui
           leviorum
           rei
           fuerint
           ,
           sicut
           postea
           dicit
           v.
           2.
           
             &
             
             quis
             sustineat
             diem
             adventus
             ipsius
             &
             quis
             poterit
             stare
             cum
             apparuerit
             ?
             Nam
             ipse
             est
             tanquam
             ignis
             conflantis
             ,
             &
             tanquam
             smegma
             fullonum
             .
          
           Quod
           si
           non
           venerit
           ,
           tum
           veniet
           
             Ben
             David
          
           cito
           ,
           sicut
           dixit
           ,
           v.
           1.
           
           
             Et
             statim
             veniet
             ad
             Templum
             suum
             Dominus
             quem
             vos
             quaeritis
             ,
          
           &c.
           adducetque
           secum
           populum
           Hierosolymam
           usque
           ;
           &
           si
           fuerit
           ea
           in
           potestate
           Armilli
           ,
           ipso
           interfecto
           ,
           eam
           capiet
           ,
           &
           hoc
           est
           quod
           dixit
           Ezek.
           25.14
           .
           
             Et
             dabo
             ultionem
             meam
             in
             Edom
             per
             manum
             populi
             mei
             Israel
             ,
          
           vel
           si
           in
           alterius
           cujusdam
           potestate
           fuerit
           ;
           erit
           etiam
           ipse
           ex
           Edom
           ,
           &
           quoniam
           non
           venit
           filius
           Joseph
           ,
           ideo
           consecuturi
           sunt
           à
           filio
           David
           ,
           quod
           cor
           ipsorum
           stabiliat
           ,
           &
           fracturam
           sanet
           ,
           &
           animos
           erigat
           ,
           sicut
           Isai.
           61.1
           .
           dixit
           ,
           
             Spiritus
             Domini
             Dei
             super
             me
             ,
             ea
             propter
             unxit
             Dominus
             me
             ad
             Evangelizandum
             mansuetis
             ,
             misit
             me
             ad
             ligandum
             contritos
             corde
             ,
             ad
             praedicandum
             captivis
             libertatem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             ad
             praedicandum
             annum
             beneplaciti
             Domini
          
           ,
        
         
           En
           vobis
           Messiae
           Josephi
           filii
           à
           Judaeis
           toties
           praedicati
           (
           dum
           venisse
           eum
           ,
           qui
           à
           Patribus
           expectatus
           fuerat
           ,
           pertinaciter
           sibi
           negandum
           statuunt
           )
           historiam
           ,
           dicam
           ,
           an
           fabulam
           Prophetice
           descriptam
           ?
           
             i.
             e.
          
           corrasis
           undique
           Prophetarum
           verbis
           contextam
           ,
           quam
           qui
           veram
           crediderit
           ,
           vel
           eventu
           comprobatum
           aliquando
           iri
           speraverit
           ;
           eadem
           facilitate
           ,
           
             Quicquid
             inane
             Nutrit
             ,
             Judaicis
             quae
             pingitur
             India
             velis
             ,
          
           fide
           dignum
           censeat
           .
           Gratulatur
           Haggaon
           majoribus
           suis
           qui
           haec
           ordine
           tam
           concinno
           disponere
           potuerunt
           ;
           sibi
           potius
           gratulari
           debuit
           ,
           qui
           quicquid
           vel
           ab
           illis
           ,
           vel
           à
           se
           ,
           fictum
           fuerat
           ,
           testimoniis
           tam
           luculentis
           è
           Scriptura
           petitis
           ,
           probatum
           dare
           potuerit
           .
           Quis
           unquam
           Prophetarum
           verba
           tam
           misere
           torsit
           ,
           vel
           tam
           impudenter
           prostituit
           ?
           Quid
           tandem
           tam
           absurdum
           ,
           tam
           à
           ratione
           alienum
           excogitari
           potest
           ,
           quod
           non
           pari
           ratione
           è
           disertis
           Scripturae
           verbis
           authoritatem
           sibi
           conciliet
           ?
           Haud
           difficile
           foret
           ,
           pleraque
           ab
           eo
           allegata
           ,
           aliter
           tam
           ab
           antiquis
           quam
           à
           recentioribus
           etiam
           Rabbinis
           intellecta
           probare
           ,
           nec
           ad
           
             Messiae
             ben
             Joseph
          
           ,
           vel
           ex
           eorum
           sententia
           ,
           rem
           facere
           .
           Singulis
           ne
           immorer
           ,
           quae
           vel
           recensuisse
           ,
           abunde
           refutasse
           est
           ,
           illud
           ,
           quo
           uno
           è
           posteris
           Josephi
           futurum
           aliquem
           ,
           qui
           se
           ducem
           Israelitis
           adversus
           hostes
           suos
           praebeat
           ,
           quique
           ab
           illis
           pro
           Rege
           habeatur
           ,
           probare
           nititur
           ,
           
             Jer.
             scil
          
           .
           XLIX
           .
           20
           .
           ubi
           à
           parvulis
           pecoris
           trahendi
           dicuntur
           (
           non
           alio
           puto
           pixum
           fundamento
           ,
           quam
           allusione
           ad
           nomen
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           quod
           ovem
           denotat
           )
           quam
           futile
           ?
           quam
           non
           modo
           aliorum
           apud
           ipsos
           Doctorum
           Interpretationibus
           ,
           sed
           &
           inconcussis
           fidei
           Judaicae
           fundamentis
           plane
           contrarium
           ?
           Hoc
           enim
           ,
           teste
           c
           Maimonide
           ,
           inter
           fidei
           eorum
           articulos
           de
           quibus
           dubitare
           nefas
           est
           ,
           locum
           habet
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Non
             futurum
             Israeli
             Regem
             nisi
             Davide
             oriundum
             ,
          
           cumque
           è
           progeni●
           Salomonis
           .
           Posito
           hoc
           fundamento
           ,
           quis
           Regi
           è
           Josephi
           posteris
           locu●
           ?
           Corruit
           quicquid
           de
           Messia
           isto
           nugantur
           .
           Cautè
           ergo
           hic
           agit
           Abarbinel
           atque
           ,
           ideo
           in
           bello
           occisum
           iri
           ait
           Regem
           istum
           Messiam
           
             Ben
             Joseph
          
           quod
           imperium
           sibi
           vendicaverit
           ,
           cum
           è
           Tribu
           Ephraim
           ,
           non
           Judae
           ,
           ad
           quam
           jure
           id
           pertinebat
           ,
           fuerit
           :
           adeo
           ut
           erroris
           sui
           moniti
           Judaei
           ,
           cum
           illum
           in
           quo
           spes
           suas
           colloc●verant
           periisse
           viderint
           ,
           exclamaturi
           sint
           ,
           Annon
           quod
           regnum
           familiae
           Davidicae
           deseruimus
           ,
           haec
           nobis
           mala
           contigerunt
           ,
           o●ciditque
           Messias
           iste
           ?
           &
           ad
           Dominum
           Deum
           suum
           &
           Davidem
           Regem
           suum
           se
           conversuri
           .
           At
           Messiam
           interim
           istum
           Ephraemitam
           virum
           pium
           ,
           Domini
           timentem
           ,
           eique
           carum
           futurum
           ,
           quique
           nec
           ob
           pe●●atum
           suum
           neci
           dabitur
           ,
           nec
           ob
           peccata
           eorum
           qui
           ipsi
           adhaeserint
           ,
           cum
           nec
           ipsi
           impii
           aut
           peccatores
           futuri
           sint
           ,
           sed
           pii
           ,
           si
           qui
           alii
           ,
           ac
           sancti
           :
           adeo
           ut
           ipsius
           caedem
           in
           omnes
           gentes
           ulturus
           sit
           Deus
           (
           ipsique
           hanc
           repositurus
           mercedem
           (
           teste
           
             R.
             Saadia
          
           capite
           jam
           laudato
           )
           ut
           primus
           ad
           seculi
           futuri
           gaudia
           resurgat
           .
           )
           At
           quam
           sunt
           haec
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           à
           ratione
           prorsus
           aliena
           ,
           ut
           morte
           mulctetur
           vi●
           tam
           Sanctus
           ,
           tam
           Deo
           carus
           unaque
           pereat
           virorum
           qui
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           sanctitate
           Angelis
           pares
           ,
           multitudo
           ,
           quod
           illud
           fecerint
           ,
           quod
           ante
           tot
           secula
           Deus
           per
           Prophetas
           suos
           futurum
           praedixerat
           ,
           quodque
           ut
           exitum
           sortiretur
           ,
           ille
           mittendus
           erat
           ,
           ut
           dictum
           ,
           
             Ecce
             ego
             mitto
             ,
             &c.
          
           vel
           illum
           ,
           vel
           illos
           ita
           comparati
           cum
           essent
           ,
           illud
           facturos
           quod
           legi
           contra●ium
           Deoque
           ingratum
           esset
           ?
           unumque
           ac
           idem
           facinus
           sceleri
           imputatum
           ,
           ac
           mox
           vita
           aeterna
           remuneratum
           iri
           ?
           Nec
           minus
           mirandum
           quod
           Haggaon
           postquam
           tot
           vaticiniis
           praenunciatum
           Messiam
           istum
           ostenderc
           conatus
           fuerit
           ,
           rem
           in
           dubio
           tandem
           relinquat
           ,
           venturus
           unquam
           sit
           necne
           ;
           si
           enim
           Judaei
           poenitentiam
           egerint
           non
           venturum
           .
           Quo
           ergo
           tot
           illustres
           Prophetiae
           ?
           omniumne
           eventus
           à
           Judaeorum
           arbitrio
           pendet
           ?
           si
           illi
           poenitentiam
           egerint
           frustrà
           erit
           quod
           hic
           Malachiae
           pr●econio
           publicatum
           ,
           
             Ecce
             ego
             mitto
             nuncium
             meum
             ,
             qui
             praeparet
             viam
             ante
             faci●m
             meam
          
           ;
           frustra
           illud
           Zachariae
           oraculum
           ,
           
             Et
             asticient
             ad
             me
             quem
             transfixerunt
             ▪
             &
             plang●nt
             super
             ●um
             veluti
             planctum
             super
             unigenitum
             ,
             &c.
          
           qui
           certè
           locus
           è
           praecipuis
           qui
           ipsos
           ad
           commentum
           hoc
           de
           Messiâ
           isto
           Ben
           Joseph
           excogitandum
           impulit
           ,
           videri
           possit
           .
           Nam
           cum
           in
           eo
           de
           Messia
           agi
           negare
           non
           poss●nt
           ,
           eoque
           transfigendo
           ac
           mala
           passuro
           ,
           qualia
           Messiae
           Davidis
           filio
           ,
           cui
           omnia
           in
           hoc
           enam
           seculo
           prospera
           auspicantur
           ,
           pati
           turpe
           &
           inglorium
           putant
           ,
           alium
           sibi
           finxerunt
           ,
           cui
           &
           Messiae
           titulum
           &
           dignitatem
           Regiam
           tribuerent
           ,
           licet
           ●
           tribu
           fastigii
           istius
           non
           capaci
           ,
           quo
           Christianorum
           argumenta
           contra
           ipsos
           vati●inio
           illo
           pugnantium
           ,
           Christumque
           per
           adversa
           &
           mortem
           ad
           regnum
           idque
           spirituale
           ,
           non
           terrennum
           
           pervenire
           debuisse
           probantium
           ,
           eludant
           .
           Ac
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Q●i●
           concedat
           ut
           loco
           isto
           pro
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Elai
           ad
           〈◊〉
           substituere
           liceret
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Elau
           ad
           eum
           ,
           &
           
             aspicient
             ad
             eum
             quem
             transfixerunt
          
           .
           Quam
           illud
           percupiant
           ,
           ex
           eo
           patet
           ,
           quod
           tam
           in
           Talmude
           qua●
           
             R.
             Saadia
          
           ita
           citentur
           verba
           .
           Hoc
           eni●
           pacto
           rec
           idem
           esset
           transfixus
           iste
           ,
           cum
           eo
           qui
           initio
           versus
           se
           super
           habitatores
           Jerusalem
           spiritum
           gratiae
           &
           deprecationum
           effu●u●um
           dicit
           ▪
           (
           ac
           proinde
           ipse
           Deus
           ;
           cum
           haec
           solius
           Dei
           sit
           ,
           praestare
           )
           ipsisque
           injuriae
           illi
           factae
           scelus
           à
           se
           ad
           alios
           amolirentur
           .
           At
           cum
           hoc
           non
           liceat
           ,
           frustra
           est
           quicquid
           moliuntur
           ne
           argumento
           hoc
           premi
           videantur
           ,
           &
           solutionem
           suam
           habet
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Betziddo
           (
           ut
           vel
           ipsius
           Lipmanni
           verba
           contra
           ipsos
           ,
           ac
           suos
           populares
           retorqueamus
           )
           à
           latere
           sibi
           conjunctam
           .
           Neque
           enim
           patiuntur
           Grammaticae
           leges
           ,
           ut
           aliter
           exponamus
           verba
           
             quam
             aspicient
             ad
             me
             quem
             transfixerunt
             ,
          
           ut
           non
           
             ad
             illum
             quem
          
           ita
           nec
           
             ad
             me
             ,
             propter
             eos
             quos
             transfixerunt
             ,
             ut
             David
             Kimchi
          
           ipseque
           Lipmanus
           .
        
         
           Sed
           ut
           eo
           unde
           digressi
           sumus
           revertamur
           .
           Quam
           male
           interim
           (
           si
           in
           eorum
           potestate
           situm
           sit
           )
           de
           se
           &
           Messia
           isto
           suo
           merentur
           .
           Judaei
           ,
           quod
           mala
           sibi
           ipsius
           adventu
           impendentia
           ,
           maturata
           poenitentia
           praevertere
           nolint
           ,
           cum
           (
           ex
           Haggaonis
           sententia
           )
           si
           resipuerint
           nec
           venturus
           sit
           ille
           ,
           nec
           ipsi
           gravia
           ista
           passuri
           ?
           si
           (
           quod
           senti
           ut
           nonnulli
           ,
           &
           probare
           conati
           sunt
           Raimundus
           &
           Galatinus
           ,
           è
           libris
           pauois
           ,
           sic
           ubi
           extant
           ,
           Christianorum
           visis
           ,
           (
           quique
           an
           omnino
           extent
           dubitari
           possit
           )
           non
           alium
           Messiam
           ,
           quem
           dixerunt
           Josephi
           filium
           ,
           ab
           illo
           Davidis
           voluerint
           antiquiores
           Judaei
           ,
           non
           alia
           de
           causa
           illi
           nomen
           hoc
           ab
           ipsis
           inditum
           putaverim
           ,
           quam
           quo
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           describerent
           ,
           quique
           Josephi
           Jacobo
           filii
           instar
           male
           multandus
           esset
           ,
           graviaque
           passurus
           .
           Nisi
           forsan
           qui
           primum
           hanc
           fabulam
           confinxerunt
           ansam
           arripuerint
           à
           nomine
           Josephi
           Mariae
           sponsi
           ,
           Messiam
           ,
           Josephi
           filium
           comminiscendi
           ,
           quod
           mul●to
           probabilius
           ,
           quam
           quod
           ait
           Abarbinel
           Christi
           discipulos
           ,
           multa
           de
           Messia
           Josephi
           filio
           à
           Patribus
           accepta
           ,
           dogmatis
           suis
           immiscuisse
           .
           Sed
           revera
           non
           hoc
           inter
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           dicta
           ,
           nec
           vel
           inter
           antiquiores
           traditiones
           numerandum
           censeo
           ,
           sed
           magis
           nuperum
           sequioris
           aevi
           commentum
           ,
           multis
           post
           Christum
           ea
           passum
           annis
           ,
           effictum
           ,
           ob
           eas
           quas
           superius
           innui
           rationes
           ,
           quodque
           nunquam
           universalis
           apud
           ipsos
           traditionis
           nomen
           meruit
           .
           Huic
           adstipulatur
           etiam
           Maimonidis
           authoritas
           ,
           qui
           de
           praecursore
           Messiae
           verba
           faciens
           ,
           quem
           Sapientum
           nonnullos
           Eliam
           fore
           ,
           statuere
           ait
           ,
           addit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           haec
           &
           quae
           eo
           spectant
           omnia
           nemo
           distincte
           noverit
           antequam
           exitum
           habuerint
           :
           obscura
           sunt
           quae
           à
           Prophetis
           de
           iis
           dicuntur
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           nec
           apud
           sapientes
           de
           illis
           traditio
           est
           ,
           praeter
           illud
           quod
           ex
           scriptura
           necessario
           infertur
           .
           Quae
           &
           sic
           ex
           ipsius
           mente
           enarrat
           c
           
             R.
             Tanchum
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           quomodo
           se
           habitura
           fit
           res
           in
           istis
           promissis
           ,
           tum
           demum
           distincte
           percipietur
           cum
           extiterint
           ,
           nec
           est
           cuipiam
           de
           iis
           traditio
           aliqua
           certa
           ,
           verum
           unusquisque
           profert
           quod
           sibi
           videtur
           ex
           iis
           ,
           quae
           apud
           ip●um
           praeponderant
           ,
           scripturae
           interpretationibus
           .
           Sapientem
           illum
           Rabbinum
           (
           Maimonidem
           intelligo
           )
           alias
           religionis
           Judaicae
           assertorem
           satis
           pertinacem
           ,
           putidi
           isti
           us
           de
           Messia
           Ben
           Joseph
           commenti
           puduisse
           videtur
           .
           *
           Ubi
           enim
           quaecunque
           ad
           Messiam
           spectant
           exponenda
           sibi
           proponit
           ,
           ea
           quibus
           duo
           Messiae
           innui
           videantur
           non
           de
           aliis
           intelligi
           vult
           quam
           de
           David
           ▪
           eoque
           qui
           ipso
           oriundus
           sit
           ,
           nulla
           Josephi
           filii
           facta
           mentione
           .
           Deque
           ipsius
           praecursore
           (
           quem
           
             R.
             Saadias
          
           ,
           &
           
             Aben
             Ezra
          
           ut
           vidimus
           ,
           Messiam
           Ben
           Joseph
           autumant
           )
           licet
           Eliae
           nomine
           appelletur
           ,
           non
           tamen
           certo
           constare
           ipsum
           futurum
           Eliam
           ,
           sed
           saltem
           Prophetam
           aliquem
           viz.
           qui
           Eliae
           dignitate
           ,
           gradu
           ,
           &
           scientia
           par
           sit
           ,
           (
           explicante
           eam
           sententiam
           
             R.
             Tanchum
          
           )
           ac
           de
           hoc
           certe
           apud
           antiquiores
           Judaeos
           olim
           disceptatum
           videtur
           ,
           ex
           eorum
           verbis
           ,
           qui
           ad
           Johan
           .
           Baptistam
           à
           synedrio
           missi
           percunctatum
           quis
           esset
           ,
           interrogarunt
           ?
           essetne
           Christus
           ?
           essetne
           Elias
           ?
           essetne
           Propheta
           ille
           ?
           Messiam
           ergo
           expectabant
           illi
           unum
           ,
           Davidis
           filium
           ;
           expectabant
           etiam
           ,
           vel
           Eliam
           ,
           vel
           prophetam
           aliquem
           in●ignem
           .
           Nihil
           de
           Ephraimi
           aut
           Josephi
           filio
           quaerunt
           .
           Facessant
           igitur
           commenta
           hominum
           ,
           indubitatae
           Dei
           veritati
           ,
           mendacia
           à
           se
           conficta
           praeferentium
           .
           Facessat
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           iste
           Messias
           ;
           Hosanna
           filio
           David
           .
           Quisquis
           animo
           non
           praesumpta
           opinione
           corrupto
           ,
           prophetarum
           verba
           inspexerit
           ,
           quicquid
           ab
           Angelo
           ante
           Domini
           faciem
           seu
           Apparitoris
           vice
           ,
           mittendo
           expectandum
           erat
           ,
           in
           Johanne
           Baptista
           ;
           quicquid
           ab
           Angelo
           illo
           foederis
           ,
           seu
           ipso
           Messia
           ,
           in
           Jesu
           Christo
           exitum
           habuisse
           ,
           adeo
           ut
           extra
           dubium
           sit
           ,
           illum
           fuisse
           qui
           venturus
           erat
           ,
           nec
           alium
           expectandum
           ,
           facile
           perspiciet
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A55226-e280
           
             a
             See
             the
             Prologue
             to
             Mal.
             in
             Bi●
             .
             Mag.
             
          
           
             b
             Hierom.
             Praesat
             .
             in
             Mal.
             
          
           
             c
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             Abarbinel
             in
             Mal.
             è
             Talmud
             M●gillah
             ,
             c.
             1.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Idem
             ,
             and
             Kimchi
             .
             R.
             Solom
             .
             in
             cap.
             II.
             10
             .
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             f
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             g
             R.
             Ab.
             Ezra
             .
             Kimchi
             .
             R.
             Tanch
             .
             Abarbinel
             .
          
           
             h
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             i
             Za●h
             .
             IX
             .
             1
             .
             and
             XII
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             k
             Drusius
             on
             Nah.
             I.
             1
             .
          
           
             l
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
             Abarbinel
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             n
             Genes
             .
             XlIII
             .
             34
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             R.
             Sol.
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             p
             The
             Vision
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Syr.
             Arab.
             The
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Another
             Arab.
             
          
           
             q
             Chald.
             Paraph.
             and
             Arab.
             Vers.
             MS.
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             r
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             s
             Drus.
             
          
           
             t
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             v
             R.
             Sol.
             Ab.
             Ezra
             ,
             Kimchi
             in
             Rad.
             
          
           
             x
             R.
             Tanchum
             
          
           
             y
             MS.
             A●ab
             .
          
           
             z
             Buxtorf
             .
             Vindic.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             a
             Capell
             .
             Crit.
             Sac.
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             b
             Grot.
             on
             Ezech.
             25.14
             .
             and
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             .
          
           
             c
             Grot.
             when
             Nabuchadnezzar
             overcame
             also
             the
             Mo●b●t●s
             and
             Ammonites
             .
             Josephus
             ,
             l.
             10.
             c.
             XI
             .
          
           
             d
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             e
             R.
             Sol.
             Jarchi
             .
          
           
             f
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             g
             See
             I
             Sam.
             VI.
             9
             .
          
           
             h
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             i
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             k
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             l
             Marginal
             additions
             in
             Miclal
             Yophi
             .
          
           
             m
             Drusius
             .
          
           
             n
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             o
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             p
             Grot.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             how
             some
             of
             them
             explain
             Deut.
             IV.
             19
             .
          
           
             r
             See
             Chris.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             s
             See
             Abarbinel
             .
          
           
             t
             Drusius
             .
          
           
             u
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             x
             Drusius
             .
          
           
             y
             Hierom.
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             z
             Drus.
             
          
           
             a
             Grotius
             ,
             Riber
             .
          
           
             b
             And
             see
             Num.
             XXVIII
             .
             2
             .
             Levit.
             XXII
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             Abarbinel
             and
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             e
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             f
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             Abarbinel
             .
          
           
             h
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             i
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             k
             Chr
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Grot.
             Pelicanus
             .
          
           
             l
             Kimchi
             ,
             and
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             m
             Chald.
             
          
           
             n
             Syriac
             .
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             o
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             R.
             Tanchum
             ,
             and
             see
             Drus.
             
          
           
             p
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             q
             See
             Leviticus
             V.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Maimonides
             in
             Mo●eh
             l.
             3.
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             s
             See
             R.
             David
             Kimchi
             and
             Abarbinel
             .
          
           
             t
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             u
             Joel
             II.
             
          
           
             x
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             y
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             Ribera
             ,
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
             Menoch
             .
             Grot
             ▪
             
          
           
             z
             Grot.
             
          
           
             a
             R.
             Salomo
             Jarchi
             ,
             Abarb.
             Drus.
             Tarnov
             .
             &c.
             Dutch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             b
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
             Vat.
             Drus.
             
          
           
             c
             Hierom.
             Cyril
             .
             Riber
             .
             Menoch
             .
             Tyrin
             .
             Grot.
             Castalio
             .
             Dutch
             Notes
             ,
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chinnam
             ,
             signifies
             both
             ,
             
               for
               nought
            
             and
             
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Chalde
             parapras●th
             it
             ,
             That
             you
             might
             not
             offer
             on
             mine
             Altar
             an
             abominable
             offering
             .
          
           
             d
             R.
             Sal.
             Jarchi
             ,
             R.
             D.
             K●mchi
             ,
             Abarb.
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             e
             R.
             Sal.
             Jarchi
             ,
             Abarbinel
             ,
             Yalkut
             .
             (
             We
             chiefly
             follow
             R.
             Salomo's
             reading
             as
             being
             plainest
             ;
             )
             out
             of
             Tora●h
             Coh
             nim
             .
          
           
             f
             Josh.
             VII
             .
             9
             .
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             expound
             those
             words
             .
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             Matth.
             III.
             9
             .
          
           
             h
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             i
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             k
             Se
             Yalkut
             ,
             and
             R.
             Salomo
             ●arc●●i
             .
          
           
             l
             Maimon
             .
             Moreh
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             36
             ▪
             and
             see
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             and
             R.
             Tanchum
             
          
           
             m
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             in
             rad
             .
             and
             Mic●al
             Yophi
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             R.
             Tanchum
             ,
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             in
             rad
             .
             and
             see
             Akidah
             .
          
           
             o
             Aben
             Dana
             in
             Miklal
             Yophi
             ,
             out
             of
             Meor
             ein●im
             .
          
           
             p
             Calv.
             
          
           
             q
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Jo●
             .
             IV.
             24
             .
          
           
             r
             Calv.
             &
             Vatab.
             in
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             s
             So
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             makes
             that
             word
             and
             this
             here
             the
             same
             in
             sense
             .
          
           
             t
             Cyril
             ,
             Ribera
             ,
             Sa
             ,
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             t
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             u
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             &
             Abarbinel
             .
          
           
             x
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             y
             Pisc.
             
          
           
             z
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             a
             R.
             Salomo
             Jarchi
             ,
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             and
             see
             Abarb.
             who
             differently
             cites
             R.
             Salomo's
             words
             from
             what
             is
             read
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             b
             Pelic.
             Oecol
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             Calv.
             
          
           
             d
             Abu
             Walid
             ,
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             &
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             e
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             f
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             g
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             in
             his
             Paraphrase
             .
          
           
             h
             Oecolamp
             .
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             i
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             k
             Calv.
             
          
           
             l
             Levit.
             XXII
             .
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             n
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             o
             Kimchi's
             Father
             ,
             Jun.
             Trem.
             Vatab.
             Du●ch
             Notes
             ,
             and
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             p
             R.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             q
             See
             Lud.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             r
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             s
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             Miclal
             Yophi
             .
          
           
             t
             Abu
             Walid
             confirming
             it
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             Job
             .
             XXXI
             .
             39
             .
             caused
             to
             go
             away
             or
             expire
             .
          
           
             u
             Deut.
             XII
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             of
             this
             reading
             S.
             Jerome
             takes
             notice
             .
          
           
             x
             Aben
             Dana
             in
             Miclal
             Yophi
             .
          
           
             y
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             see
             Buxt
             .
             Lex
             .
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             In
             radic
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Capel
             .
             Crit.
             pag.
             222.
             
          
           
             d
             Grot.
             
          
           
             e
             Out
             of
             Aben
             Dana
             in
             Miclal
             Yophi
             .
          
           
             f
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             Isa.
             lXI
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             h
             Drus.
             
          
           
             b
             Doway
             Bibl.
             Jerom.
             Ribera
             .
             Tirin
             .
             Menoch
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             k
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             m
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             n
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             o
             Tarnov
             .
             and
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             p
             Calv.
             Vatab.
             Edit
             .
             4
             o
             &
             8
             o
             ,
             &
             Sa.
             
          
           
             l
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             q
             Riber
             .
             Menoch
             .
          
           
             r
             Tarn
             ▪
             
          
           
             s
             Vatab.
             
          
           
             t
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             &
             Ab●rb
             .
          
           
             v
             R.
             Salomo
             Jarchi
             .
          
           
             x
             Jam.
             I.
             25
             .
          
           
             y
             R.
             Tanch
             .
             R
             ▪
             D.
             Kimch
             .
             Rad.
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             R.
             D.
             Kimch
             .
             Drus.
             Calv.
             
          
           
             a
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             b
             Tarn
             .
          
           
             c
             Grot.
             Jerom.
             
          
           
             d
             Calv.
             See
             Drus.
             and
             Lu●
             .
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             e
             Abu
             Walid
             .
          
           
             f
             Hagg.
             II.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             h
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             Kimch
             .
             and
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             i
             Cal.
             Tarn
             .
          
           
             k
             Chald.
             Greek
             ,
             Arab.
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             &
             Arab.
             MS.
             
          
           
             l
             R.
             Tanch
             .
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             m
             Calv.
             
          
           
             n
             Abu
             Walid
             ,
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             in
             rad
             .
          
           
             o
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             p
             Calv.
             
          
           
             q
             Drus.
             
          
           
             r
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
             Dutch
             Notes
             ,
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             s
             Doway
             Transl.
             
          
           
             t
             Riber
             .
          
           
             u
             Deut.
             XVIII
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             x
             Rib.
             Menoch
             .
             Grot.
             
          
           
             y
             Lyra
             ,
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
             Tirin
             .
          
           
             z
             Aquila
             .
             See
             Nobil
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             Joel
             ,
             I.
             13
             .
             and
             II.
             14
             .
          
           
             b
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             c
             Arias
             Mont.
             
          
           
             d
             Christ.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             e
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             g
             Hierom.
             Riber
             .
             Grot.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Capell
             .
             and
             see
             Schindler
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Menoch
             .
          
           
             l
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             m
             Jun.
             Trem.
             Pisc.
             
          
           
             n
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             o
             Grot.
             Tirin
             .
          
           
             p
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             q
             Pareus
             ,
             R.
             Salomo
             MS.
             
          
           
             r
             Lyra.
             
          
           
             s
             Calv.
             
          
           
             t
             Lud.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             Abu
             Walid
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Drus.
             
          
           
             u
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             x
             Abarb.
             &
             Grot.
             
          
           
             y
             Glass
             .
             G●am
             .
             pag.
             655.
             
          
           
             z
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             Vat.
             Munst.
             Rib.
             Tirin
             .
             Menoch
             .
             Dutch
             Notes
             ,
             Stokes
             ,
             Bishop
             Hall's
             Paraph.
             
          
           
             a
             Calv.
             
          
           
             b
             Jun.
             Trem.
             &
             Tarn
             .
          
           
             c
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             d
             Grot.
             
          
           
             e
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             f
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             g
             Kimchi
             ,
             Abarb.
             Drus.
             
          
           
             h
             Grot.
             
          
           
             i
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             k
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             l
             Vatab.
             in
             4
             to
             &
             8
             vo
             .
             Jun.
             Trem.
             Drus.
             Tarn
             .
          
           
             n
             Calv.
             
          
           
             o
             Drus.
             
          
           
             p
             Calv.
             
          
           
             q
             Grot.
             
          
           
             *
             Whether
             did
             he
             think
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mora
             to
             signify
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Yarah
             .
          
           
             r
             Dutch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             s
             R.
             Ta
             ch
             
          
           
             t
             See
             in
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             u
             So
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             I
             gave
             them
             that
             they
             should
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             fear
             me
             .
          
           
             x
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             yea
             and
             some
             say
             that
             he
             was
             Eliah
             .
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             y
             Vatab.
             &
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             z
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             a
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             b
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             c
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             d
             Abarb
             
          
           
             e
             Grot.
             
          
           
             f
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             g
             Pisc.
             
          
           
             h
             Du●ch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             i
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             k
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             R.
             Salomo
             Jarchi
             &
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             m
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             n
             Kimchi
             &
             Aba●b
             .
          
           
             o
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             p
             Yalkut
             .
          
           
             q
             See
             M●cah
             VI.
             8
             .
          
           
             r
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
             Drus.
             Ribera
             ,
             Grot.
             and
             Dutch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             s
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             t
             Calv.
             
          
           
             u
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             &
             Vat●b
             
          
           
             x
             Menoch
             .
          
           
             y
             Pirke
             Abo
             h
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             See
             Heb.
             XII
             14
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Jer.
             IX
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             R.
             Salomo
             .
          
           
             *
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             e
             Drus.
             
          
           
             f
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Piscat
             .
             Grot.
             
          
           
             h
             R.
             Tanch
             .
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             Ecclus.
             XlV.
             17
             .
          
           
             k
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             l
             Compare
             H●se
             .
             XIV
             .
             the
             last
             words
             .
          
           
             m
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             n
             Jun.
             &
             Trem.
             
          
           
             o
             Diodate's
             Notes
             ,
             and
             Vatab.
             
          
           
             p
             Grot.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             Ezra
             .
             X.
             2
             .
          
           
             r
             Ab●rb
             .
          
           
             s
             
               R.
               D.
            
             Kimchi
             .
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             t
             T●●
             .
             Grot.
             
          
           
             v
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             x
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             y
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             z
             Munst.
             Vatab.
             Tirin
             .
          
           
             a
             Grot.
             Ri●
             .
             Menoch
             .
          
           
             b
             Grot.
             
          
           
             c
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             d
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             e
             So
             here
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             f
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             g
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             XXXIV
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             i
             Pisc.
             
          
           
             k
             Grot.
             
          
           
             m
             Cyril
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             l
             Ly●●
             ,
             and
             see
             Christ.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             o
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             p
             R.
             Ab.
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             q
             Id.
             and
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             r
             R.
             Tanch
             .
             Abarb.
             Hieron
             .
             Montan.
             Ribera
             ,
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Menoch
             .
          
           
             s
             Abarb.
             Deut.
             XXVI
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Ab.
             Ezra
             .
             R
             Tanch
             .
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             u
             Cyrill
             ,
             and
             most
             Christian
             Expositors
             .
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             III.
             9
             .
             Luk.
             I.
             73
             .
          
           
             y
             Pisc.
             Diodate
             .
          
           
             z
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             a
             Lyra
             vid.
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             b
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             .
             Grot.
             
          
           
             c
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             d
             Ab.
             Ezra
             .
             Drus.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Montan.
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             &
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             f
             Munst.
             
          
           
             g
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
             Calv.
             Grot.
             
          
           
             h
             Tig.
             Vatab.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             k
             v.
             15.
             
             See
             Hieron
             .
             Ribera
             .
             Pareus
             on
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             .
             and
             see
             v.
             16.
             infra
             .
          
           
             m
             Jam.
             II.
             10
             .
          
           
             n
             Jun.
             Trem.
             Piscat
             .
          
           
             o
             Genev.
             in
             d●
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             p
             Id.
             I.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             q
             Maimon
             .
             in
             Issure
             bia●
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             See
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             and
             Abarb●nel
             .
          
           
             s
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             ,
             &
             Vatab.
             4
             o
             &
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             t
             Ab.
             Walid
             .
             &
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             v
             Munste●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             and
             Kimchi
             in
             Rad.
             
          
           
             y
             Tig.
             
          
           
             z
             Calv.
             
          
           
             *
             Stokes
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             Chald.
             R.D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             b
             Chald.
             R.D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             c
             Castal
             .
          
           
             d
             Diodate
             ,
             Dutch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             e
             Jun.
             Tr●m
             .
             Pisc.
             Grot.
             
          
           
             f
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             g
             Drus.
             
          
           
             h
             Pisca●
             .
          
           
             i
             Lud.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             k
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             l
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             m
             Ch●is
             .
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             n
             Capell
             thinking
             they
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ad
             yeunneh
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Er
             veoneh
             .
          
           
             o
             Flac.
             Illyr
             .
          
           
             p
             Bishop
             Hall.
             
          
           
             q
             Dutch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             r
             Oecolamp
             .
          
           
             s
             Piscat
             .
          
           
             t
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             R.
             Tanchum
             ,
             and
             several
             of
             the
             Christian
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             u
             R.
             Salomo
             ,
             Abarb.
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             Schindler
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Oecolamp
             .
          
           
             z
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             a
             Pelican
             .
          
           
             b
             Pis●at
             .
             Diodate
             ,
             Dutch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             c
             Lyra.
             
          
           
             d
             Ch.
             I.
             ver
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             f
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             II.
             24
             .
             Mat.
             19
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             Ribera
             ,
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Grot.
             
          
           
             l
             See
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             m
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Tirin
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Buxtorf
             .
             Vindic
             p.
             568.
             
          
           
             o
             Ribera
             ,
             Corn.
             à
             Lapide
             ,
             Menoch
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             q
             Sa
             ,
             and
             see
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             and
             Cor.
             à
             Lapide
             .
          
           
             s
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Menoch
             .
          
           
             t
             ●irin
             .
          
           
             u
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Vers.
             Tig.
             and
             see
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             x
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             y
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Sens.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             See
             Buxtorf
             .
             Vindic.
             p.
             568.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Num.
             5.14
             ,
             and
             30.
             and
             ch
             .
             14.24
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             Kimchi
             on
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             So
             a
             MS.
             
          
           
             d
             Buxt
             .
             Bibl.
             
          
           
             e
             As
             other
             Editions
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             Calvin
             ,
             Drus.
             Vatab.
             Paraeus
             ,
             Stokes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             So
             R.
             Salomo
             ,
             and
             Ab.
             Ezra
             ,
          
           
             h
             Arias
             Montanus
             .
          
           
             i
             Aben
             Dana
             in
             Miclal
             Yophi
             ,
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             k
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             l
             Lud.
             Capell
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             That
             ye
             keep
             your
             Soules
             in
             (
             or
             ,
             by
             )
             abstaining
             from
             that
             .
          
           
             m
             Tract
             .
             Gittin
             in
             the
             end
             ,
          
           
             n
             See
             the
             MS
             ,
             for
             the
             printed
             Copy
             is
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             o
             Tig.
             Jun.
             Trem.
             Piscat
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             likewise
             the
             Syriack
             doth
             .
          
           
             p
             Tigurin
             .
          
           
             q
             Schindler
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             s
             Dru●
             .
          
           
             t
             R.
             Tanchum
             ,
             and
             see
             Ab.
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             u
             See
             R.
             Salomo
             ,
             Miclal
             Yophi
             ,
             and
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             x
             See
             Tarn
             .
          
           
             y
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             z
             R.
             Salomo
             ,
             Aba●b
             .
          
           
             a
             Pet.
             Fig.
             
          
           
             b
             Aba●b
             .
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             XXIV
             .
             1
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             Jun.
             Trem.
             Pisc.
             Bishop
             Hall.
             
          
           
             e
             Dutch
             Notes
             ,
             Diodate
             .
          
           
             f
             Brennius
             .
          
           
             g
             Vatab.
             
          
           
             h
             And
             see
             Drus.
             in
             marg
             .
          
           
             i
             Oecolamp
             .
          
           
             k
             Pet.
             à
             Fig.
             
          
           
             l
             Menoch
             .
             Chr.
             à
             Castro's
             Paraph.
             
          
           
             m
             Riber
             .
          
           
             n
             Tirin
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             Ebn
             Athir
             in
             his
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             II.
             
          
           
             r
             Morshed
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             s
             Oecolamp
             .
          
           
             t
             Abu
             Walid
             .
          
           
             u
             See
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             and
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             V.
             30
             ,
             31.
             and
             XIX
             .
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Luk.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             y
             Ab.
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             z
             See
             Lyra
             ,
             and
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             b
             Ab.
             Ezra
             ,
             and
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             c
             Mu●st
             .
          
           
             d
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             e
             Grot.
             
          
           
             f
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             g
             Lud.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             h
             Compare
             Isa.
             V.
             20
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             Abu
             Walid
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             *
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             l
             Grot.
             
          
           
             m
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             a
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             b
             Buxtorf
             .
             and
             other
             Grammars
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             Moses
             Alsh●ich
             .
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             XXIV
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             e
             See
             Note
             on
             Micah
             ,
             II.
             13
             .
          
           
             f
             Trypho
             in
             Justin.
             Martyr
             ,
             p.
             208.
             
             Edit
             .
             Comel
             .
             1593.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             the
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             h
             Maimon
             .
             in
             Yad
             ,
             the
             last
             C●apter
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             Ribera
             ,
          
           
             k
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Mat.
             XI
             .
          
           
             m
             I
             Tim.
             III.
             16
             .
          
           
             n
             Galatin
             .
             Jansen
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             p
             See
             Ribera
             .
             and
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             q
             Joh.
             I.
             3
             .
          
           
             r
             R.
             Tanchum
             on
             Chap.
             IV.
             5
             .
          
           
             s
             Jun.
             Trem.
             Tarn
             .
          
           
             l
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Mat.
             XI
             .
          
           
             t
             Grot.
             
          
           
             v
             Buxt
             .
             Lex
             .
             mag
             .
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             See
             Ribera
             ,
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Grot.
             &c.
             on
             that
             place
             ●ut
             of
             Nic.
             Fuller
             .
          
           
             a
             Matt.
             XXI
             .
             9
             .
             Luk.
             XIX
             .
             47
             .
             Joh.
             II.
             14
             .
             and
             XIV
             .
             and
             VIII
             .
             2
             .
             and
             oft
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             a
             Matt.
             XXI
             .
             9
             .
             Luk.
             XIX
             .
             47
             .
             Joh.
             II.
             14
             .
             and
             XIV
             .
             and
             VIII
             .
             2
             .
             and
             oft
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             Grotius
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             &
             lib.
             5·
             de
             Veritate
             Rel.
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             II.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Yad
             lib.
             ult
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Vat.
             Riber
             .
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             e
             Pet.
             à
             Figueiro
             .
          
           
             f
             Maimonides
             ,
             as
             above
             Ch.
             XII
             .
             and
             Talmud
             Sanhedrin
             .
          
           
             g
             Polan
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Lud.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             *
             viz.
             Aethiop
             .
          
           
             i
             R.
             Salomo
             ,
             &
             Ab.
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             k
             R.
             D.
             Ki●chi
             ,
             &
             Abarb.
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             l
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Mat.
             24.
             note
             
             b.
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.6
             .
          
           
             m
             See
             Ribera
             ,
             and
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Pet.
             III.
             4
             .
          
           
             o
             I
             Pet.
             IV.
             18
             .
          
           
             *
             Compare
             Rev.
             VI.
             17
             .
          
           
             p
             Tarn
             .
          
           
             q
             Joh.
             XVI
             .
             33
             .
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             9.39
             .
          
           
             s
             Sabbath
             fol.
             118.
             
             Sanhedr
             .
             fol.
             98.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             XXIV
             .
             8
             .
             Mar.
             X●II
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             v
             Luk.
             XXI
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             x
             Id.
             XXI
             .
             36
             .
          
           
             y
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             CXIX
             .
             119
             .
          
           
             a
             R.
             Tanch
             .
             &
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             in
             radic
             .
          
           
             b
             Ribera
             ,
             Menoch
             .
             Tirin
             .
             Quistorp
             .
          
           
             c
             Diodat
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             above
             cited
             ,
             Mat.
             XXIV
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Jer.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             I
             Pet.
             IV.
             12
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             See
             the
             LXXII
             Version
             .
          
           
             n
             Pareus
             Di
             da●●
             ,
             Montan.
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             o
             Drus.
             
          
           
             p
             Vatab.
             ed.
             4
             o
             &
             8
             
             o.
             Ribera
             .
             Sa
             ,
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
             Menoch
             .
             Bishop
             Hall.
             
          
           
             q
             Grot.
             Tirin
             .
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             r
             Jer.
             VI.
             20
             .
          
           
             s
             Isa.
             IV.
             4
             .
          
           
             t
             Tirin
             .
             and
             see
             Notes
             on
             Micah
             IV.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             CXlI
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             x
             Heb.
             XIII
             .
             15.16
             .
          
           
             y
             See
             the
             Notes
             thereon
             .
          
           
             z
             Cyril
             .
             Vatab.
             Grot.
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Drus.
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             b
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             c
             Ribe●a
             .
             See
             Chr
             à
             Castro
             ,
             p.
             572.
             
          
           
             d
             Edit
             .
             4
             o
             &
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             e
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             f
             Menoch
             .
          
           
             *
             Tirinus
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             *
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             i
             Buxt
             .
             vindic
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             502.
             
          
           
             k
             See
             Cyril
             .
          
           
             l
             LXXII
             .
             Arab.
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Grot.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vat.
             Edi●
             .
             4
             o
             &
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             m
             In
             the
             Concordance
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             in
             both
             these
             significations
             .
          
           
             n
             Deut.
             XXXII
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             IX
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             Wagen●●l
             Correct
             .
             Lipm
             .
          
           
             p
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             q
             Pelican
             .
             Ribera
             ,
             Chr.
             à
             Castro's
             Paraph.
             Tirin
             .
             Tarnov
             .
             Stock
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Sanctius
             .
          
           
             s
             See
             Vatab.
             
          
           
             t
             Castal
             Grot.
             
          
           
             u
             Idem
             adversus
             Haereses
             pag.
             123.
             
             And
             see
             Grot.
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Mat.
             XXIV
             .
             16
             .
             Simson's
             Chron.
             par
             .
             7.
             p.
             46
             A
             o
             Christi
             67.
             
          
           
             x
             Stock
             .
          
           
             y
             Jun.
             Trem.
             on
             c.
             I.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             See
             Ezra
             .
             IX
             .
             7
             .
             and
             Neh.
             IX
             .
          
           
             z
             See
             Ezra
             .
             IX
             .
             7
             .
             and
             Neh.
             IX
             .
          
           
             a
             Calv.
             
          
           
             b
             R.
             Tanchum
             ,
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             and
             Grot.
             
          
           
             c
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             d
             Grot.
             
          
           
             e
             Abu
             Walid
             .
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
             R.
             Salomo
             .
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
             Abarbinel
             .
          
           
             f
             R.
             Salomo
             .
          
           
             g
             Capit.
             Concord
             .
             MS.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             Ribera
             ,
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Menoch
             .
             &
             Tirin
             .
          
           
             *
             Ebn
             Athir
             ,
             Kamus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Ex.
             XXI
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             k
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             *
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             l
             So
             the
             Vulgar
             Latin
             
               Ye
               are
               cursed
               with
               penury
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Lud.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             Dutch
             Notes
             ,
             and
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             See
             cap.
             X.
             38
             .
          
           
             p
             In
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             ch
             .
             X.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Compare
             Esay
             .
             VII
             .
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             O●
             ,
             for
             when
             their
             waies
             please
             the
             Lord.
             Prov.
             XVI
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             r
             Pisc.
             Rib.
             Menoch
             .
             Stock
             .
             and
             see
             Chr.
             à
             C●stro
             .
             in
             Paraph.
             
          
           
             s
             Compare
             Hag.
             II.
             15
             .
             and
             forwards
             .
          
           
             t
             On
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Talmud
             in
             Sanhedrin
             .
             cap.
             Chelek
             .
             &
             in
             Taani●h
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             and
             Doway
             Engl.
             
          
           
             y
             Compare
             2
             Kings
             7.19
             .
          
           
             z
             And
             so
             the
             Interlineary
             .
          
           
             a
             Jerom.
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             Dan.
             XI
             .
             16
             .
             and
             so
             Zach.
             VII
             .
             14
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             R.
             Salomo
             Jarchi
             ,
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             &
             Tirin
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             Cyril
             .
          
           
             e
             See
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             f
             As
             Aben
             Ezra
             notes
             ,
             This
             Prophecy
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Leatid
             concerning
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             *
             Abarb
             and
             see
             the
             Greek
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             Chald.
             Syriac
             .
             &c.
             Ribera
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Vat.
             and
             see
             Calv.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             Abarb.
             here
             ,
             and
             on
             Ezek.
             XXXIII
             .
             30
             .
          
           
             k
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             l
             Read
             Job
             XXII
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Drus.
             
          
           
             n
             Abu
             Walid
             ,
             and
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             o
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             
          
           
             p
             R.
             Tanch
             .
          
           
             q
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             r
             Grotius
             .
             See
             Rib.
             and
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             s
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             t
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             v
             See
             Calv.
             
          
           
             x
             Jun.
             Trem.
             and
             Dutch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             y
             See
             Piscat
             .
          
           
             z
             See
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             XXXII
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Menoch
             .
             Tirin
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             Ester
             ,
             VI.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             R.
             Solomo
             .
          
           
             e
             Steph.
             Lex
             .
          
           
             f
             R.
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             g
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             h
             Drus.
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             &
             in
             Quaesit
             .
             per
             Epist.
             Ep.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Aben
             Ezra
             ,
             &
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             k
             Kimchi
             in
             Rad.
             
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             VI.
             16
             .
          
           
             l
             Deut.
             XIV
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             m
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Mat.
             XIII
             .
             49
             .
          
           
             o
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             p
             Rib.
             Drus.
             Tarn
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Pelic.
             &
             Calv.
             
          
           
             r
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             s
             And
             Munster
             .
          
           
             t
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             u
             See
             Lyra.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             Wisd.
             5.1
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             y
             Jun.
             Trem.
             &
             Drus.
             
          
           
             z
             Lud.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             a
             Pet.
             à
             Fig.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             Calvin
             .
             and
             Sanctius
             .
          
           
             c
             Edit
             .
             Steph.
             in
             folio
             .
          
           
             d
             Oecolamp
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             last
             page
             but
             one
             of
             his
             Comment
             .
             on
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             f
             2
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             9.
             and
             see
             Mat.
             XXIII
             .
             34
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Luke
             XIII
             .
             34
             .
          
           
             a
             Grot.
             and
             see
             Tarn
             .
             and
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             b
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             c
             Tarn
             .
             Grot.
             and
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             d
             Arias
             Mont.
             &
             Calv.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Assembly's
             Annotat.
             and
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             Dutch
             Notes
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             II.
             20
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             k
             Drus.
             Compare
             Job
             ,
             c.
             XVIII
             .
             16
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             Talmud
             .
             Aboda
             Zara
             ,
             c.
             1.
             fol.
             4.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             See
             Ch.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             him
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             Matthew
             XXIV
             .
             and
             on
             Mar.
             XIII
             .
             note
             a
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             second
             of
             Pet.
             3.
             note
             g
             ,
             and
             on
             Revel
             .
             c.
             VI.
             note
             d
             ,
             and
             note
             i
             ,
             with
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Luk.
             I.
             78
             .
          
           
             p
             See
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             q
             Baba
             bathura
             cap.
             1.
             fol.
             16.
             col
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Luk.
             XXI
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             s
             ib.
             28.
             
          
           
             t
             See
             Psal.
             CXlVII
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             u
             See
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             see
             Joh.
             VIII
             .
             12
             .
             and
             XII
             .
             46
             .
          
           
             y
             Mar.
             II.
             and
             Luke
             V.
             
          
           
             z
             Talmud
             Nedarim
             .
             c.
             1.
             fol.
             8.
             col
             .
             2.
             
             Abo
             ●a
             Zarah
             c.
             ●
             .
             fol.
             4.
             
             Bereshith
             rabb●
             ,
             Sect.
             6.
             
             See
             Buxtorf
             .
             Lex
             .
             Mag.
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Baba
             Bathra
             ,
             c.
             1.
             fol.
             16.
             col
             .
             2.
             
             Y●lk●t
             .
          
           
             b
             On
             c.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             c
             R.
             Solomon
             .
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             Abarb.
             and
             see
             Ma●mon
             .
             on
             cap.
             10.
             of
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             pag.
             157
             ▪
             in
             porta
             Mos●s
             .
          
           
             d
             Jerom.
             Vat.
             
          
           
             e
             Ribera
             ,
             Menoch
             .
             and
             see
             Christ.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             f
             Grot.
             
          
           
             g
             Euseb.
             h●st
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Jun.
             Trem.
             and
             see
             Ta●n
             .
             and
             Stokes
             .
          
           
             i
             Aben
             Ezra
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             Abarb.
             
          
           
             k
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             see
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             Munst.
             Tig.
             Jun.
             Trem.
             and
             see
             Bootii
             Animad
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Pagnin
             .
          
           
             p
             Munste
             .
             Tig.
             supra
             .
          
           
             q
             Jun.
             Trem.
             
          
           
             r
             Pisc.
             
          
           
             s
             On
             Hab.
             I.
             8
             .
          
           
             t
             See
             Schind
             .
             Lex
             .
             and
             see
             in
             R.
             Tanch
             .
             on
             those
             places
             .
          
           
             v
             See
             Bara
             Ali
             Lex
             .
          
           
             x
             Gre●k
             and
             Arab.
             
          
           
             y
             Vulg.
             Lat.
             &
             Syriac
             .
          
           
             z
             Capel
             .
             pag.
             255.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             b
             And
             in
             his
             Diction
             .
             and
             Abu
             Walid
             in
             his
             .
          
           
             c
             Abu
             Walid
             .
             R.
             Tanchum
             ,
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             ,
             and
             R.
             Solom
             .
             and
             Boot
             .
             Animad
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             d
             Tract
             .
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             c.
             1.
             fol.
             4.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             II.
             9
             .
          
           
             e
             Grot.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             VI.
             23
             .
          
           
             g
             Jer.
             VII
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             h
             Dan.
             XII
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             i
             Dutch
             Notes
             on
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Talmud
             .
             in
             Rosh
             hashana
             ,
             c.
             1.
             fol.
             17.
             and
             some●hing
             differently
             reported
             in
             ●alkut
             .
          
           
             l
             Aben
             Ezra
             and
             others
             note
             by
             Sun
             ver
             2.
             to
             be
             signified
             ,
             day
             ,
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             causing
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             m
             Rev.
             XXI
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             Sy●iac
             .
             and
             Arabick
             .
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             .
             CXVIII
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             o
             Moreh
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             p
             II
             Thessal
             .
             I.
             8
             .
          
           
             q
             S●e
             Porta
             Mosis
             ,
             Not.
             Misc●l
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             342.
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             IX
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             s
             Ejusd
             .
             V.
             10
             .
          
           
             t
             Drus.
             Vatab.
             4
             o
             &
             8
             
             o.
             Riber
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             Munster
             ,
             and
             see
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             x
             Calv.
             
          
           
             y
             See
             Not.
             in
             Porta
             Mosis
             ,
             c.
             6.
             p.
             218.
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             viz.
             Tract
             .
             Melakim
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             *
             Melacim
             c.
             2.
             
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             Notes
             on
             ch
             .
             III.
             1
             .
          
           
             c
             As
             D
             r
             Hammond
             proves
             on
             Mat.
             XVII
             .
             note
             a
             ,
             and
             Luk.
             IX
             .
             note
             b
             ,
             and
             2
             Pet.
             I.
             note
             
             c.
          
           
             d
             Grot.
             on
             Mat.
             XVII
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             I.
             17
             .
          
           
             f
             Rib.
             Tirin
             .
          
           
             g
             Rainoldus
             de
             lib.
             Apocr
             .
             praelect
             .
             97.
             p.
             1199
             
          
           
             h
             S●e
             on
             ver
             .
             3.
             out
             of
             Moreh
             l.
             2.
             c.
             29
             ▪
             
          
           
             i
             D
             r
             Hammonds
             Paraph.
             
          
           
             k
             Drus.
             
          
           
             l
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Mar.
             XIII
             .
             30
             .
             and
             Luke
             XXI
             .
             32
             .
          
           
             m
             Bellarm.
             de
             Romano
             Pontifice
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
             And
             see
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             and
             Ribera
             .
          
           
             n
             Bell.
             ibid.
             See
             Joh.
             III.
             17
             .
             and
             XII
             .
             47
             .
          
           
             o
             Rainold
             .
             de
             lib.
             Apocryphis
             prael
             .
             95.
             and
             Cameron
             on
             Matt.
             XVII
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             Meads
             discourse
             on
             Mar.
             I.
             14
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Schind
             .
             Lex
             .
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             Capel
             .
             Crit.
             p.
             60.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             ,
             on
             Act.
             II.
             20
             .
          
           
             t
             Abu
             Walid
             ,
             and
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             in
             Radic
             .
          
           
             u
             See
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             in
             Radicibus
             .
          
           
             x
             Aben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             y
             See
             Grot.
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             on
             Luk.
             I.
             17
             .
          
           
             z
             Talmud
             .
             Tract
             .
             Edaioth
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             &
             Maimon
             .
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             Ribera
             ,
             and
             Lightfoot
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             R.
             Tanchum
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             .
          
           
             e
             Rib.
             Menoch
             .
             Tirin
             .
             &c.
             and
             see
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
          
           
             f
             So
             an
             Arabick
             Transl.
             MS.
             
          
           
             g
             Chr.
             à
             Castro
             .
             L.
             de
             Dieu
             ,
             and
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Luke
             I.
             17
             .
             in
             whose
             Notes
             ,
             where
             he
             refers
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ill
             printed
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Maimon
             .
             Melakim
             ,
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             h
             Ma●t
             .
             XVII
             .
             11
             .
             and
             see
             Mar.
             IX
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             l
             Grot.
             
          
           
             m
             Lightfoot
             .
          
           
             n
             Bellarm.
             de
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Grot.
             on
             Matt.
             XVII
             .
             10
             .
             Non
             tam
             fructus
             operae
             ,
             quam
             opera
             ipsa
             respicitur
             .
          
           
             p
             Hammond
             on
             Luke
             I.
             note
             
             c.
          
           
             q
             See
             him
             on
             1
             Cor.
             note
             ,
          
           
             k
             D
             r
             Hammond
             on
             Matt.
             III.
             note
             
             c.
          
           
             r
             Bellarm.
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             t
             Ta●nov
             .
             Cameron
             on
             Matt.
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             Matt.
             III.
             7
             
          
           
             Kimchi
             .
          
           
             x
             Rainolds
             ut
             supra
             ,
             p.
             1201.
             
          
           
             y
             See
             Cameron
             on
             Matt.
             XVII
             .
             11
             .
             and
             Hammond
             on
             Matt.
             V.
             6
             .
             and
             on
             Rev.
             VII
             .
             a
             ,
             and
             XII
             .
             
             f.
          
           
             z
             Gen.
             VII
             .
             4
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             See
             Jerom.
             Menoch
             .
             &
             Tarnov
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             Chald.
             Syriac
             .
             Arab.
             MS.
             Tig.
             Castal
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             Drus.
             and
             of
             the
             use
             of
             this
             word
             see
             Selden
             de
             Synedr
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             128.
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             R.
             Tanchum
             in
             lib.
             Morshed
             .
          
           
             f
             Notes
             on
             the
             Greek
             Bible
             ,
             Edit
             .
             Francf
             .
             1597.
             
          
           
             g
             Amos
             VI.
             3
             .
          
           
             h
             Rainold
             de
             lib.
             Apocryph
             .
             praelect
             .
             95.
             pag.
             1163.
             
          
           
             i
             Matt.
             XVII
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             k
             Luk.
             XIX
             .
             42
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Pet.
             3.11
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             XVI
             .
             31
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55226-e51080
           
             a
             Arab.
             sicut
             argentum
             &
             aurum
             ,
             ut
             dignoscatur
             quomodo
             se
             habeat
             patientia
             ,
             &
             quomodo
             fides
             ipsorum
             
          
           
             b
             Arabo
             huc
             non
             expectabamus
             .
          
           
             c
             Ad
             Sanhed
             .
             c.
             10.
             fund
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Malac.
             4.
             ●ad
             ,
             Melac
             .
             c.
             11.